基督山伯爵——The count of monte cristo (中英文对照)完_派派后花园

用户中心 游戏论坛 社区服务
发帖 回复
阅读:9749 回复:70

[Novel] 基督山伯爵——The count of monte cristo (中英文对照)完

刷新数据 楼层直达
暮辞朝

ZxID:15103679


等级: 内阁元老
配偶: 清风雅乐
这一段开心的日子请你勿忘
举报 只看该作者 40楼  发表于: 2013-10-22 0
英文原文
Chapter 70
The Ball.

It was in the warmest days of July, when in due course of time the Saturday arrived upon which the ball was to take place at M. de Morcerf's. It was ten o'clock at night; the branches of the great trees in the garden of the count's house stood out boldly against the azure canopy of heaven, which was studded with golden stars, but where the last fleeting clouds of a vanishing storm yet lingered. From the apartments on the ground-floor might be heard the sound of music, with the whirl of the waltz and galop, while brilliant streams of light shone through the openings of the Venetian blinds. At this moment the garden was only occupied by about ten servants, who had just received orders from their mistress to prepare the supper, the serenity of the weather continuing to increase. Until now, it had been undecided whether the supper should take place in the dining-room, or under a long tent erected on the lawn, but the beautiful blue sky, studded with stars, had settled the question in favor of the lawn. The gardens were illuminated with colored lanterns, according to the Italian custom, and, as is usual in countries where the luxuries of the table -- the rarest of all luxuries in their complete form -- are well understood, the supper-table was loaded with wax-lights and flowers.

At the time the Countess of Morcerf returned to the rooms, after giving her orders, many guests were arriving, more attracted by the charming hospitality of the countess than by the distinguished position of the count; for, owing to the good taste of Mercedes, one was sure of finding some devices at her entertainment worthy of describing, or even copying in case of need. Madame Danglars, in whom the events we have related had caused deep anxiety, had hesitated about going to Madame de Morcerf's, when during the morning her carriage happened to meet that of Villefort. The latter made a sign, and when the carriages had drawn close together, said, -- "You are going to Madame de Morcerf's, are you not?"

"No," replied Madame Danglars, "I am too ill."

"You are wrong," replied Villefort, significantly; "it is important that you should be seen there."

"Do you think so?" asked the baroness.

"I do."

"In that case I will go." And the two carriages passed on towards their different destinations. Madame Danglars therefore came, not only beautiful in person, but radiant with splendor; she entered by one door at the time when Mercedes appeared at the door. The countess took Albert to meet Madame Danglars. He approached, paid her some well merited compliments on her toilet, and offered his arm to conduct her to a seat. Albert looked around him. "You are looking for my daughter?" said the baroness, smiling.

"I confess it," replied Albert. "Could you have been so cruel as not to bring her?"

"Calm yourself. She has met Mademoiselle de Villefort, and has taken her arm; see, they are following us, both in white dresses, one with a bouquet of camellias, the other with one of myosotis. But tell me" --

"Well, what do you wish to know?"

"Will not the Count of Monte Cristo be here to-night?"

"Seventeen!" replied Albert.

"What do you mean?"

"I only mean that the count seems the rage," replied the viscount, smiling, "and that you are the seventeenth person that has asked me the same question. The count is in fashion; I congratulate him upon it."

"And have you replied to every one as you have to me?"

"Ah, to be sure, I have not answered you; be satisfied, we shall have this `lion;' we are among the privileged ones."

"Were you at the opera yesterday?"

"No."

"He was there."

"Ah, indeed? And did the eccentric person commit any new originality?"

"Can he be seen without doing so? Elssler was dancing in the `Diable Boiteux;' the Greek princess was in ecstasies. After the cachucha he placed a magnificent ring on the stem of a bouquet, and threw it to the charming danseuse, who, in the third act, to do honor to the gift, reappeared with it on her finger. And the Greek princess, -- will she be here?"

"No, you will be deprived of that pleasure; her position in the count's establishment is not sufficiently understood."

"Wait; leave me here, and go and speak to Madame de Villefort, who is trying to attract your attention."

Albert bowed to Madame Danglars, and advanced towards Madame de Villefort, whose lips opened as he approached. "I wager anything," said Albert, interrupting her, "that I know what you were about to say."

"Well, what is it?"

"If I guess rightly, will you confess it?"

"Yes."

"On your honor?"

"On my honor."

"You were going to ask me if the Count of Monte Cristo had arrived, or was expected."

"Not at all. It is not of him that I am now thinking. I was going to ask you if you had received any news of Monsieur Franz."

"Yes, -- yesterday."

"What did he tell you?"

"That he was leaving at the same time as his letter."

"Well, now then, the count?"

"The count will come, of that you may be satisfied."

"You know that he has another name besides Monte Cristo?"

"No, I did not know it."

"Monte Cristo is the name of an island, and he has a family name."

"I never heard it."

"Well, then, I am better informed than you; his name is Zaccone."

"It is possible."

"He is a Maltese."

"That is also possible.

"The son of a shipowner."

"Really, you should relate all this aloud, you would have
the greatest success."

"He served in India, discovered a mine in Thessaly, and comes to Paris to establish a mineral water-cure at Auteuil."

"Well, I'm sure," said Morcerf, "this is indeed news! Am I allowed to repeat it?"

"Yes, but cautiously, tell one thing at a time, and do not say I told you."

"Why so?"

"Because it is a secret just discovered."

"By whom?"

"The police."

"Then the news originated" --

"At the prefect's last night. Paris, you can understand, is astonished at the sight of such unusual splendor, and the police have made inquiries."

"Well, well! Nothing more is wanting than to arrest the
count as a vagabond, on the pretext of his being too rich."

"Indeed, that doubtless would have happened if his credentials had not been so favorable."

"Poor count! And is he aware of the danger he has been in?"

"I think not."

"Then it will be but charitable to inform him. When he arrives, I will not fail to do so."

Just then, a handsome young man, with bright eyes, black hair, and glossy mustache, respectfully bowed to Madame de Villefort. Albert extended his hand. "Madame," said Albert, "allow me to present to you M. Maximilian Morrel, captain of Spahis, one of our best, and, above all, of our bravest officers."

"I have already had the pleasure of meeting this gentleman at Auteuil, at the house of the Count of Monte Cristo," replied Madame de Villefort, turning away with marked coldness of manner. This answer, and especially the tone in which it was uttered, chilled the heart of poor Morrel. But a recompense was in store for him; turning around, he saw near the door a beautiful fair face, whose large blue eyes were, without any marked expression, fixed upon him, while the bouquet of myosotis was gently raised to her lips.

The salutation was so well understood that Morrel, with the same expression in his eyes, placed his handkerchief to his mouth; and these two living statues, whose hearts beat so violently under their marble aspect, separated from each other by the whole length of the room, forgot themselves for a moment, or rather forgot the world in their mutual contemplation. They might have remained much longer lost in one another, without any one noticing their abstraction. The Count of Monte Cristo had just entered.

We have already said that there was something in the count which attracted universal attention wherever he appeared. It was not the coat, unexceptional in its cut, though simple and unornamented; it was not the plain white waistcoat; it was not the trousers, that displayed the foot so perfectly formed -- it was none of these things that attracted the attention, -- it was his pale complexion, his waving black hair, his calm and serene expression, his dark and melancholy eye, his mouth, chiselled with such marvellous delicacy, which so easily expressed such high disdain, -- these were what fixed the attention of all upon him. Many men might have been handsomer, but certainly there could be none whose appearance was more significant, if the expression may be used. Everything about the count seemed to have its meaning, for the constant habit of thought which he had acquired had given an ease and vigor to the expression of his face, and even to the most trifling gesture, scarcely to be understood. Yet the Parisian world is so strange, that even all this might not have won attention had there not been connected with it a mysterious story gilded by an immense fortune.

Meanwhile he advanced through the assemblage of guests under a battery of curious glances towards Madame de Morcerf, who, standing before a mantle-piece ornamented with flowers, had seen his entrance in a looking-glass placed opposite the door, and was prepared to receive him. She turned towards him with a serene smile just at the moment he was bowing to her. No doubt she fancied the count would speak to her, while on his side the count thought she was about to address him; but both remained silent, and after a mere bow, Monte Cristo directed his steps to Albert, who received him cordially. "Have you seen my mother?" asked Albert.

"I have just had the pleasure," replied the count; "but I have not seen your father."

"See, he is down there, talking politics with that little group of great geniuses."

"Indeed?" said Monte Cristo; "and so those gentlemen down there are men of great talent. I should not have guessed it. And for what kind of talent are they celebrated? You know there are different sorts."

"That tall, harsh-looking man is very learned, he discovered, in the neighborhood of Rome, a kind of lizard with a vertebra more than lizards usually have, and he immediately laid his discovery before the Institute. The thing was discussed for a long time, but finally decided in his favor. I can assure you the vertebra made a great noise in the learned world, and the gentleman, who was only a knight of the Legion of Honor, was made an officer."

"Come," said Monte Cristo, "this cross seems to me to be wisely awarded. I suppose, had he found another additional vertebra, they would have made him a commander."

"Very likely," said Albert.

"And who can that person be who has taken it into his head to wrap himself up in a blue coat embroidered with green?"

"Oh, that coat is not his own idea; it is the Republic's, which deputed David* to devise a uniform for the Academicians."

* Louis David, a famous French painter.

"Indeed?" said Monte Cristo; "so this gentleman is an Academician?"

"Within the last week he has been made one of the learned assembly."

"And what is his especial talent?"

"His talent? I believe he thrusts pins through the heads of rabbits, he makes fowls eat madder, and punches the spinal marrow out of dogs with whalebone."

"And he is made a member of the Academy of Sciences for this?"

"No; of the French Academy."

"But what has the French Academy to do with all this?"

"I was going to tell you. It seems" --

"That his experiments have very considerably advanced the cause of science, doubtless?"

"No; that his style of writing is very good."

"This must be very flattering to the feelings of the rabbits into whose heads he has thrust pins, to the fowls whose bones he has dyed red, and to the dogs whose spinal marrow he has punched out?"

Albert laughed.

"And the other one?" demanded the count.

"That one?"

"Yes, the third."

"The one in the dark blue coat?"

"Yes."

"He is a colleague of the count, and one of the most active opponents to the idea of providing the Chamber of Peers with a uniform. He was very successful upon that question. He stood badly with the Liberal papers, but his noble opposition to the wishes of the court is now getting him into favor with the journalists. They talk of making him an ambassador."

"And what are his claims to the peerage?"

"He has composed two or three comic operas, written four or five articles in the Siecle, and voted five or six years on the ministerial side."

"Bravo, Viscount," said Monte Cristo, smiling; "you are a delightful cicerone. And now you will do me a favor, will you not?"

"What is it?"

"Do not introduce me to any of these gentlemen; and should they wish it, you will warn me." Just then the count felt his arm pressed. He turned round; it was Danglars.

"Ah, is it you, baron?" said he.

"Why do you call me baron?" said Danglars; "you know that I care nothing for my title. I am not like you, viscount; you like your title, do you not?"

"Certainly," replied Albert, "seeing that without my title I should be nothing; while you, sacrificing the baron, would still remain the millionaire."

"Which seems to me the finest title under the royalty of July," replied Danglars.

"Unfortunately," said Monte Cristo, "one's title to a millionaire does not last for life, like that of baron, peer of France, or Academician; for example, the millionaires Franck & Poulmann, of Frankfort, who have just become bankrupts."

"Indeed?" said Danglars, becoming pale.

"Yes; I received the news this evening by a courier. I had about a million in their hands, but, warned in time, I withdrew it a month ago."

"Ah, mon Dieu," exclaimed Danglars, "they have drawn on me for 200,000 francs!"

"Well, you can throw out the draft; their signature is worth five per cent."

"Yes, but it is too late," said Danglars, "I have honored their bills."

"Then," said Monte Cristo, "here are 200,000 francs gone after" --

"Hush, do not mention these things," said Danglars; then, approaching Monte Cristo, he added, "especially before young M. Cavalcanti;" after which he smiled, and turned towards the young man in question. Albert had left the count to speak to his mother, Danglars to converse with young Cavalcanti; Monte Cristo was for an instant alone. Meanwhile the heat became excessive. The footmen were hastening through the rooms with waiters loaded with ices. Monte Cristo wiped the perspiration from his forehead, but drew back when the waiter was presented to him; he took no refreshment. Madame de Morcerf did not lose sight of Monte Cristo; she saw that he took nothing, and even noticed his gesture of refusal.

"Albert," she asked, "did you notice that?"

"What, mother?"

"That the count has never been willing to partake of food under the roof of M. de Morcerf."

"Yes; but then he breakfasted with me -- indeed, he made his first appearance in the world on that occasion."

"But your house is not M. de Morcerf's," murmured Mercedes; "and since he has been here I have watched him."

"Well?"

"Well, he has taken nothing yet."

"The count is very temperate." Mercedes smiled sadly. "Approach him," said she, "and when the next waiter passes, insist upon his taking something."

"But why, mother?"

"Just to please me, Albert," said Mercedes. Albert kissed his mother's hand, and drew near the count. Another salver passed, loaded like the preceding ones; she saw Albert attempt to persuade the count, but he obstinately refused. Albert rejoined his mother; she was very pale.

"Well," said she, "you see he refuses?"

"Yes; but why need this annoy you?"

"You know, Albert, women are singular creatures. I should like to have seen the count take something in my house, if only an ice. Perhaps he cannot reconcile himself to the French style of living, and might prefer something else."

"Oh, no; I have seen him eat of everything in Italy; no doubt he does not feel inclined this evening."

"And besides," said the countess, "accustomed as he is to burning climates, possibly he does not feel the heat as we do."

"I do not think that, for he has complained of feeling almost suffocated, and asked why the Venetian blinds were not opened as well as the windows."

"In a word," said Mercedes, "it was a way of assuring me that his abstinence was intended." And she left the room. A minute afterwards the blinds were thrown open, and through the jessamine and clematis that overhung the window one could see the garden ornamented with lanterns, and the supper laid under the tent. Dancers, players, talkers, all uttered an exclamation of joy -- every one inhaled with delight the breeze that floated in. At the same time Mercedes reappeared, paler than before, but with that imperturbable expression of countenance which she sometimes wore. She went straight to the group of which her husband formed the centre. "Do not detain those gentlemen here, count," she said; "they would prefer, I should think, to breathe in the garden rather than suffocate here, since they are not playing."

"Ah," said a gallant old general, who, in 1809, had sung "Partant pour la Syrie," -- "we will not go alone to the garden."

"Then," said Mercedes, "I will lead the way." Turning towards Monte Cristo, she added, "count, will you oblige me with your arm?" The count almost staggered at these simple words; then he fixed his eyes on Mercedes. It was only a momentary glance, but it seemed to the countess to have lasted for a century, so much was expressed in that one look. He offered his arm to the countess; she took it, or rather just touched it with her little hand, and they together descended the steps, lined with rhododendrons and camellias. Behind them, by another outlet, a group of about twenty persons rushed into the garden with loud exclamations of delight.





中文翻译
第七十章 舞会

  这几天正是七月里最炎热的日子,马尔塞夫伯爵如期在星期六举行舞会。晚上十点钟。在伯爵府的花园里,高大的树木清晰地衬托着缀满金色星星的天空。今天象要下暴雨的样子,天空上现在还浮荡着一层薄雾。楼下的大厅里传出华尔兹和极乐舞的乐曲,百叶窗的窗缝里透出灿烂的灯光。这时,花园里有十来个仆人在那儿准备晚餐,他们刚刚接到主妇的命令,因为天气好转。已决定晚餐在草坪上的天幕下举行,那缀满星星的美丽的蓝空已使草坪占了决定的优势。花园里挂满了彩色的灯笼,这是按照意大利的风俗布置的,席面上布满了蜡烛和鲜花,这种排场世界各国豪华的席面上处处都一样,不必多讲。

  马尔塞夫伯爵夫人吩咐过仆人以后,又回到屋里去,这时宾客们陆续到来,吸引他们来的多半不是由于伯爵的地位显赫,而是由于伯爵夫人优雅风度,因为由于美塞苔丝的高雅的情趣,他们一定可以在她的宴会上找到一些值得叙述,甚至值得模仿的布置方法。腾格拉尔夫人本来不想到马尔塞夫夫人那儿去,因为前面说过的那几件事使她心神不宁,但那天早晨,她的马车碰巧在路上和维尔福先生的马车相遇。两部马车很自然地并拢来,他说:“马尔塞夫夫人家的舞会您去不去?”

  “不想去,”腾格拉尔夫人回答,“我的身体太不舒服。”

  “您错了,”维尔福意味深长地回答,“您应该在那儿露面,这是很重要的。”

  “那么我就去。”说完两部马车就分道而驶了。

  所以腾格拉尔夫人这会儿也来了。她不但长得美,而且周身上下打扮得珠光宝气;她从一扇门走进客厅,美塞苔丝正好也从另一扇门出现在客厅,伯爵夫人当即派阿尔贝去迎接腾格拉尔夫人。他迎上前去,对男爵夫人的打扮讲了几句恰如其分的恭维话,然后让她挽住他的胳膊引她入座。阿尔贝向四下里望望。

  “您在找我的女儿,是不是?”男爵夫人含笑说。

  “我承认是的,”阿尔贝回答。“难道您竟忍心没有带她来吗?”

  “别着急。她遇到了维尔福小、姐,她们两个就走在一起了。瞧,她们来了,两个都穿着白衣服,一个捧着一束山茶花,一个捧着一束毋忘我花。哎,怎么”

  “这回您找什么?”

  “基督山伯爵今天晚上来不来?”

  “十七个了!”阿尔贝答道。

  “您这是什么意思?”

  “我是说,伯爵似乎是一团烈火,”子爵微笑着回答,“你是第十七个问我这个问题的人了。伯爵有多走红,我可真得祝贺他”

  “您对每一个人都是象对我这样回答的吗?”

  “啊!真是的,我还没有回答您。请放心,我们可以看到这位大人物。我们的运气够好的。”

  “昨晚您去歌剧院了吗?”

  “没有。”

  “他也在那儿。”

  “啊,真的!那位怪人有没有什么惊人之举?”

  “他能没有惊人之举吗?”昨天演的是《瘸腿魔鬼》

  [法国作家勒萨日(一六八八—一七四七)的作品,这里可能指根据原作改编的舞剧。——译注],伊丽莎跳舞的时候,那位希腊公主看得出了神。伊丽莎跳完舞以后,他把一只珍贵的戒指绑在一束花球上,抛给那个可爱的舞星,那个舞星为了表示珍视这件礼物,在第三幕的时候,就把它戴在手指上出场,向伯爵致意。那位希腊公主呢?她来不来?”

  “不来,可能使您失望了,她在伯爵家里的地位没人知道。”

  “行了,让我留在这儿吧,去陪维尔福夫人吧,她很想跟您谈话呢。”

  阿尔贝对腾格拉尔夫人鞠了一躬,向维尔福夫人走过去。

  当他走近的时候,她张开嘴巴刚要说话。“我敢跟你打赌,”阿尔贝打断她说,“我知道您要说的是什么事。”

  “什么事?”

  “如果我猜对了,您承不承认?”

  “承认。”

  “用人格担保?”

  “用人格担保。”

  “您要问我基督山伯爵到了没有,或者会不会来。”

  “一点也不对。我现在想的不是他。我要问您有没有接到弗兰兹先生的什么消息?”

  “有的,昨天收到了一封信。”

  “他信里说些什么?”

  ”他发封信时正启程回来。”

  “好,现在,告诉我伯爵会不会来。”

  “伯爵会来的,不会使您失望。”

  “您知道他除了基督山以外还有一个名字吗?”

  “不,我不知道。”

  “基督山是一个岛的名字,他有一个族姓。”

  “我从来没听说过。”

  “好,那么,我比您消息灵通了,他姓柴康。”

  “有可能。”

  “他是马耳他人。”

  “也可能的。”

  “他是一个船主的儿子。”

  “真的,您应该把这些事情大声宣布出来,您就可以大出风头了。”

  “他在印度服过兵役,在塞萨利发现了一个银矿,到巴黎来是想在欧特伊村建立一所温泉疗养院。”

  “哦!马尔塞夫说,“我敢断言,这实在是新闻!允许我讲给别人听吗?”

  “可以,但不要一下子捅出去,每次只讲一件事情,别说是我告诉您的。”

  “为什么?”

  “因为这是偶然发现的秘密。”

  “谁发现的。”

  “警务部。”

  “那么这些消息的来源——”

  “是昨天晚上从总监那里听来的。您当然也明白,巴黎对于这样不寻常的豪华人物总是有戒备的,所以警务部去调查了一下。”

  “好!现在手续齐备,可以借口伯爵太有钱,把他当作流民抓起来了。”

  “可不是,如果调查到的情况不是那么对他有利的话,这种事情无疑是会发生的。”

  “可怜的伯爵!他知道自己处境这么危险吗?”

  “我想不知道吧。”

  “那么应该发发慈悲心去通知他。他来的时候,我一定这样做。”

  这时,一个眼睛明亮、头发乌黑、髭须光润的英俊年轻人过来向维尔福夫人恭恭敬敬地鞠了一躬。阿尔贝和他握握手。“夫人,”阿尔贝说,“允许我向您介绍马西米兰•莫雷尔先生,驻阿尔及利亚的骑兵上尉,是我们最出色、最勇敢的军官之一。”

  “我在欧特伊基督山伯爵的家里已经有幸见过这位先生了。”维尔福夫人回答,带着不用掩饰的冷淡态度转身离去。

  这句话语,尤其是说这句话的那种口气,使可怜的莫雷尔的心揪紧了。可是有一种补偿正在等候他。他转过身来,正巧看到一张美丽白皙的面孔,上面那一对蓝色的大眼睛正注视着他,那对眼睛里并没有什么明显的表情,但她把手里的那一束毋忘我花慢慢地举到她唇边。

  莫雷尔对这种无声的问候心领神会,他也望着她,把他手帕举到嘴唇上。他们象两尊活的雕像,已佇立大厅两端,默默地互相凝视着,一时忘掉了他们自己,甚至忘掉了世界,但在他们那种大理石似的外表底下,他们的心却在剧烈地狂跳。

  即使他们再多望很多时候,也不会有人注意到他们,可是基督山伯爵进来了。我们已经说过,伯爵不论在哪儿出现,他总能吸引大家的注意力。那并不是因为他的衣着,他的衣服简单朴素,剪裁也没有什么新奇怪诞的地方;更不是因为那件纯白的背心;也不是因为那条衬托出一双有模有样的脚的裤子——吸引旁人注意的不是这些东西,而是他那苍白的肤色和他那漆黑的卷发,他安详清纯的脸容;是那一双深邃、表情抑郁的眼睛;是那一张轮廓清楚、这样易于表达高度轻蔑表情的嘴巴。比他更漂亮的人或许还有很多,谁也不会有他这么富有表现力,如可以用这个词来形容的话。伯爵身上的一切似乎都有其含义,因为他有常作有益思索的习惯,所以无关紧要的动作,也会在他的脸上表现出无比的精明和刚强。

  可是,巴黎社会的社交界是这样的不可思议,如果除此以外他没有一笔巨大的财产染上神秘色彩,这一切或许还是不能赢得他们的注意。

  这时,他在无数好奇的眼光的注视之下,一面和熟人略作招呼,一面向马尔塞夫夫人走过去,马尔塞夫夫人正站在摆着几只花瓶的壁炉架子前面,已经从一面与门相对的镜子里看见他进来,已经准备好和他相见。伯爵向她鞠躬的时候,她带着一个开朗的微笑向他转过身来。她以为伯爵会和她讲话,而伯爵,也以为她会和自己说话,但两人都没有开口。于是,在鞠躬之后,基督山就迈步向阿尔贝迎过去,阿尔贝正张着双臂向他走来。

  “您见过我母亲了吗?”阿尔贝问。

  “见过了,”伯爵回答,“但我还没有见过令尊。”

  “瞧,他就在那面,正在和那群社会名流谈论政治呢。”

  “是吗?”基督山说,“那么,那面的那些先生都是社会名流。我倒没有想到。他们是哪一类方面的?您知道社会名流也有各种各样的。”

  “首先,是一位学者就是那位瘦高个儿,他在罗马附近发现一种蜥蜴,那种蜥蜴的脊椎骨比普通的多一节,他立刻把他的发现在科学院提出。对那件事一直有人持异议,但他取得了胜利。那节脊椎骨在学术界引起了轰动了,而那位先生,他本来只是荣誉军团的一个骑士,就此晋封为军官。”

  “哦,”基督山说,“据我看,这个十字章是该给的,我想,要是他再找到一节脊椎骨的话,他们就会封他做司令官了吧?”

  “极有可能。”阿尔贝说。

  “那个穿蓝底绣绿花礼服的人是谁?他怎么竟想出穿这样一件怪衣服?”

  “噢,那件衣服不是他自己想出来的,那是法兰西共和国的象征。共和政府委托大画家大卫[大卫(一七四八—一八二五),法国著名画家,同情法国大革命。——译注]给法兰西科学院院士设计的一种制服。”

  “真的吗!”基督山说,“那么这位先生是一位科学院院士吗?”

  “他在一星期前刚被推举为一位学者。”

  “他的特殊才能是什么?”

  “他的才能我相信他能够用小针戳兔子的头,他能让母鸡吃茜草,他能够用鲸须挑出狗的脊髓。”

  “为了这些成绩,他成为科学院的院士了吗?”

  “不,是法兰西学院的院士。”

  “但法兰四学院跟这一切有什么关系呢?”

  “我就要告诉您了。看来似乎是因为——”

  “一定因为他的实验大大地促进了科学的发展罗?”

  “不,是因为他的书法非常挺秀。”

  “这句话要是被那些让他用针戳过的兔子,那些骨头被他用茜草染成红色的鸡以及那些被他挑过脊髓的狗听到,它们一定要伤心死了。”

  阿尔贝大笑起来。

  “那一位呢?”伯爵问。

  “哪一位?”

  “是的,第三位。”

  “啊!穿暗蓝色衣服的那位?”

  “对。”

  “他是伯爵的一个同僚,前一阵子极力反对贵族院的议员穿制服,他是自由主义派报纸的死对头,但因为他在制服问题上所做的抨击朝廷的高尚行动,自由派报纸大大为他捧场,这使他们言归于好,而且据说就要派他做大使了。”

  “他是凭什么资格入贵族院的?”

  “他曾编过两三部喜剧,在《世纪》报上写过四五篇文章,为部长大人当选捧了五六次场。”

  “说得妙,子爵!”基督山微笑着说,“您是一位很有趣的导游。现在请您帮我一个忙,可不可以?”

  “什么事?”

  “别介绍我认识这几位先生,如果他们有这个意思,请您为我挡驾。”

  这时,伯爵觉得有人抓住了他的胳膊。他转过身来,原来是腾格拉尔。“啊!是您,男爵!”

  “您为什么要称呼我男爵呢?”腾格拉尔说,“您知道我对于我的头衔并不重视。我不象您,子爵,您很看重爵位是不是?”

  “当然罗,”阿尔贝回答,“我要是没有了头衔,就一无所有了,而您,既使放弃男爵的头衔,却依旧不失为百万富翁。”

  “不幸的是,”基督山说,“百万富翁这个头衔可不象男爵、法国贵族或科学院院士那样可以终身保持的,譬如说,法兰克福的百万富翁,法波银行的大股东法郎克和波尔曼,最近就宣告破产了。”

  “真的吗?”腾格拉尔说,脸色顿时变得苍白。

  “不会有错,我是今天傍晚才得到的消息,我有一百万存在他们银行,但及时得到警告,在一个月以前就提出来了。”

  “啊,我的上帝!”腾格拉尔喊道,“他们开了一张二十万法郎的汇票给我!”

  “您可得小心一点,他们的签字只剩百分之五的信用了。”

  “是的,但太迟啦,”腾格拉尔说,“我看到签字的票据就照付了。”

  “得!”基督山说,“又是二十万法郎,加上以前“嘘!别提这些事情,”腾格拉尔说,然后,他向基督山凑近一步,又说,“尤其是在小卡瓦尔康蒂先生面前。”说完以后,他微笑了一下,转身向他所指的那个年轻人走去。

  阿尔贝离开伯爵去和他的母亲说话,腾格拉尔也已去和小卡瓦尔康蒂谈天,暂时只剩下基督山独自一个。这当儿,大厅里非常热。仆人托着摆满冷饮品的茶盘在人群里穿梭往来。

  基督山不时擦着额头上的汗珠,但当仆人把盘子端到他面前来的时候,他却退后一步,不吃解热的东西。马尔塞夫夫人的眼光始终没有离开基督山,她看到他什么都没有吃过,甚至还注意到了他往后退的那个动作。

  “阿尔贝,”她问道,“你注意到没有?”

  “什么事,母亲?”

  “我们请伯爵来赴宴,他从来没有接受过。”

  “是的,但他在我那儿吃过午饭,真的,那次他还是初次在巴黎社交界露面呢。”

  “但你的家并不是马尔塞夫先生的家,”美塞苔丝喃喃说,“他来这儿以后,我一直在观察他。”

  “是吗?”

  “是的,他没有吃过任何东西。”

  “伯爵的饮食是很节制的。”

  美塞苔丝抑郁地微笑了一下。“你再过去,”她说,“等下一次托盘送来的时候,务必请他吃些东西。”

  “为什么,母亲?”

  “听我的话,阿尔贝。”美塞苔丝说。

  阿尔贝拿起他母亲的手吻了一下,踱到伯爵身边。又有一只摆满冷饮品的盘子送了来,她看到阿尔贝想劝伯爵吃些东西,但他却坚决地拒绝了。阿尔贝回到母亲那儿,她的脸色非常苍白。

  “是吧,”她说,“你看到他拒绝了吗!”

  “是的,但您何必因此难过呢?”

  “你知道,阿尔贝,女人的心是很奇怪的,我喜欢看到伯爵在我的家里吃些东西,即使一粒石榴也好。也许他不习惯法国的饮食,喜欢吃别的东西吧。”

  “哦,不会的。在意大利的时候,我看他是什么都吃的,显然他今天晚上不想吃东西。”

  “也许是”伯爵夫人说,“他是在热带过惯了的,他可能不象我们这样怕热。”

  “我想不见得,因为他刚才还向我诉苦说,他感到热得几乎要窒息了,还问我为什么不把百叶窗也象玻璃那样打开。”

  “可不是,”美塞苔丝说,“这倒是个好办法,可以试试他是否故意不肯吃东西。”于是她离开大厅。一分钟以后,百叶窗全部打开了,透过那些垂下素馨花和女萎草的窗口,可以看到点缀着各色灯笼的花园和摆列在帐幕底下的宴席。跳舞的,玩牌的,谈话的所有的客人都发出了欢快的喊声。每一个人都欢欢喜喜地享受着微风。这时,美塞苔丝重新出现,她的脸色比以前更苍白了,但神色很镇定。她一直向以她丈夫为中心的那群人走过去。“别把这几位先生拖在这儿,伯爵,”

  她说,“我想,他们大概都愿意到花园里透透气,太闷了,他们不是在玩牌。”

  “啊,”一个风流的老将军说,“我们不愿意单独到花园里去。”

  “那么,”美塞苔丝说,“我来领路。”她转向基督山,又说,“伯爵,您可以陪我去走走吗?”

  对于这样简单的一句话,伯爵几乎踉跄了一下,他看了看美塞苔丝。那一瞥的时间实际上极其短暂,但伯爵夫人却觉得似乎有一世纪那么久。他把他的胳膊递给伯爵夫人。她挽起他的胳膊,或者说得确切些,只是用她那只纤细的小手轻轻触着它,于是他们一同走下那两旁列着踯躅花和山茶花的踏级。在他们的后面,二十多个人高声谈笑着从另外一扇小门里涌进花园。





英文原文
Chapter 71
Bread and Salt.

Madame de Morcerf entered an archway of trees with her companion. It led through a grove of lindens to a conservatory.

"It was too warm in the room, was it not, count?" she asked.

"Yes, madame; and it was an excellent idea of yours to open the doors and the blinds." As he ceased speaking, the count felt the hand of Mercedes tremble. "But you," he said, "with that light dress, and without anything to cover you but that gauze scarf, perhaps you feel cold?"

"Do you know where I am leading you?" said the countess, without replying to the question.

"No, madame," replied Monte Cristo; "but you see I make no resistance."

"We are going to the greenhouse that you see at the other end of the grove."

The count looked at Mercedes as if to interrogate her, but she continued to walk on in silence, and he refrained from speaking. They reached the building, ornamented with magnificent fruits, which ripen at the beginning of July in the artificial temperature which takes the place of the sun, so frequently absent in our climate. The countess left the arm of Monte Cristo, and gathered a bunch of Muscatel grapes. "See, count," she said, with a smile so sad in its expression that one could almost detect the tears on her eyelids -- "see, our French grapes are not to be compared, I know, with yours of Sicily and Cyprus, but you will make allowance for our northern sun." The count bowed, but stepped back. "Do you refuse?" said Mercedes, in a tremulous voice. "Pray excuse me, madame," replied Monte Cristo, "but I never eat Muscatel grapes."

Mercedes let them fall, and sighed. A magnificent peach was hanging against an adjoining wall, ripened by the same artificial heat. Mercedes drew near, and plucked the fruit. "Take this peach, then," she said. The count again refused. "What, again?" she exclaimed, in so plaintive an accent that it seemed to stifle a sob; "really, you pain me."

A long silence followed; the peach, like the grapes, fell to the ground. "Count," added Mercedes with a supplicating glance, "there is a beautiful Arabian custom, which makes eternal friends of those who have together eaten bread and salt under the same roof."

"I know it, madame," replied the count; "but we are in France, and not in Arabia, and in France eternal friendships are as rare as the custom of dividing bread and salt with one another."

"But," said the countess, breathlessly, with her eyes fixed on Monte Cristo, whose arm she convulsively pressed with both hands, "we are friends, are we not?"

The count became pale as death, the blood rushed to his heart, and then again rising, dyed his cheeks with crimson; his eyes swam like those of a man suddenly dazzled. "Certainly, we are friends," he replied; "why should we not be?" The answer was so little like the one Mercedes desired, that she turned away to give vent to a sigh, which sounded more like a groan. "Thank you," she said. And they walked on again. They went the whole length of the garden without uttering a word. "Sir," suddenly exclaimed the countess, after their walk had continued ten minutes in silence, "is it true that you have seen so much, travelled so far, and suffered so deeply?"

"I have suffered deeply, madame," answered Monte Cristo.

"But now you are happy?"

"Doubtless," replied the count, "since no one hears me complain."

"And your present happiness, has it softened your heart?"

"My present happiness equals my past misery," said the count.

"Are you not married?" asked the countess. "I married?" exclaimed Monte Cristo, shuddering; "who could have told you so?"

"No one told me you were, but you have frequently been seen at the opera with a young and lovely woman."

"She is a slave whom I bought at Constantinople, madame, the daughter of a prince. I have adopted her as my daughter, having no one else to love in the world."

"You live alone, then?"

"I do."

"You have no sister -- no son -- no father?"

"I have no one."

"How can you exist thus without any one to attach you to life?"

"It is not my fault, madame. At Malta, I loved a young girl, was on the point of marrying her, when war came and carried me away. I thought she loved me well enough to wait for me, and even to remain faithful to my memory. When I returned she was married. This is the history of most men who have passed twenty years of age. Perhaps my heart was weaker than the hearts of most men, and I suffered more than they would have done in my place; that is all." The countess stopped for a moment, as if gasping for breath. "Yes," she said, "and you have still preserved this love in your heart -- one can only love once -- and did you ever see her again?"

"Never."

"Never?"

"I never returned to the country where she lived."

"To Malta?"

"Yes; Malta."

"She is, then, now at Malta?"

"I think so."

"And have you forgiven her for all she has made you suffer?"

"Her, -- yes."

"But only her; do you then still hate those who separated you?"

"I hate them? Not at all; why should I?" The countess placed herself before Monte Cristo, still holding in her hand a portion of the perfumed grapes. "Take some," she said. "Madame, I never eat Muscatel grapes," replied Monte Cristo, as if the subject had not been mentioned before. The countess dashed the grapes into the nearest thicket, with a gesture of despair. "Inflexible man!" she murmured. Monte Cristo remained as unmoved as if the reproach had not been addressed to him. Albert at this moment ran in. "Oh, mother," he exclaimed, "such a misfortune his happened!"

"What? What has happened?" asked the countess, as though awakening from a sleep to the realities of life; "did you say a misfortune? Indeed, I should expect misfortunes."

"M. de Villefort is here."

"Well?"

"He comes to fetch his wife and daughter."

"Why so?"

"Because Madame de Saint-Meran is just arrived in Paris, bringing the news of M. de Saint-Meran's death, which took place on the first stage after he left Marseilles. Madame de Villefort, who was in very good spirits, would neither believe nor think of the misfortune, but Mademoiselle Valentine, at the first words, guessed the whole truth, notwithstanding all the precautions of her father; the blow struck her like a thunderbolt, and she fell senseless."

"And how was M. de Saint-Meran related to Mademoiselle de Villefort?" said the count.

"He was her grandfather on the mother's side. He was coming here to hasten her marriage with Franz."

"Ah, indeed?"

"So Franz must wait. Why was not M. de Saint-Meran also grandfather to Mademoiselle Danglars?"

"Albert, Albert," said Madame de Morcerf, in a tone of mild reproof, "what are you saying? Ah, count, he esteems you so highly, tell him that he has spoken amiss." And she took two or three steps forward. Monte Cristo watched her with an air so thoughtful, and so full of affectionate admiration, that she turned back and grasped his hand; at the same time she seized that of her son, and joined them together.

"We are friends; are we not?" she asked.

"Oh, madame, I do not presume to call myself your friend, but at all times I am your most respectful servant." The countess left with an indescribable pang in her heart, and before she had taken ten steps the count saw her raise her handkerchief to her eyes. "Do not my mother and you agree?" asked Albert, astonished.

"On the contrary," replied the count, "did you not hear her declare that we were friends?" They re-entered the drawing-room, which Valentine and Madame de Villefort had just quitted. It is perhaps needless to add that Morrel departed almost at the same time.





中文翻译
第七十一章 面包和盐

  马尔塞夫夫人由基督山陪着,来到枝叶交错形成的拱廓。

  两旁都是菩提树,这条路是通到一间温室去的。

  “大厅里太热了,是不是,伯爵?”她问。

  “是的,夫人,您想得真周到,把门和百叶窗都打开。”当他说这几句话的时候,伯爵感到美塞苔丝的手在颤抖。“但您王文公集北宋王安石著。共一百卷。收入王氏大部分诗,”他继续说,“穿着那样单薄的衣服,只披一条纱巾,或许会有点冷吧?”

  “您知道我要带您去哪儿吗?”伯爵夫人说,并不回答基督山的问题。

  “不知道,夫人,”基督山回答,“但您知道我并没有拒绝。”

  “我们是到温室里去,您瞧,那间温室就在这条路的尽头。”

  伯爵看了看美塞苔丝,象要问她什么话,但她只是默默地向前走,于是基督山也不开口了。他们走到那间结满了美丽的果子的温室里。这时虽是七月里,但却依旧在靠工人控制温度来代替太阳热量来使果子成熟。伯爵夫人放开基督山的手臂,摘下一串紫葡萄。“瞧,伯爵,”她微笑着说,那种微笑那么凄然,让人几乎觉得她的眼眶里已盛满了泪水——

  “瞧,我知道我们的法国葡萄没法和你们西西里或塞浦路斯的相比,但您大概可以原谅我们北方的阳光不足吧!”

  伯爵鞠了一躬,往后退了一步。

  “您拒绝吗?”美塞苔丝的声音发颤。

  “请原谅我,夫人,”基督山答道,“但我是从来不吃紫葡萄的。”

  葡萄从美塞苔丝的手里落到地上,他叹了一口气。邻近架梯上垂着一只美丽的桃子,也是用人工的热度焙熟的。”美塞苔丝走过去,摘下那只果子。“那么,吃了这只桃子吧。”她说。

  伯爵还是不接受。

  “什么,又拒绝!”她的声音凄婉,似乎在竭力抑制哭泣。

  “真的,您太让我痛苦了。”

  接着是长时间的沉默。那只桃子,象葡萄一样,也落到地上。

  “伯爵,”美塞苔丝用悲哀恳求的目光看了他一眼说,“阿拉伯有一种动人的风俗,凡是在一个屋顶底下一同吃过面包和盐的人,就成了永久的朋友。”

  “我知道的,夫人,”伯爵回答,“但我们是在法国,不是在阿拉伯。而在法国,永久的友谊就象分享面包和盐那种风俗一样的罕见。”

  “但是,”伯爵夫人的眼睛一眨不眨地盯着基督山,两手痉挛地抓住他的胳膊,紧张得好象都喘不过气来似的说,“我们是朋友,是不是?”

  伯爵的脸苍白得象死人的一样,浑身的血好象都冲进他的心,然后又向上涌,把他的两颊染得通红;他只觉得自己泪眼模糊,象要晕眩一样。“当然,我们是朋友,”他答道。

  “我们为什么不是朋友呢?”

  这个答复与美塞苔丝所希望的回答相差太远了,她转过身去,发出一声听来象呻吟似的叹息。“谢谢您,”说完,他们又开始向前走。“阁下,”在他们默默地走了大约十分钟以后,伯爵夫人突然喊道,“您真的见过很多的东西,旅行到过很远的地方,受过很深的痛苦吗?”

  “我受过很深的痛苦,夫人。”基督山回答。

  “但您现在很快乐了?”

  “当然,”伯爵答道,“因为没有人听到我叹息的声音。”

  “您目前的快乐是否已软化了您的心呢?”

  “我目前的快乐相等于我过去的痛苦。”伯爵说。

  “您没有结婚吗?”伯爵夫人问道。

  “我结婚!”基督山打了一个寒颤,喊道。“那是谁告诉您的?”

  “谁都没有告诉我,但有人在戏院里见您常和一位年轻可爱的姑娘在一起。”

  “她是我在君士坦丁堡买来的一个女奴,夫人——是王族的一位公主。我把她认作我的义女,因为她在世界上再没有亲人了。”

  “那么您是独自一人生活。”

  “我过着独身生活。”

  “您没有女儿,儿子,父亲?”

  “一个都没有。”

  “您怎么能这样生活?一个亲人都没有?

  “那不是我的错,夫人。在马耳他的时候,我爱过一个年轻姑娘。当我快要和她结婚的时候,燃起了战火。我以为她很爱我,会等我,即使我死了,也会忠守着我的坟墓。但当我回来的时候,她已经结婚了。这种事情对二十出头的年轻人来说本是不足为奇的,也许我的心比旁人软弱,换了别人也许不会像我这样痛苦,这就是我的恋爱经历。”

  伯爵夫人停住脚步,象是只是为了喘一口气。“是的,”她说,“而您,在您的心里依旧保存这段爱情——人是一生只能恋爱一次的,您后来有没有再见到过她?”

  “从来没有!”

  “从来没有?”

  “我从来没有回到她所住的那个地方。”

  “在马耳他?”

  “是的,在马耳他。”

  “那么,她现在还在马耳他?”

  “我想是的。”

  “她使您所受的种种痛苦,您宽恕她了吗?”

  “是的,我饶恕了她。”

  “但不只是她,那么您依旧还恨使您和她分离的那些人吗?”伯爵夫人手里还有一小串葡萄,散发了香味。这时她就站在基督山的面前。“吃一点吧。”她说。

  “夫人,我是从来不吃紫葡萄的。”基督山回答,好象这个问题以前并没有提到过似的。

  伯爵夫人用一种绝望的姿势,把葡萄抛进最近的树丛里。

  “真是铁石心肠。”她轻声说。基督山毫不动情,好象这种责备并不是说他似的。

  这时,阿尔贝奔了进来。“母亲!”他喊道,发生不幸的事啦!”

  “什么?发生了什么事情?”伯爵夫人问道,象是一下子从梦中醒来似的。“你说是不幸的事?哦,当然是不幸的事了。”

  “维尔福先生来了。”

  “怎么了?”

  “他来找他的太太和女儿。”

  “为什么?”

  “因为圣•梅朗夫人刚到巴黎,带来了圣•梅朗先生去世的噩耗,他是离开马赛不久就死的。维尔福夫人正在兴头上,也许没有听清那件祸事,或也许不相信会发生那样的事情。但瓦朗蒂娜小、姐一听到话头,又注意到她父亲那种小心谨慎的样子,就全部猜到了。那个打击对她象是晴天霹雳一般,她当场昏了过去。”

  “圣•梅朗先生是维尔福小、姐的什么人?”伯爵问。

  “是她的外祖父。他是来催促她和弗兰兹结婚的。”

  “啊。真的吗?”

  “嗯,”阿尔贝说,“弗兰兹现在没人催他了,为什么圣•梅朗先生不也是腾格拉尔小、姐的外祖父呢?”

  “阿尔贝!阿尔贝!”马尔塞夫夫人用一种温和的责备口气说,“你在说什么呀?啊,伯爵,他非常敬重您,请告诉他,他不该这么说话。”于是她向前走了两三步。

  基督山用非常奇怪的眼光望着她,他的脸上有一种恍恍惚惚但又充满爱慕的表情。她不由停住了脚步。然后她又上来搀住他的手,同时抓起她儿子的手,把那两只手合在一起。

  “我们是朋友,是不是?”她问。

  “噢,夫人,我不敢自称为您的朋友,但我始终是您最恭敬的仆人。”

  伯爵夫人心里带着一种无法形容的痛楚走了。她还没有走上十步,伯爵就看见她用手帕擦眼泪。

  “家母跟您谈得有点不愉快吗?”阿尔贝惊讶地问。

  “正巧相反,”伯爵答道,“您没听到她说我们是朋友吗?”

  他们回到大厅里,瓦朗蒂娜和维尔福先生夫妇刚离开,不用说,莫雷尔也跟在他们后面走了。





暮辞朝

ZxID:15103679


等级: 内阁元老
配偶: 清风雅乐
这一段开心的日子请你勿忘
举报 只看该作者 41楼  发表于: 2013-10-22 0
英文原文
Chapter 72
Madame de Saint-Meran.

A gloomy scene had indeed just passed at the house of M. de Villefort. After the ladies had departed for the ball, whither all the entreaties of Madame de Villefort had failed in persuading him to accompany them, the procureur had shut himself up in his study, according to his custom, with a heap of papers calculated to alarm any one else, but which generally scarcely satisfied his inordinate desires. But this time the papers were a mere matter of form. Villefort had secluded himself, not to study, but to reflect; and with the door locked and orders given that he should not be disturbed excepting for important business, he sat down in his arm-chair and began to ponder over the events, the remembrance of which had during the last eight days filled his mind with so many gloomy thoughts and bitter recollections. Then, instead of plunging into the mass of documents piled before him, he opened the drawer of his desk, touched a spring, and drew out a parcel of cherished memoranda, amongst which he had carefully arranged, in characters only known to himself, the names of all those who, either in his political career, in money matters, at the bar, or in his mysterious love affairs, had become his enemies.

Their number was formidable, now that he had begun to fear, and yet these names, powerful though they were, had often caused him to smile with the same kind of satisfaction experienced by a traveller who from the summit of a mountain beholds at his feet the craggy eminences, the almost impassable paths, and the fearful chasms, through which he has so perilously climbed. When he had run over all these names in his memory, again read and studied them, commenting meanwhile upon his lists, he shook his head.

"No," he murmured, "none of my enemies would have waited so patiently and laboriously for so long a space of time, that they might now come and crush me with this secret. Sometimes, as Hamlet says --

`Foul deeds will rise, Tho' all the earth o'erwhelm them to men's eyes;'

but, like a phosphoric light, they rise but to mislead. The story has been told by the Corsican to some priest, who in his turn has repeated it. M. de Monte Cristo may have heard it, and to enlighten himself -- but why should he wish to enlighten himself upon the subject?" asked Villefort, after a moment's reflection, "what interest can this M. de Monte Cristo or M. Zaccone, -- son of a shipowner of Malta, discoverer of a mine in Thessaly, now visiting Paris for the first time, -- what interest, I say, can he take in discovering a gloomy, mysterious, and useless fact like this? However, among all the incoherent details given to me by the Abbe Busoni and by Lord Wilmore, by that friend and that enemy, one thing appears certain and clear in my opinion -- that in no period, in no case, in no circumstance, could there have been any contact between him and me."

But Villefort uttered words which even he himself did not believe. He dreaded not so much the revelation, for he could reply to or deny its truth; -- he cared little for that mene, tekel, upharsin, which appeared suddenly in letters of blood upon the wall; -- but what he was really anxious for was to discover whose hand had traced them. While he was endeavoring to calm his fears, -- and instead of dwelling upon the political future that had so often been the subject of his ambitious dreams, was imagining a future limited to the enjoyments of home, in fear of awakening the enemy that had so long slept, -- the noise of a carriage sounded in the yard, then he heard the steps of an aged person ascending the stairs, followed by tears and lamentations, such as servants always give vent to when they wish to appear interested in their master's grief. He drew back the bolt of his door, and almost directly an old lady entered, unannounced, carrying her shawl on her arm, and her bonnet in her hand. The white hair was thrown back from her yellow forehead, and her eyes, already sunken by the furrows of age, now almost disappeared beneath the eyelids swollen with grief. "Oh, sir," she said; "oh, sir, what a misfortune! I shall die of it; oh, yes, I shall certainly die of it!"

And then, falling upon the chair nearest the door, she burst into a paroxysm of sobs. The servants, standing in the doorway, not daring to approach nearer, were looking at Noirtier's old servant, who had heard the noise from his master's room, and run there also, remaining behind the others. Villefort rose, and ran towards his mother-in-law, for it was she.

"Why, what can have happened?" he exclaimed, "what has thus disturbed you? Is M. de Saint-Meran with you?"

"M. de Saint-Meran is dead," answered the old marchioness, without preface and without expression; she appeared to be stupefied. Villefort drew back, and clasping his hands together, exclaimed -- "Dead! -- so suddenly?"

"A week ago," continued Madame de Saint-Meran, "we went out together in the carriage after dinner. M. de Saint-Meran had been unwell for some days; still, the idea of seeing our dear Valentine again inspired him with courage, and notwithstanding his illness he would leave. At six leagues from Marseilles, after having eaten some of the lozenges he is accustomed to take, he fell into such a deep sleep, that it appeared to me unnatural; still I hesitated to wake him, although I fancied that his face was flushed, and that the veins of his temples throbbed more violently than usual. However, as it became dark, and I could no longer see, I fell asleep; I was soon aroused by a piercing shriek, as from a person suffering in his dreams, and he suddenly threw his head back violently. I called the valet, I stopped the postilion, I spoke to M. de Saint-Meran, I applied my smelling-salts; but all was over, and I arrived at Aix by the side of a corpse." Villefort stood with his mouth half open, quite stupefied.

"Of course you sent for a doctor?"

"Immediately; but, as I have told you, it was too late."

"Yes; but then he could tell of what complaint the poor marquis had died."

"Oh, yes, sir, he told me; it appears to have been an apoplectic stroke."

"And what did you do then?"

"M. de Saint-Meran had always expressed a desire, in case his death happened during his absence from Paris, that his body might be brought to the family vault. I had him put into a leaden coffin, and I am preceding him by a few days."

"Oh, my poor mother," said Villefort, "to have such duties to perform at your age after such a blow!"

"God has supported me through all; and then, my dear marquis, he would certainly have done everything for me that I performed for him. It is true that since I left him, I seem to have lost my senses. I cannot cry; at my age they say that we have no more tears, -- still I think that when one is in trouble one should have the power of weeping. Where is Valentine, sir? It is on her account I am here; I wish to see Valentine." Villefort thought it would be terrible to reply that Valentine was at a ball; so he only said that she had gone out with her step-mother, and that she should be fetched. "This instant, sir -- this instant, I beseech you!" said the old lady. Villefort placed the arm of Madame de Saint-Meran within his own, and conducted her to his apartment. "Rest yourself, mother," he said.

The marchioness raised her head at this word, and beholding the man who so forcibly reminded her of her deeply-regretted child, who still lived for her in Valentine, she felt touched at the name of mother, and bursting into tears, she fell on her knees before an arm-chair, where she buried her venerable head. Villefort left her to the care of the women, while old Barrois ran, half-scared, to his master; for nothing frightens old people so much as when death relaxes its vigilance over them for a moment in order to strike some other old person. Then, while Madame de Saint-Meran remained on her knees, praying fervently, Villefort sent for a cab, and went himself to fetch his wife and daughter from Madame de Morcerf's. He was so pale when he appeared at the door of the ball-room, that Valentine ran to him, saying --

"Oh, father, some misfortune has happened!"

"Your grandmamma has just arrived, Valentine," said M. de Villefort.

"And grandpapa?" inquired the young girl, trembling with apprehension. M. de Villefort only replied by offering his arm to his daughter. It was just in time, for Valentine's head swam, and she staggered; Madame de Villefort instantly hastened to her assistance, and aided her husband in dragging her to the carriage, saying -- "What a singular event! Who could have thought it? Ah, yes, it is indeed strange!" And the wretched family departed, leaving a cloud of sadness hanging over the rest of the evening. At the foot of the stairs, Valentine found Barrois awaiting her.

"M. Noirtier wishes to see you to-night, he said, in an undertone.

"Tell him I will come when I leave my dear grandmamma," she replied, feeling, with true delicacy, that the person to whom she could be of the most service just then was Madame de Saint-Meran. Valentine found her grandmother in bed; silent caresses, heartwrung sobs, broken sighs, burning tears, were all that passed in this sad interview, while Madame de Villefort, leaning on her husband's arm, maintained all outward forms of respect, at least towards the poor widow. She soon whispered to her husband, "I think it would be better for me to retire, with your permission, for the sight of me appears still to afflict your mother-in-law." Madame de Saint-Meran heard her. "Yes, yes," she said softly to Valentine, "let her leave; but do you stay." Madame de Villefort left, and Valentine remained alone beside the bed, for the procureur, overcome with astonishment at the unexpected death, had followed his wife. Meanwhile, Barrois had returned for the first time to old Noirtier, who having heard the noise in the house, had, as we have said, sent his old servant to inquire the cause; on his return, his quick intelligent eye interrogated the messenger. "Alas, sir," exclaimed Barrois, "a great misfortune has happened. Madame de Saint-Meran has arrived, and her husband is dead!"

M. de Saint-Meran and Noirtier had never been on strict terms of friendship; still, the death of one old man always considerably affects another. Noirtier let his head fall upon his chest, apparently overwhelmed and thoughtful; then he closed one eye, in token of inquiry. "Mademoiselle Valentine?" Noirtier nodded his head. "She is at the ball, as you know, since she came to say good-by to you in full dress." Noirtier again closed his left eye. "Do you wish to see her?" Noirtier again made an affirmative sign. "Well, they have gone to fetch her, no doubt, from Madame de Morcerf's; I will await her return, and beg her to come up here. Is that what you wish for?"

"Yes," replied the invalid.

Barrois, therefore, as we have seen, watched for Valentine, and informed her of her grandfather's wish. Consequently, Valentine came up to Noirtier, on leaving Madame de Saint-Meran, who in the midst of her grief had at last yielded to fatigue and fallen into a feverish sleep. Within reach of her hand they placed a small table upon which stood a bottle of orangeade, her usual beverage, and a glass. Then, as we have said, the young girl left the bedside to see M. Noirtier. Valentine kissed the old man, who looked at her with such tenderness that her eyes again filled with tears, whose sources he thought must be exhausted. The old gentleman continued to dwell upon her with the same expression. "Yes, yes," said Valentine, "you mean that I have yet a kind grandfather left, do you not." The old man intimated that such was his meaning. "Ah, yes, happily I have," replied Valentine. "Without that, what would become of me?"

It was one o'clock in the morning. Barrois, who wished to go to bed himself, observed that after such sad events every one stood in need of rest. Noirtier would not say that the only rest he needed was to see his child, but wished her good-night, for grief and fatigue had made her appear quite ill. The next morning she found her grandmother in bed; the fever had not abated, on the contrary her eyes glistened and she appeared to be suffering from violent nervous irritability. "Oh, dear grandmamma, are you worse?" exclaimed Valentine, perceiving all these signs of agitation.

"No, my child, no," said Madame de Saint-Meran; "but I was impatiently waiting for your arrival, that I might send for your father."

"My father?" inquired Valentine, uneasily.

"Yes, I wish to speak to him." Valentine durst not oppose her grandmother's wish, the cause of which she did not know, and an instant afterwards Villefort entered. "Sir," said Madame de Saint-Meran, without using any circumlocution, and as if fearing she had no time to lose, "you wrote to me concerning the marriage of this child?"

"Yes, madame," replied Villefort, "it is not only projected but arranged."

"Your intended son-in-law is named M. Franz d'Epinay?"

"Yes, madame."

"Is he not the son of General d'Epinay who was on our side, and who was assassinated some days before the usurper returned from the Island of Elba?"

"The same."

"Does he not dislike the idea of marrying the granddaughter of a Jacobin?"

"Our civil dissensions are now happily extinguished, mother," said Villefort; "M. d'Epinay was quite a child when his father died, he knows very little of M. Noirtier, and will meet him, if not with pleasure, at least with indifference."

"Is it a suitable match?"

"In every respect."

"And the young man?"

"Is regarded with universal esteem."

"You approve of him?"

"He is one of the most well-bred young men I know." During the whole of this conversation Valentine had remained silent. "Well, sir," said Madame de Saint-Meran, after a few minutes' reflection, "I must hasten the marriage, for I have but a short time to live."

"You, madame?" "You, dear mamma?" exclaimed M. de Villefort and Valentine at the same time.

"I know what I am saying," continued the marchioness; "I must hurry you, so that, as she has no mother, she may at least have a grandmother to bless her marriage. I am all that is left to her belonging to my poor Renee, whom you have so soon forgotten, sir."

"Ah, madame," said Villefort, "you forget that I was obliged to give a mother to my child."

"A stepmother is never a mother, sir. But this is not to the purpose, -- our business concerns Valentine, let us leave the dead in peace."

All this was said with such exceeding rapidity, that there was something in the conversation that seemed like the beginning of delirium.

"It shall be as you wish, madame," said Villefort; "more especially since your wishes coincide with mine, and as soon as M. d'Epinay arrives in Paris" --

"My dear grandmother," interrupted Valentine, "consider decorum -- the recent death. You would not have me marry under such sad auspices?"

"My child," exclaimed the old lady sharply, "let us hear none of the conventional objections that deter weak minds from preparing for the future. I also was married at the death-bed of my mother, and certainly I have not been less happy on that account."

"Still that idea of death, madame," said Villefort.

"Still? -- Always! I tell you I am going to die -- do you understand? Well, before dying, I wish to see my son-in-law. I wish to tell him to make my child happy; I wish to read in his eyes whether he intends to obey me; -- in fact, I will know him -- I will!" continued the old lady, with a fearful expression, "that I may rise from the depths of my grave to find him, if he should not fulfil his duty!"

"Madame," said Villefort, "you must lay aside these exalted ideas, which almost assume the appearance of madness. The dead, once buried in their graves, rise no more."

"And I tell you, sir, that you are mistaken. This night I have had a fearful sleep. It seemed as though my soul were already hovering over my body, my eyes, which I tried to open, closed against my will, and what will appear impossible above all to you, sir, I saw, with my eyes shut, in the spot where you are now standing, issuing from that corner where there is a door leading into Madame Villefort's dressing-room -- I saw, I tell you, silently enter, a white figure." Valentine screamed. "It was the fever that disturbed you, madame," said Villefort.

"Doubt, if you please, but I am sure of what I say. I saw a white figure, and as if to prevent my discrediting the testimony of only one of my senses, I heard my glass removed -- the same which is there now on the table."

"Oh, dear mother, it was a dream."

"So little was it a dream, that I stretched my hand towards the bell; but when I did so, the shade disappeared; my maid then entered with a light."

"But she saw no one?"

"Phantoms are visible to those only who ought to see them. It was the soul of my husband! -- Well, if my husband's soul can come to me, why should not my soul reappear to guard my granddaughter? the tie is even more direct, it seems to me."

"Oh, madame," said Villefort, deeply affected, in spite of himself, "do not yield to those gloomy thoughts; you will long live with us, happy, loved, and honored, and we will make you forget" --

"Never, never, never," said the marchioness. "When does M. d'Epinay return?"

"We expect him every moment."

"It is well. As soon as he arrives inform me. We must be expeditious. And then I also wish to see a notary, that I may be assured that all our property returns to Valentine."

"Ah, grandmamma," murmured Valentine, pressing her lips on the burning brow, "do you wish to kill me? Oh, how feverish you are; we must not send for a notary, but for a doctor."

"A doctor?" said she, shrugging her shoulders, "I am not ill; I am thirsty -- that is all."

"What are you drinking, dear grandmamma?"

"The same as usual, my dear, my glass is there on the table -- give it to me, Valentine." Valentine poured the orangeade into a glass and gave it to her grandmother with a certain degree of dread, for it was the same glass she fancied that had been touched by the spectre. The marchioness drained the glass at a single draught, and then turned on her pillow, repeating, -- "The notary, the notary!"

M. de Villefort left the room, and Valentine seated herself at the bedside of her grandmother. The poor child appeared herself to require the doctor she had recommended to her aged relative. A bright spot burned in either cheek, her respiration was short and difficult, and her pulse beat with feverish excitement. She was thinking of the despair of Maximilian, when he should be informed that Madame de Saint-Meran, instead of being an ally, was unconsciously acting as his enemy. More than once she thought of revealing all to her grandmother, and she would not have hesitated a moment, if Maximilian Morrel had been named Albert de Morcerf or Raoul de Chateau-Renaud; but Morrel was of plebeian extraction, and Valentine knew how the haughty Marquise de Saint-Meran despised all who were not noble. Her secret had each time been repressed when she was about to reveal it, by the sad conviction that it would be useless to do so; for, were it once discovered by her father and mother, all would be lost. Two hours passed thus; Madame de Saint-Meran was in a feverish sleep, and the notary had arrived. Though his coming was announced in a very low tone, Madame de Saint-Meran arose from her pillow. "The notary!" she exclaimed, "let him come in."

The notary, who was at the door, immediately entered. "Go, Valentine," said Madame de Saint-Meran, "and leave me with this gentleman."

"But, grandmamma" --

"Leave me -- go!" The young girl kissed her grandmother, and left with her handkerchief to her eyes; at the door she found the valet de chambre, who told her that the doctor was waiting in the dining-room. Valentine instantly ran down. The doctor was a friend of the family, and at the same time one of the cleverest men of the day, and very fond of Valentine, whose birth he had witnessed. He had himself a daughter about her age, but whose life was one continued source of anxiety and fear to him from her mother having been consumptive.

"Oh," said Valentine, "we have been waiting for you with such impatience, dear M. d'Avrigny. But, first of all, how are Madeleine and Antoinette?" Madeleine was the daughter of M. d'Avrigny, and Antoinette his niece. M. d'Avrigny smiled sadly. "Antoinette is very well," he said, "and Madeleine tolerably so. But you sent for me, my dear child. It is not your father or Madame de Villefort who is ill. As for you, although we doctors cannot divest our patients of nerves, I fancy you have no further need of me than to recommend you not to allow your imagination to take too wide a field." Valentine colored. M. d'Avrigny carried the science of divination almost to a miraculous extent, for he was one of the physicians who always work upon the body through the mind. "No," she replied, "it is for my poor grandmother. You know the calamity that has happened to us, do you not?"

"I know nothing." said M. d'Avrigny.

"Alas," said Valentine, restraining her tears, "my grandfather is dead."

"M. de Saint-Meran?"

"Yes."

"Suddenly?"

"From an apoplectic stroke."

"An apoplectic stroke?" repeated the doctor.

"Yes, and my poor grandmother fancies that her husband, whom she never left, has called her, and that she must go and join him. Oh, M. d'Avrigny, I beseech you, do something for her!"

"Where is she?"

"In her room with the notary."

"And M. Noirtier?"

"Just as he was, his mind perfectly clear, but the same incapability of moving or speaking."

"And the same love for you -- eh, my dear child?"

"Yes," said Valentine, "he was very fond of me."

"Who does not love you?" Valentine smiled sadly. "What are your grandmother's symptoms?"

"An extreme nervous excitement and a strangely agitated sleep; she fancied this morning in her sleep that her soul was hovering above her body, which she at the same time watched. It must have been delirium; she fancies, too, that she saw a phantom enter her chamber and even heard the noise it made on touching her glass."

"It is singular," said the doctor; "I was not aware that Madame de Saint-Meran was subject to such hallucinations."

"It is the first time I ever saw her in this condition," said Valentine; "and this morning she frightened me so that I thought her mad; and my father, who you know is a strong-minded man, himself appeared deeply impressed."

"We will go and see," said the doctor; "what you tell me seems very strange." The notary here descended, and Valentine was informed that her grandmother was alone. "Go upstairs," she said to the doctor.

"And you?"

"Oh, I dare not -- she forbade my sending for you; and, as you say, I am myself agitated, feverish and out of sorts. I will go and take a turn in the garden to recover myself." The doctor pressed Valentine's hand, and while he visited her grandmother, she descended the steps. We need not say which portion of the garden was her favorite walk. After remaining for a short time in the parterre surrounding the house, and gathering a rose to place in her waist or hair, she turned into the dark avenue which led to the bench; then from the bench she went to the gate. As usual, Valentine strolled for a short time among her flowers, but without gathering them. The mourning in her heart forbade her assuming this simple ornament, though she had not yet had time to put on the outward semblance of woe. She then turned towards the avenue. As she advanced she fancied she heard a voice speaking her name. She stopped astonished, then the voice reached her ear more distinctly, and she recognized it to be that of Maximilian.





中文翻译
第七十二章 圣•梅朗夫人

  维尔福先生的家里的确刚刚发生了一幕悲惨的场景。太太和小、姐已经去参加跳舞会去了,维尔福夫人虽曾竭力劝她的丈夫和她们同去,但她的请求没有成功,检察官还是照常把他自己关在书房里,面前堆着一大叠文件,这一堆文件谁看了都会发怵,但通常还是难于满足他那强烈的工作欲。可是这一次,这些文件只是形式而已。维尔福静处的目的不是为了工作而是在反省。门已经关上,他已吩咐仆人,除非有特别重要的事情。不许来打扰他。门关上以后他在圈椅里坐下来,开始细细地思索这一星期来的事情,累得他神魂不安,始终痛苦地在他的头脑里萦回不息的这些事情。他并不去碰他面前的那个文件堆,却打开写字台的抽屉,按下暗钮,拿出一包宝贵的文件,这包文件整理得很仔细,编着只有他自己知道的号码,里面所载的是人名和私人笔记,都是关于他在政治、金钱事务上、法庭上以及他那些神秘的恋爱事件上的仇人的记录。他们的数目现在已达到惊人的地步,他开始有点害怕起来,但这些名字虽然曾经显赫一时,却也常常使他满意地微笑,象是一个旅客在到达顶峰以后,回头俯视脚下那些曾让他惊恐万状的嵯峨的峰峦、可怕的岩崖以及几乎无法通过的狭径。他记忆里把所有这些名字默诵了一遍,又参照名单上的记载重读一遍,研究了一番,他摇摇头。“不!”

  他喃喃地说,“我的敌人没有哪一个会辛辛苦苦地耐着性子等这么久的时间,等到现在才用这个秘密来压垮我。有时候,正如哈姆雷特所说的:事实总会升起到人们的眼前,即使用全世界的泥土压住它也是枉然。

  但是,象一团磷火一样,它虽然升起来,但却会引人走入迷途。那个科西嘉人大概曾把这个故事告诉某个教士,那个教士又对别人讲了。基督山也许从旁人口里听到过,而为了探明真相,但他为什么要探明这件事情的真相呢?”维尔福先生在思索了一会儿以后,这样自问。“这和这位基督山先生或柴康先生有什么关系呢?他是一个马耳他船商的儿子,曾在塞萨利发现一个银矿,是第一次来巴黎访问。他为什么要查究这样一件悲惨、神秘和无用的事实呢?布沙尼长老和威玛勋爵——他的朋友和他的仇人——所给我的各种消息虽不完全相同,但据我看来,有一点是可以明确地断定的,就是不论在哪一个时期,不论在哪一件事情上,不论在哪一种环境里,他和我之间都没丝毫瓜葛。”

  但维尔福说的这几句话甚至连他自己都不相信。他怕的倒不是事情被揭发出来,因为即使揭发出来他可以辩护可以否认;他并不十分顾忌那突然出现在墙上的血字;他真正急于想发现的是,究竟是谁写这些血字。为了使自己的神经放松一下,他开始幻想起来。他以前常常幻想他的政治前途,这是他野心的梦想的主题的心理过程分为无意识、前意识、意识三部分。后来又提出,但今天他没法去想那方面的事情,他深怕惊醒了那沉睡了这么久的仇人,现在他只为自己想象一幅享受家庭之乐的远景。正在这时,庭院里传来一辆马车滚动的声音,接着他听到一个老年人的脚步踏上楼梯,后面跟随着一片哭泣和悲叹声,这是仆人们的常态,表示他们也很关心主人的伤心事。他打开门,进来了一位老太太,臂上挽着披肩,手里拿着帽子,不等通报就进来了白发压着她黄色的前额,她的眼睛周围刻满岁月留下的皱纹,眼睛几乎消失在那因悲哀过度而发肿的眼皮底下了。“噢,阁下,”她说——

  “噢,阁下,多大的不幸呀!我要死了,噢,是的,我一定要死了!”

  她就倒在那张离门最近的椅子上,突然啜泣起来。仆人们站在门口,不敢进去,诺瓦蒂埃的老仆人在他主人的房间里听到那一片喧闹声,也赶来站在后面,大家都望着她。维尔福站起来,向这位老太太他的岳母奔过去。“发生了什么事啦!”他喊道,“您为什么这样难过!圣•梅朗先生没有和您一起来吗?”

  “圣•梅朗先生死啦!”老侯爵夫人直截了当地回答,脸上也没有什么特殊的表情,看来她似乎已经麻木了。

  维尔福后退几步,两手紧紧地握在一起,喊道:“死了,这样突然?”

  “一星期前,”圣•梅朗夫人又说,“我们吃过午餐就一同乘着马车出发。圣•梅朗先生感到不舒服已经有几天了。但是,想到可以看到我们亲爱的瓦朗蒂娜,他顾不上自己正在生病,坚持起程。我们离开马赛十八哩路时,他吃了他常服的金锭丹以后,就沉沉睡去。我觉得他睡的有点不自然,可是我又不敢喊醒他,我觉得他的脸色好像变红了,他的太阳穴上的血管跳得比平常厉害。那时天色渐渐黑了,我也看不清了,我就让他去睡。突然间,他发出一声含糊不清的痛苦的叫声,象是一个人在梦中受到了伤害似的,接着他的头猛然往后一倒。我叫车夫停车,我叫圣•梅朗先生,我给他闻我的嗅盐,但一切都晚了,我是坐在一个尸体旁边到达埃克斯的。”

  维尔福半张着嘴站着,吓呆了。“您想必请医生了?”

  “当时就请了,但是,我刚才说过,已经太晚啦。”

  “是的,但他至少可以确诊可怜的侯爵死于什么病吧。”

  “哦,是的,阁下,他告诉我说象是一种暴发性中风。”

  “当时您怎么办的呢?”

  “圣•梅朗先生常说,如果他不是死在巴黎,希望能将他的遗体运回家族的墓室。我看着遗体装在一具铅棺里,自己先回巴黎,棺材过几天才来。

  “哦,可怜的母亲!”维乐福先生说,“您这么大年纪,受到这样的一个打击以后,还得这么操心。”

  “上帝支持我,让我坚持了下来,而且,我为可怜的侯爵所办的那一切,换了他当然也会替我办的。自从他离开我以后,我似乎已经麻木了。我不能哭,他们说,到我这样的年龄,就没有眼泪的了。可是,我以为当一个人心里难受的时候,就应该哭出来。瓦朗蒂娜在哪儿,阁下?我是为她而来的,我希望见见瓦朗蒂娜。”

  维尔福觉得如要说瓦朗蒂娜去参加舞会了未免太残酷,所以他只说她和她的继母一同出去了,他这就去接她们回来。

  “马上去,阁下!马上去,我求求你!”夫人说。

  维尔福扶起圣•梅朗夫人,领她到内室。“您休息一下吧,母亲。”她说。

  听到这句话,侯爵夫人,抬起头来。眼前的这个人使她强烈地想起她无限哀悼的那个女儿来,她觉得她的女儿还活在瓦朗蒂娜的身上,这声“母亲”使她大为感动,顿时老泪纵横,跪倒在一张圈椅前面,把她那白发苍苍的头埋在椅子里。维尔福吩咐女佣人照顾好老夫人,而老巴罗斯则惊惶地跑去报告他的主人去了。因为最使老年人恐惧的事情,没有比听到死神暂时放松对他们的警戒,而去打击另外一个老年人更可怕了。当圣•梅朗夫人还跪在地上,在那儿虔诚祈祷的时候,维尔福叫人备好马车,亲自到马尔塞夫夫人那里去接他的妻子和女儿。当他出现在舞厅门口的时候,他的脸色苍白的瓦朗蒂娜急忙向他跑过来,说:“哦,爸爸,发生了什么不幸的事吧!”

  “你的外婆刚才到了,瓦朗蒂娜。”维尔福先生说。

  “外公呢?”那年轻姑娘浑身颤抖。

  维尔福先生的回答只是伸手去扶住他的女儿。他做得正及时,因为瓦朗蒂娜的头一阵晕眩。脚下打了一个踉跄;维尔福夫人立刻赶过来扶住她,一面帮助她的丈夫把她搀到马车里,一面说:“真是怪事!谁想得到会发生这种事,真是怪事!”这不幸的一家人就这么走了,留下一片愁云,笼罩着整个大厅。

  瓦朗蒂娜发现巴罗斯在扶梯脚下等她。“诺瓦蒂埃先生希望今天晚上见您一次。”他低声说。

  “告诉他,我见过我亲爱的外婆后就来。”她回答,她感到目前最需要她帮的是圣•梅朗夫人。

  瓦朗蒂娜发现她的外祖母躺在床上。这一场伤心的会见里,默默的爱抚、心痛如绞的啜泣、断断续续的叹息、止不住的热泪,说不尽道不完的。维尔福夫人靠在丈夫的肩膀上,对可怜的遗孀保持着外表上的一切敬意。她不久就对她的丈夫耳语说:“我想,如果你允许的话,我还是走开的好,因为我在这儿似乎会使你的岳母难过。”

  圣•梅朗夫人听到了她的话。“是的,是的,”她温和地对瓦朗蒂娜耳语说,“让她离开吧,但你要留在这儿。”

  维尔福夫人走了,瓦朗蒂娜独自留在床边,因为那位检察官被这个意外的死讯惊得不知所措,也跟着妻子出去了。

  现在且回头来讲老诺瓦蒂埃,我们前面说过,诺瓦蒂埃听到家里的闹声,就派他的老仆人去查问原因;巴罗斯一回来,他就用机敏的眼光向他的使者询问。

  “唉,老爷!”巴罗斯惊叹道,“发生了不幸的事情啦。圣•梅朗夫人到了,她的丈夫死啦!”

  严格地说来,圣•梅朗先生和诺瓦蒂埃之间没有友谊可言。可是,一个老年人的死总会影响到另一个老年人。诺瓦蒂埃的头无力地垂到胸前,显然心里很难过,在想什么心思,然后他闭上一只眼睛。

  “瓦朗蒂娜小、姐吗?”巴罗斯问。

  诺瓦蒂埃作了个肯定的表示。

  “她参加舞会去了,这是您知道的,因为她打扮得整整齐齐地来向您告辞过的。”

  诺瓦蒂埃又闭一闭他的左眼。

  “您想见她吗?”

  诺瓦蒂埃又作了肯定的表示。

  “嗯,他们一定已经到马尔塞夫夫人那儿接她去了。我去等着,她一回来就请她到这儿来。您是不是这样想?”

  “是的。”老人又作了一个肯定的回答。

  所以,正如我们已说过的,巴罗斯就去守在门口,把老人的希望通知瓦朗蒂娜。因此,瓦朗蒂娜在离开圣•梅朗夫人以后,就来看诺瓦蒂埃了。圣•梅朗夫人终因疲乏过度而昏昏沉沉地睡着了。在她伸手所及的地方,他们放了一张小桌,桌子上放着一只玻璃杯和一瓶橙汁,这是她最喜欢的饮料。于是,那年轻姑娘离开床边去看诺瓦蒂埃先生。瓦朗蒂娜吻了老人一下,老人则带着无限怜惜的眼神望着她,以致她的眼泪又充满了眼眶。那位老先生依旧带着同样的表情凝视着她。

  “是的,是的,”瓦朗蒂娜说,“您的意思是:我还有一位慈爱的祖父,是不是?”

  老人表示他想说的正是这句话。

  “上帝啊,幸而我还有你,”瓦朗蒂娜答道。“要是没有你的话,我可怎么受得了呢?”

  这已经是凌晨一点钟了。巴罗斯觉得经过了这种伤心的事件以后,每一个人都需要休息,他自己也倦了。诺瓦蒂埃所需要的休息也不只是看他的孙女儿。所以瓦朗蒂娜也离开了,忧愁和疲乏使她看来象是病了。

  第二天早晨,瓦朗蒂娜发现她的外祖母还是躺在床上。她并没有退烧;相反的,她的眼睛里闪着忧郁的火花,象是精神上正受着痛苦的折磨,“哦,亲爱的外婆!您更不舒服了吗?”

  瓦朗蒂娜看到这种种焦躁不安的症状,不由得失声惊叫。

  “没有,我的孩子,不是的!”圣•梅朗夫人说,“但我等你等得不耐烦了,我等你差人去找你的父亲来。”

  “我的父亲?”瓦朗蒂娜不安地问。

  “是的,我想跟他谈一谈。”

  瓦朗蒂娜不敢违背外祖母的意思,而且她也不知道她要谈的是什么事。过了一会儿,维尔福进来了。

  “阁下,”圣•梅朗夫人开门见山地说,象是怕她的时间不够用似的,“写信告诉我说,已经在为这个孩子准备婚事了?”

  “是的,夫人,”维尔福回答,“不仅是准备,而是已经按排妥当了。”

  “你的意中女婿是弗兰兹•伊皮奈先生?”

  “是的,夫人。”

  “他的父亲是我们的人就是在逆贼从厄尔巴岛逃回来的前几天被人暗杀的伊皮奈将军吗?”

  “正是。”

  “跟一个雅各宾党徒的孙女儿联姻,他不反感吗?”

  “幸而我们的内战现在已经结束了,母亲,”维尔福说。

  “他父亲去世的时候,伊皮奈先生还只是一个小孩子,他对诺瓦蒂埃先生知之甚少,瓦朗蒂娜将来和他相处,即使不愉快,也可以无所谓。”

  “这门亲事配不配?”

  “各方面都配。”

  “那个年轻人怎么样?”

  “很得大家的赞许。”

  “他为人和不和气?”

  “他是我所认识的最优秀的年轻人之一。”

  在他们谈话期间,瓦朗蒂娜始终保持着沉默。

  “嗯,阁下,”圣•梅朗夫人想了几分钟以后说,“我必须催你赶快办这件婚事,因为我能活的时间很短了。”

  “您,夫人?”

  “您,亲爱的外婆?”维尔福先生和瓦朗蒂娜同时惊喊道。

  “我知道我在说什么话,”侯爵夫人继续说,“我必须催你赶快办,这样,在她结婚的时候,虽然没有母亲,至少还有一个外婆来为她祝福。我那可怜的蕾妮只剩下瓦朗蒂娜这条命根了,你是早把她忘掉的了,阁下。”

  “啊,夫人,”维尔福说,“您忘记了我不能让我的孩子没有母亲。”

  “继母决不是母亲,阁下。但这不是我们要谈的,我们只谈瓦朗蒂娜的婚事。我们不要去打扰死者吧。”

  这些话说得非常急促,她的谈话似乎有点象呓语了。

  “这件事一定照您的意见办理,夫人,”维尔福说,“尤其是您的意见正巧和我一致。伊皮奈先生一到巴黎——”

  “我亲爱的外婆,”瓦朗蒂娜插进来说,“应当想一想外公刚去世。您不会愿意我在这样不吉利的时候结婚的吗?”

  “我的孩子,”老太太厉声喊道,“别理会那些陈规俗套,它们只会使优柔寡断的人延迟建立他们的未来生活。我也是在我母亲的灵床前面结婚的,而我并没有因此减少了我的快乐。”

  “可是,应该考虑一下死者,夫人!”维尔福说。

  “可是?——永远要‘可是’下去吧!我告诉你,我就要死了,你懂不懂?在死以前,我要看看我的外孙女婿。我要嘱咐他让我的孩子快乐,我要从他的眼睛里看出他究竟会不会按我的嘱咐去做,总之,我要认识他,”老太太带着一种可怕的表情继续说,“如果将来他尽不到他的责任,我就从我的坟墓里爬起来找他!”

  “夫人,”维尔福说,“您得丢开这过于激动的念头,这样想下去是要发疯的。人一死被埋入坟墓以后,就长眠不起了。”

  “哦,是的,是的,亲爱的外婆,您定一定心吧。”瓦朗蒂娜说。

  “我告诉你,阁下,你错啦。昨天晚上我睡得可怕极了。我的灵魂似乎已经脱离我的身体,在头顶上飘来荡去。我的眼睛不由自主地闭拢了,再也睁不开说来似乎不可能,尤其是你,阁下,我闭着眼睛竟也能看到东西,在你现在站的那个地方,从通到维尔福夫人梳妆室去的那个门的角落里,我看见,静静地进来了一个白色的人影。”

  瓦朗蒂娜尖声叫起来。“这是您发烧的缘故,夫人。”维尔福说。

  “信不信由你,但我知道我所说的的确是真的。我看到一个白色的人影。而且,象是恐怕我单凭一种感官的证明还不够似的,我又听到我的玻璃杯被挪动的声音——就是现在放在桌子上的那一只。”

  “噢,亲爱的外婆,那是一个梦。”

  “那不是做梦,因为我还伸手出去拉铃呢,但当我要拉铃的时候,那个影子不见了。接着我的婢女就拿着一盏灯进来。”

  “她没有看到什么吗?”

  “鬼只有应该看见它们的人才看得到。那是我丈夫的灵魂!如果我丈夫的灵魂可以到我这里来,为什么我的灵魂不能出来保护我的外孙女儿呢?据我看,这关系似乎更直接。”

  “哦,夫人,”维尔福不禁大为感动地说,“别去想那些伤心事了,您还要快乐地和我们一起生活。我们会永远爱你,尊敬您,我们会让您忘记”

  “不,不,不!”侯爵夫人说。“伊皮奈先生什么时候到?”

  “随时会到,我们正在等他呢。”

  “很好。他一到,马上通知我。我们必须赶紧给我去请一位公证人来,以便把我们的财产全部转到瓦朗蒂娜名下。”

  “哦,外婆!”瓦朗蒂娜把她的嘴唇贴到她外祖母滚烫的额头上,不安地说,“您是吓死我吗?”上帝啊,您在发烧,我们必须去找的不是公证人,而是医生!”

  “医生!”她耸耸肩说,“我没有病,我只是口渴。”

  “您要喝什么,亲爱的外婆?”

  “跟平常一样,喝杯子汁,我的杯子就在桌子上。拿给我,瓦朗蒂娜。”

  瓦朗蒂娜把橙汁倒在桌子上的玻璃杯里,拿给她的外祖母,心里有点害怕,因为鬼碰过这只杯子。侯爵夫人一口就把橙汁喝干,然后在枕头上辗转反侧,反复地喊道:“公证人!公证人!”

  维尔福先生走了,瓦朗蒂娜坐在外祖母的床边。那个可怜的孩子说她的外祖母需要医生,但看来她自己也很需要。她的脸颊绯红,呼吸短促而困难,脉搏跳得非常快。可怜的姑娘心想,要是马西米兰知道圣•梅朗夫人非但不是他的盟友,而且无意之中几乎也成了一个敌人,那时他会有多么失望。她不止一次想把一切都告诉她的外祖母,而且要是马西米兰•莫雷尔的名字是叫阿尔贝•马尔塞夫或夏多•勒诺的话,她早就毫不犹豫;但莫雷尔只是平民出身,而瓦朗蒂娜知道他那心高气傲的圣•梅朗侯爵夫人是多么鄙视一切平民出身的人。每当她要把她的秘密吐露出来的时候,就想到这不过是一种徒然的举动,便又伤心地把它抑制了下去,因为这个秘密一旦被她的父母发觉以后,就一切都完了。

  两个钟头就这样过去了。圣•梅朗夫人昏昏沉沉地睡着,公证人已到了。通报的声音虽然极轻,圣•梅朗夫人却立刻抬起头来。“公证人吗?”她喊道,“让他进来!”

  公证人本来就在门口,立刻走进来。“你去吧,瓦朗蒂娜,”圣•梅朗夫人说,“让我和这位先生谈一谈。”

  “但是,外婆——”

  “去吧!去!”那年轻姑娘吻了吻她的外祖母,用手帕擦着眼睛走了出去。她在房门口遇到维尔福先生的贴身男仆,男仆告诉她医生已在客厅里等着了。瓦朗蒂娜立刻跑下去。那个医生跟她家是世交,也是当代名医,非常喜欢瓦朗蒂娜,当年他是看着瓦朗蒂娜降临这个人世的。他自己也有一个年龄和她相仿佛的女儿,他的妻子是患肺病死的,因此他终生都在不断地为女儿担心。

  “哦,”瓦朗蒂娜说,“我们等您等得急死了,亲爱的阿夫里尼先生。但先告诉我,梅蒂兰和安妥妮蒂可好吗?”

  梅蒂兰是阿夫里尼先生的女儿,安妥妮蒂是他的侄女。阿夫里尼先生忧郁笑了一下。“安妥妮蒂很好,”他说,“梅蒂兰也还算好。但你派人叫我来,我的好孩子,难道你的爸爸或维尔福夫人病了吗?至于你,心头的烦恼是明摆着的,但除了劝你不要太胡思乱想以外,我看你并不需要我的什么帮助。”

  瓦朗蒂娜的脸涨得通红。阿夫里尼的医道几乎到了出神入化的境地,因为她是一位主张治病先治心的医生。“不,”她答道,“是我那可怜的外祖母。我们所遭遇的不幸想必您已经知道了。”

  “一无所知。”阿夫里尼医生说。

  “唉!”瓦朗蒂娜忍着眼泪说,“我的外祖父死啦。”

  “圣•梅朗先生?”

  “是的。”

  “突然死的?”

  “暴发性中风。”

  “中风?”医生重复说。

  “是的。我那可怜的外婆从来没有和外公离开过,她幻想他已经来叫她了,以为她一定得去跟他在一起。噢,阿夫里尼医生,我求求您,想办法救救她。”

  “她在哪儿?”

  “在她的房间里,跟公证人在谈话呢。”

  “诺瓦蒂埃先生呢?”

  “还是老样子,他的神志十分清楚,但还是不能动,不能讲话。”

  “他还是照样爱你吗,我的好孩子?”

  “是的,”瓦朗蒂娜说,“他非常喜欢我。”

  “谁能不爱你呢?”

  瓦朗蒂娜忧郁地微笑了一下。

  “你外婆情况怎么样?”

  “处于一种奇特的兴奋状态,睡的时候昏昏沉沉,不正常。她今天早上硬说在睡觉的时候她的灵魂已经脱离身体,在她的头顶上盘旋,她自己竟能看得到,好象是神经错乱了。她看见一个鬼走进房间里来,甚至还听到鬼碰她的玻璃杯的声音。”

  “这就怪了,”医生说,“我以前不知道圣•梅朗夫人有这种幻觉症。”

  “我也是第一次看到她如此,”瓦朗蒂娜说,“今天早上她把我吓坏了,我简直以为她疯了。我父亲您知道,向来很坚强。可是他似乎也吓呆了。”

  “我们去看看吧,”医生说,“你讲给我听的那些事情我也觉得非常奇怪。”

  这时公证人下来了,瓦朗蒂娜知道她外祖母现在是自己呆在房间里。“请上楼去吧。”她对医生说。

  “你呢?”

  “噢,我不敢上去她不许我派人去找您,而且,正如您所说的,我自己心里也乱得很,有点发烧,很不舒服。我要到花园里去转一转,定定神。”

  医生握了握瓦朗蒂娜的手。上楼去看她的外祖母了,而瓦朗蒂娜则走下台阶。至于她喜欢是在花园的哪一部分散步自然不必再说了。平时,她总在房子周围的花坛间逗留一会儿,折一朵玫瑰花插在胸前或发鬓上,然后折入那条通到后门去的幽暗的走道。瓦朗蒂娜照常在花丛间走了一会儿,但并没有摘花。虽然她还来得及把自己打扮成居丧的样子,可是她内心的哀痛,使她感到作这种朴素的装饰,也是不应该的。她转身沿着那条小径走去。正当她往前走的时候,她好象听到有人在呼唤她的名字。她吃惊地停住脚步。那声音就更清晰地传入她的耳际,她听出那是马西米兰的声音。





[ 此帖被喻然末年在2013-10-22 09:25重新编辑 ]
暮辞朝

ZxID:15103679


等级: 内阁元老
配偶: 清风雅乐
这一段开心的日子请你勿忘
举报 只看该作者 42楼  发表于: 2013-10-22 0
英文原文
Chapter 73
The Promise.

It was, indeed, Maximilian Morrel, who had passed a wretched existence since the previous day. With the instinct peculiar to lovers he had anticipated after the return of Madame de Saint-Meran and the death of the marquis, that something would occur at M. de Villefort's in connection with his attachment for Valentine. His presentiments were realized, as we shall see, and his uneasy forebodings had goaded him pale and trembling to the gate under the chestnut-trees. Valentine was ignorant of the cause of this sorrow and anxiety, and as it was not his accustomed hour for visiting her, she had gone to the spot simply by accident or perhaps through sympathy. Morrel called her, and she ran to the gate. "You here at this hour?" said she. "Yes, my poor girl," replied Morrel; "I come to bring and to hear bad tidings."

"This is, indeed, a house of mourning," said Valentine; "speak, Maximilian, although the cup of sorrow seems already full."

"Dear Valentine," said Morrel, endeavoring to conceal his own emotion, "listen, I entreat you; what I am about to say is very serious. When are you to be married?"

"I will tell you all," said Valentine; "from you I have nothing to conceal. This morning the subject was introduced, and my dear grandmother, on whom I depended as my only support, not only declared herself favorable to it, but is so anxious for it, that they only await the arrival of M. d'Epinay, and the following day the contract will be signed." A deep sigh escaped the young man, who gazed long and mournfully at her he loved. "Alas," replied he, "it is dreadful thus to hear my condemnation from your own lips. The sentence is passed, and, in a few hours, will be executed; it must be so, and I will not endeavor to prevent it. But, since you say nothing remains but for M. d'Epinay to arrive that the contract may be signed, and the following day you will be his, to-morrow you will be engaged to M. d'Epinay, for he came this morning to Paris." Valentine uttered a cry.

"I was at the house of Monte Cristo an hour since," said Morrel; "we were speaking, he of the sorrow your family had experienced, and I of your grief, when a carriage rolled into the court-yard. Never, till then, had I placed any confidence in presentiments, but now I cannot help believing them, Valentine. At the sound of that carriage I shuddered; soon I heard steps on the staircase, which terrified me as much as the footsteps of the commander did Don Juan. The door at last opened; Albert de Morcerf entered first, and I began to hope my fears were vain, when, after him, another young man advanced, and the count exclaimed -- `Ah, here is the Baron Franz d'Epinay!' I summoned all my strength and courage to my support. Perhaps I turned pale and trembled, but certainly I smiled; and five minutes after I left, without having heard one word that had passed."

"Poor Maximilian!" murmured Valentine.

"Valentine, the time has arrived when you must answer me. And remember my life depends on your answer. What do you intend doing?" Valentine held down her head; she was overwhelmed.

"Listen," said Morrel; "it is not the first time you have contemplated our present position, which is a serious and urgent one; I do not think it is a moment to give way to useless sorrow; leave that for those who like to suffer at their leisure and indulge their grief in secret. There are such in the world, and God will doubtless reward them in heaven for their resignation on earth, but those who mean to contend must not lose one precious moment, but must return immediately the blow which fortune strikes. Do you intend to struggle against our ill-fortune? Tell me, Valentine for it is that I came to know."

Valentine trembled, and looked at him with amazement. The idea of resisting her father, her grandmother, and all the family, had never occurred to her. "What do you say, Maximilian?" asked Valentine. "What do you mean by a struggle? Oh, it would be a sacrilege. What? I resist my father's order, and my dying grandmother's wish? Impossible!" Morrel started. "You are too noble not to understand me, and you understand me so well that you already yield, dear Maximilian. No, no; I shall need all my strength to struggle with myself and support my grief in secret, as you say. But to grieve my father -- to disturb my grandmother's last moments -- never!"

"You are right," said Morrel, calmly.

"In what a tone you speak!" cried Valentine.

"I speak as one who admires you, mademoiselle."

"Mademoiselle," cried Valentine; "mademoiselle! Oh, selfish man, -- he sees me in despair, and pretends he cannot understand me!"

"You mistake -- I understand you perfectly. You will not oppose M. Villefort, you will not displease the marchioness, and to-morrow you will sign the contract which will bind you to your husband."

"But, mon Dieu, tell me, how can I do otherwise?"

"Do not appeal to me, mademoiselle; I shall be a bad judge in such a case; my selfishness will blind me," replied Morrel, whose low voice and clinched hands announced his growing desperation.

"What would you have proposed, Maximilian, had you found me willing to accede?"

"It is not for me to say."

"You are wrong; you must advise me what to do."

"Do you seriously ask my advice, Valentine?"

"Certainly, dear Maximilian, for if it is good, I will follow it; you know my devotion to you."

"Valentine," said Morrel pushing aside a loose plank, "give me your hand in token of forgiveness of my anger; my senses are confused, and during the last hour the most extravagant thoughts have passed through my brain. Oh, if you refuse my advice" --

"What do you advise?" said Valentine, raising her eyes to heaven and sighing. "I am free," replied Maximilian, "and rich enough to support you. I swear to make you my lawful wife before my lips even shall have approached your forehead."

"You make me tremble!" said the young girl.

"Follow me," said Morrel; "I will take you to my sister, who is worthy also to be yours. We will embark for Algiers, for England, for America, or, if your prefer it, retire to the country and only return to Paris when our friends have reconciled your family." Valentine shook her head. "I feared it, Maximilian," said she; "it is the counsel of a madman, and I should be more mad than you, did I not stop you at once with the word `Impossible, impossible!'"

"You will then submit to what fate decrees for you without even attempting to contend with it?" said Morrel sorrowfully. "Yes, -- if I die!"

"Well, Valentine," resumed Maximilian, "I can only say again that you are right. Truly, it is I who am mad, and you prove to me that passion blinds the most well-meaning. I appreciate your calm reasoning. It is then understood that to-morrow you will be irrevocably promised to M. Franz d'Epinay, not only by that theatrical formality invented to heighten the effect of a comedy called the signature of the contract, but your own will?"

"Again you drive me to despair, Maximilian," said Valentine, "again you plunge the dagger into the wound! What would you do, tell me, if your sister listened to such a proposition?"

"Mademoiselle," replied Morrel with a bitter smile, "I am selfish -- you have already said so -- and as a selfish man I think not of what others would do in my situation, but of what I intend doing myself. I think only that I have known you not a whole year. From the day I first saw you, all my hopes of happiness have been in securing your affection. One day you acknowledged that you loved me, and since that day my hope of future happiness has rested on obtaining you, for to gain you would be life to me. Now, I think no more; I say only that fortune has turned against me -- I had thought to gain heaven, and now I have lost it. It is an every-day occurrence for a gambler to lose not only what he possesses but also what he has not." Morrel pronounced these words with perfect calmness; Valentine looked at him a moment with her large, scrutinizing eyes, endeavoring not to let Morrel discover the grief which struggled in her heart. "But, in a word, what are you going to do?" asked she.

"I am going to have the honor of taking my leave of you, mademoiselle, solemnly assuring you that I wish your life may be so calm, so happy, and so fully occupied, that there may be no place for me even in your memory."

"Oh!" murmured Valentine.

"Adieu, Valentine, adieu!" said Morrel, bowing.

"Where are you going?" cried the young girl, extending her hand through the opening, and seizing Maximilian by his coat, for she understood from her own agitated feelings that her lover's calmness could not be real; "where are you going?"

"I am going, that I may not bring fresh trouble into your family: and to set an example which every honest and devoted man, situated as I am, may follow."

"Before you leave me, tell me what you are going to do, Maximilian." The young man smiled sorrowfully. "Speak, speak!" said Valentine; "I entreat you."

"Has your resolution changed, Valentine?"

"It cannot change, unhappy man; you know it must not!" cried the young girl. "Then adieu, Valentine!" Valentine shook the gate with a strength of which she could not have been supposed to be possessed, as Morrel was going away, and passing both her hands through the opening, she clasped and wrung them. "I must know what you mean to do!" said she. "Where are you going?"

"Oh, fear not," said Maximilian, stopping at a short distance, "I do not intend to render another man responsible for the rigorous fate reserved for me. Another might threaten to seek M. Franz, to provoke him, and to fight with him; all that would be folly. What has M. Franz to do with it? He saw me this morning for the first time, and has already forgotten he has seen me. He did not even know I existed when it was arranged by your two families that you should be united. I have no enmity against M. Franz, and promise you the punishment shall not fall on him."

"On whom, then! -- on me?"

"On you? Valentine! Oh, heaven forbid! Woman is sacred; the woman one loves is holy."

"On yourself, then, unhappy man; on yourself?"

"I am the only guilty person, am I not?' said Maximilian.

"Maximilian!" said Valentine, "Maximilian, come back, I entreat you!" He drew near with his sweet smile, and but for his paleness one might have thought him in his usual happy mood. "Listen, my dear, my adored Valentine," said he in his melodious and grave tone; "those who, like us, have never had a thought for which we need blush before the world, such may read each other's hearts. I never was romantic, and am no melancholy hero. I imitate neither Manfred nor Anthony; but without words, protestations, or vows, my life has entwined itself with yours; you leave me, and you are right in doing so, -- I repeat it, you are right; but in losing you, I lose my life.

"The moment you leave me, Valentine, I am alone in the world. My sister is happily married; her husband is only my brother-in-law, that is, a man whom the ties of social life alone attach to me; no one then longer needs my useless life. This is what I shall do; I will wait until the very moment you are married, for I will not lose the shadow of one of those unexpected chances which are sometimes reserved for us, since M. Franz may, after all, die before that time, a thunderbolt may fall even on the altar as you approach it, -- nothing appears impossible to one condemned to die, and miracles appear quite reasonable when his escape from death is concerned. I will, then, wait until the last moment, and when my misery is certain, irremediable, hopeless, I will write a confidential letter to my brother-in-law, another to the prefect of police, to acquaint them with my intention, and at the corner of some wood, on the brink of some abyss, on the bank of some river, I will put an end to my existence, as certainly as I am the son of the most honest man who ever lived in France."

Valentine trembled convulsively; she loosened her hold of the gate, her arms fell by her side, and two large tears rolled down her cheeks. The young man stood before her, sorrowful and resolute. "Oh, for pity's sake," said she, "you will live, will you not?"

"No, on my honor," said Maximilian; "but that will not affect you. You have done your duty, and your conscience will be at rest." Valentine fell on her knees, and pressed her almost bursting heart. "Maximilian," said she, "Maximilian, my friend, my brother on earth, my true husband in heaven, I entreat you, do as I do, live in suffering; perhaps we may one day be united."

"Adieu, Valentine," repeated Morrel.

"My God," said Valentine, raising both her hands to heaven with a sublime expression, "I have done my utmost to remain a submissive daughter; I have begged, entreated, implored; he has regarded neither my prayers, my entreaties, nor my tears. It is done," cried she, willing away her tears, and resuming her firmness, "I am resolved not to die of remorse, but rather of shame. Live, Maximilian, and I will be yours. Say when shall it be? Speak, command, I will obey." Morrel, who had already gone some few steps away, again returned, and pale with joy extended both hands towards Valentine through the opening. "Valentine," said he, "dear Valentine, you must not speak thus -- rather let me die. Why should I obtain you by violence, if our love is mutual? Is it from mere humanity you bid me live? I would then rather die."

"Truly," murmured Valentine, "who on this earth cares for me, if he does not? Who has consoled me in my sorrow but he? On whom do my hopes rest? On whom does my bleeding heart repose? On him, on him, always on him! Yes, you are right, Maximilian, I will follow you. I will leave the paternal home, I will give up all. Oh, ungrateful girl that I am," cried Valentine, sobbing, "I will give up all, even my dear old grandfather, whom I had nearly forgotten."

"No," said Maximilian, "you shall not leave him. M. Noirtier has evinced, you say, a kind feeling towards me. Well, before you leave, tell him all; his consent would be your justification in God's sight. As soon as we are married, he shall come and live with us, instead of one child, he shall
have two. You have told me how you talk to him and how he answers you; I shall very soon learn that language by signs, Valentine, and I promise you solemnly, that instead of despair, it is happiness that awaits us."

"Oh, see, Maximilian, see the power you have over me, you almost make me believe you; and yet, what you tell me is madness, for my father will curse me -- he is inflexible -- he will never pardon me. Now listen to me, Maximilian; if by artifice, by entreaty, by accident -- in short, if by any means I can delay this marriage, will you wait?"

"Yes, I promise you, as faithfully as you have promised me that this horrible marriage shall not take place, and that if you are dragged before a magistrate or a priest, you will refuse."

"I promise you by all that is most sacred to me in the world, namely, by my mother."

"We will wait, then," said Morrel.

"Yes, we will wait," replied Valentine, who revived at these words; "there are so many things which may save unhappy beings such as we are."

"I rely on you, Valentine," said Morrel; "all you do will be well done; only if they disregard your prayers, if your father and Madame de Saint-Meran insist that M. d'Epinay should be called to-morrow to sign the contract" --

"Then you have my promise, Maximilian."

"Instead of signing" --

"I will go to you, and we will fly; but from this moment until then, let us not tempt providence, let us not see each other. It is a miracle, it is a providence that we have not been discovered. If we were surprised, if it were known that we met thus, we should have no further resource."

"You are right, Valentine; but how shall I ascertain?"

"From the notary, M. Deschamps."

"I know him."

"And for myself -- I will write to you, depend on me. I dread this marriage, Maximilian, as much as you."

"Thank you, my adored Valentine, thank you; that is enough. When once I know the hour, I will hasten to this spot, you can easily get over this fence with my assistance, a carriage will await us at the gate, in which you will accompany me to my sister's; there living, retired or mingling in society, as you wish, we shall be enabled to use our power to resist oppression, and not suffer ourselves to be put to death like sheep, which only defend themselves by sighs."

"Yes," said Valentine, "I will now acknowledge you are right, Maximilian; and now are you satisfied with your betrothal?" said the young girl sorrowfully.

"My adored Valentine, words cannot express one half of my satisfaction." Valentine had approached, or rather, had placed her lips so near the fence, that they nearly touched those of Morrel, which were pressed against the other side of the cold and inexorable barrier. "Adieu, then, till we meet again," said Valentine, tearing herself away. "I shall hear from you?"

"Yes."

"Thanks, thanks, dear love, adieu!" The sound of a kiss was heard, and Valentine fled through the avenue. Morrel listened to catch the last sound of her dress brushing the branches, and of her footstep on the gravel, then raised his eyes with an ineffable smile of thankfulness to heaven for being permitted to be thus loved, and then also disappeared. The young man returned home and waited all the evening and all the next day without getting any message. It was only on the following day, at about ten o'clock in the morning, as he was starting to call on M. Deschamps, the notary, that he received from the postman a small billet, which he knew to be from Valentine, although he had not before seen her writing. It was to this effect: --

Tears, entreaties, prayers, have availed me nothing. Yesterday, for two hours, I was at the church of Saint-Phillippe du Roule, and for two hours I prayed most fervently. Heaven is as inflexible as man, and the signature of the contract is fixed for this evening at nine o'clock. I have but one promise and but one heart to give; that promise is pledged to you, that heart is also yours. This evening, then, at a quarter to nine at the gate.

Your betrothed,

Valentine de Villefort.

P.S. -- My poor grandmother gets worse and worse; yesterday her fever amounted to delirium; to-day her delirium is almost madness. You will be very kind to me, will you not, Morrel, to make me forget my sorrow in leaving her thus? I think it is kept a secret from grandpapa Noirtier, that the contract is to be signed this evening.

Morrel went also to the notary, who confirmed the news that the contract was to be signed that evening. Then he went to call on Monte Cristo and heard still more. Franz had been to announce the ceremony, and Madame de Villefort had also written to beg the count to excuse her not inviting him; the death of M. de Saint-Meran and the dangerous illness of his widow would cast a gloom over the meeting which she would regret should be shared by the count whom she wished every happiness. The day before Franz had been presented to Madame de Saint-Meran, who had left her bed to receive him, but had been obliged to return to it immediately after. It is easy to suppose that Morrel's agitation would not escape the count's penetrating eye. Monte Cristo was more affectionate than ever, -- indeed, his manner was so kind that several times Morrel was on the point of telling him all. But he recalled the promise he had made to Valentine, and kept his secret.

The young man read Valentine's letter twenty times in the course of the day. It was her first, and on what an occasion! Each time he read it he renewed his vow to make her happy. How great is the power of a woman who has made so courageous a resolution! What devotion does she deserve from him for whom she has sacrificed everything! How ought she really to be supremely loved! She becomes at once a queen and a wife, and it is impossible to thank and love her sufficiently. Morrel longed intensely for the moment when he should hear Valentine say, "Here I am, Maximilian; come and help me." He had arranged everything for her escape; two ladders were hidden in the clover-field; a cabriolet was ordered for Maximilian alone, without a servant, without lights; at the turning of the first street they would light the lamps, as it would be foolish to attract the notice of the police by too many precautions. Occasionally he shuddered; he thought of the moment when, from the top of that wall, he should protect the descent of his dear Valentine, pressing in his arms for the first time her of whom he had yet only kissed the delicate hand.

When the afternoon arrived and he felt that the hour was drawing near, he wished for solitude, his agitation was extreme; a simple question from a friend would have irritated him. He shut himself in his room, and tried to read, but his eye glanced over the page without understanding a word, and he threw away the book, and for the second time sat down to sketch his plan, the ladders and the fence. At length the hour drew near. Never did a man deeply in love allow the clocks to go on peacefully. Morrel tormented his so effectually that they struck eight at half-past six. He then said, "It is time to start; the signature was indeed fixed to take place at nine o'clock, but perhaps Valentine will not wait for that." Consequently, Morrel, having left the Rue Meslay at half-past eight by his timepiece, entered the clover-field while the clock of Saint-Phillippe du Roule was striking eight. The horse and cabriolet were concealed behind a small ruin, where Morrel had often waited.

The night gradually drew on, and the foliage in the garden assumed a deeper hue. Then Morrel came out from his hiding-place with a beating heart, and looked through the small opening in the gate; there was yet no one to be seen. The clock struck half-past eight, and still another half-hour was passed in waiting, while Morrel walked to and fro, and gazed more and more frequently through the opening. The garden became darker still, but in the darkness he looked in vain for the white dress, and in the silence he vainly listened for the sound of footsteps. The house, which was discernible through the trees, remained in darkness, and gave no indication that so important an event as the signature of a marriage-contract was going on. Morrel looked at his watch, which wanted a quarter to ten; but soon the same clock he had already heard strike two or three times rectified the error by striking half-past nine.

This was already half an hour past the time Valentine had fixed. It was a terrible moment for the young man. The slightest rustling of the foliage, the least whistling of the wind, attracted his attention, and drew the perspiration to his brow; then he tremblingly fixed his ladder, and, not to lose a moment, placed his foot on the first step. Amidst all these alternations of hope and fear, the clock struck ten. "It is impossible," said Maximilian, "that the signing of a contract should occupy so long a time without unexpected interruptions. I have weighed all the chances, calculated the time required for all the forms; something must have happened." And then he walked rapidly to and fro, and pressed his burning forehead against the fence. Had Valentine fainted? or had she been discovered and stopped in her flight? These were the only obstacles which appeared possible to the young man.

The idea that her strength had failed her in attempting to escape, and that she had fainted in one of the paths, was the one that most impressed itself upon his mind. "In that case," said he, "I should lose her, and by my own fault." He dwelt on this idea for a moment, then it appeared reality. He even thought he could perceive something on the ground at a distance; he ventured to call, and it seemed to him that the wind wafted back an almost inarticulate sigh. At last the half-hour struck. It was impossible to wait longer, his temples throbbed violently, his eyes were growing dim; he passed one leg over the wall, and in a moment leaped down on the other side. He was on Villefort's premises -- had arrived there by scaling the wall. What might be the consequences? However, he had not ventured thus far to draw back. He followed a short distance close under the wall, then crossed a path, hid entered a clump of trees. In a moment he had passed through them, and could see the house distinctly. Then Morrel saw that he had been right in believing that the house was not illuminated. Instead of lights at every window, as is customary on days of ceremony, he saw only a gray mass, which was veiled also by a cloud, which at that moment obscured the moon's feeble light. A light moved rapidly from time to time past three windows of the second floor. These three windows were in Madame de Saint-Meran's room. Another remained motionless behind some red curtains which were in Madame de Villefort's bedroom. Morrel guessed all this. So many times, in order to follow Valentine in thought at every hour in the day, had he made her describe the whole house, that without having seen it he knew it all.

This darkness and silence alarmed Morrel still more than Valentine's absence had done. Almost mad with grief, and determined to venture everything in order to see Valentine once more, and be certain of the misfortune he feared, Morrel gained the edge of the clump of trees, and was going to pass as quickly as possible through the flower-garden, when the sound of a voice, still at some distance, but which was borne upon the wind, reached him.

At this sound, as he was already partially exposed to view, he stepped back and concealed himself completely, remaining perfectly motionless. He had formed his resolution. If it was Valentine alone, he would speak as she passed; if she was accompanied, and he could not speak, still he should see her, and know that she was safe; if they were strangers, he would listen to their conversation, and might understand something of this hitherto incomprehensible mystery. The moon had just then escaped from behind the cloud which had concealed it, and Morrel saw Villefort come out upon the steps, followed by a gentleman in black. They descended, and advanced towards the clump of trees, and Morrel soon recognized the other gentleman as Doctor d'Avrigny.

The young man, seeing them approach, drew back mechanically, until he found himself stopped by a sycamore-tree in the centre of the clump; there he was compelled to remain. Soon the two gentlemen stopped also.

"Ah, my dear doctor," said the procureur, "heaven declares itself against my house! What a dreadful death -- what a blow! Seek not to console me; alas, nothing can alleviate so great a sorrow -- the wound is too deep and too fresh! Dead, dead!" The cold sweat sprang to the young man's brow, and his teeth chattered. Who could be dead in that house, which Villefort himself had called accursed? "My dear M. de Villefort," replied the doctor, with a tone which redoubled the terror of the young man, "I have not led you here to console you; on the contrary" --

"What can you mean?" asked the procureur, alarmed.

"I mean that behind the misfortune which has just happened to you, there is another, perhaps, still greater."

"Can it be possible?" murmured Villefort, clasping his hands. "What are you going to tell me?"

"Are we quite alone, my friend?"

"Yes, quite; but why all these precautions?"

"Because I have a terrible secret to communicate to you," said the doctor. "Let us sit down."

Villefort fell, rather than seated himself The doctor stood before him, with one hand placed on his shoulder. Morrel, horrified, supported his head with one hand, and with the other pressed his heart, lest its beatings should be heard. "Dead, dead!" repeated he within himself; and he felt as if he were also dying.

"Speak, doctor -- I am listening," said Villefort; "strike -- I am prepared for everything!"

"Madame de Saint-Meran was, doubtless, advancing in years, but she enjoyed excellent health." Morrel began again to breathe freely, which he had not done during the last ten minutes.

"Grief has consumed her," said Villefort -- "yes, grief, doctor! After living forty years with the marquis" --

"It is not grief, my dear Villefort," said the doctor; "grief may kill, although it rarely does, and never in a day, never in an hour, never in ten minutes." Villefort answered nothing, he simply raised his head, which had been cast down before, and looked at the doctor with amazement.

"Were you present during the last struggle?" asked M. d'Avrigny.

"I was," replied the procureur; "you begged me not to leave."

"Did you notice the symptoms of the disease to which Madame de Saint-Meran has fallen a victim?"

"I did. Madame de Saint-Meran had three successive attacks, at intervals of some minutes, each one more serious than the former. When you arrived, Madame de Saint-Meran had already been panting for breath some minutes; she then had a fit, which I took to be simply a nervous attack, and it was only when I saw her raise herself in the bed, and her limbs and neck appear stiffened, that I became really alarmed. Then I understood from your countenance there was more to fear than I had thought. This crisis past, I endeavored to catch your eye, but could not. You held her hand -- you were feeling her pulse -- and the second fit came on before you had turned towards me. This was more terrible than the first; the same nervous movements were repeated, and the mouth contracted and turned purple."

"And at the third she expired."

"At the end of the first attack I discovered symptoms of tetanus; you confirmed my opinion."

"Yes, before others," replied the doctor; "but now we are alone" --

"What are you going to say? Oh, spare me!"

"That the symptoms of tetanus and poisoning by vegetable substances are the same." M. de Villefort started from his seat, then in a moment fell down again, silent and motionless. Morrel knew not if he were dreaming or awake. "Listen," said the doctor; "I know the full importance of the statement I have just made, and the disposition of the man to whom I have made it."

"Do you speak to me as a magistrate or as a friend?" asked Villefort.

"As a friend, and only as a friend, at this moment. The similarity in the symptoms of tetanus and poisoning by vegetable substances is so great, that were I obliged to affirm by oath what I have now stated, I should hesitate; I therefore repeat to you, I speak not to a magistrate, but to a friend. And to that friend I say. `During the three-quarters of an hour that the struggle continued, I watched the convulsions and the death of Madame de Saint-Meran, and am thoroughly convinced that not only did her death proceed from poison, but I could also specify the poison.'"

"Can it be possible?"

"The symptoms are marked, do you see? -- sleep broken by nervous spasms, excitation of the brain, torpor of the nerve centres. Madame de Saint-Meran succumbed to a powerful dose of brucine or of strychnine, which by some mistake, perhaps, has been given to her." Villefort seized the doctor's hand. "Oh, it is impossible," said he, "I must be dreaming! It is frightful to hear such things from such a man as you! Tell me, I entreat you, my dear doctor, that you may be deceived."

"Doubtless I may, but" --

"But?"

"But I do not think so."

"Have pity on me doctor! So many dreadful things have happened to me lately that I am on the verge of madness."

"Has any one besides me seen Madame de Saint-Meran?"

"No."

"Has anything been sent for from a chemist's that I have not examined?"

"Nothing."

"Had Madame de Saint-Meran any enemies?"

"Not to my knowledge."

"Would her death affect any one's interest?"

"It could not indeed, my daughter is her only heiress -- Valentine alone. Oh, if such a thought could present itself, I would stab myself to punish my heart for having for one instant harbored it."

"Indeed, my dear friend," said M. d'Avrigny, "I would not accuse any one; I speak only of an accident, you understand, -- of a mistake, -- but whether accident or mistake, the fact is there; it is on my conscience and compels me to speak aloud to you. Make inquiry."

"Of whom? -- how? -- of what?"

"May not Barrois, the old servant, have made a mistake, and have given Madame de Saint-Meran a dose prepared for his master?"

"For my father?"

"Yes."

"But how could a dose prepared for M. Noirtier poison Madame de Saint-Meran?"

"Nothing is more simple. You know poisons become remedies in certain diseases, of which paralysis is one. For instance, having tried every other remedy to restore movement and speech to M. Noirtier, I resolved to try one last means, and for three months I have been giving him brucine; so that in the last dose I ordered for him there were six grains. This quantity, which is perfectly safe to administer to the paralyzed frame of M. Noirtier, which has become gradually accustomed to it, would be sufficient to kill another person."

"My dear doctor, there is no communication between M. Noirtier's apartment and that of Madame de Saint-Meran, and Barrois never entered my mother-in-law's room. In short, doctor although I know you to be the most conscientious man in the world, and although I place the utmost reliance in you, I want, notwithstanding my conviction, to believe this axiom, errare humanum est."

"Is there one of my brethren in whom you have equal confidence with myself?"

"Why do you ask me that? -- what do you wish?"

"Send for him; I will tell him what I have seen, and we will consult together, and examine the body."

"And you will find traces of poison?"

"No, I did not say of poison, but we can prove what was the state of the body; we shall discover the cause of her sudden death, and we shall say, `Dear Villefort, if this thing has been caused by negligence, watch over your servants; if from hatred, watch your enemies.'"

"What do you propose to me, d'Avrigny?" said Villefort in despair; "so soon as another is admitted into our secret, an inquest will become necessary; and an inquest in my house -- impossible! Still," continued the procureur, looking at the doctor with uneasiness, "if you wish it -- if you demand it, why then it shall be done. But, doctor, you see me already so grieved -- how can I introduce into my house so much scandal, after so much sorrow? My wife and my daughter would die of it! And I, doctor -- you know a man does not arrive at the post I occupy -- one has not been king's attorney twenty-five years without having amassed a tolerable number of enemies; mine are numerous. Let this affair be talked of, it will be a triumph for them, which will make them rejoice, and cover me with shame. Pardon me, doctor, these worldly ideas; were you a priest I should not dare tell you that, but you are a man, and you know mankind. Doctor, pray recall your words; you have said nothing, have you?"

"My dear M. de Villefort," replied the doctor, "my first duty is to humanity. I would have saved Madame de Saint-Meran, if science could have done it; but she is dead and my duty regards the living. Let us bury this terrible secret in the deepest recesses of our hearts; I am willing, if any one should suspect this, that my silence on the subject should be imputed to my ignorance. Meanwhile, sir, watch always -- watch carefully, for perhaps the evil may not stop here. And when you have found the culprit, if you find him, I will say to you, `You are a magistrate, do as you will!'"

"I thank you, doctor," said Villefort with indescribable joy; "I never had a better friend than you." And, as if he feared Doctor d'Avrigny would recall his promise, he hurried him towards the house. When they were gone, Morrel ventured out from under the trees, and the moon shone upon his face, which was so pale it might have been taken for that of a ghost. "I am manifestly protected in a most wonderful, but most terrible manner," said he; "but Valentine, poor girl, how will she bear so much sorrow?"

As he thought thus, he looked alternately at the window with red curtains and the three windows with white curtains. The light had almost disappeared from the former; doubtless Madame de Villefort had just put out her lamp, and the nightlamp alone reflected its dull light on the window. At the extremity of the building, on the contrary, he saw one of the three windows open. A wax-light placed on the mantle-piece threw some of its pale rays without, and a shadow was seen for one moment on the balcony. Morrel shuddered; he thought he heard a sob.

It cannot be wondered at that his mind, generally so courageous, but now disturbed by the two strongest human passions, love and fear, was weakened even to the indulgence of superstitious thoughts. Although it was impossible that Valentine should see him, hidden as he was, he thought he heard the shadow at the window call him; his disturbed mind told him so. This double error became an irresistible reality, and by one of the incomprehensible transports of youth, he bounded from his hiding-place, and with two strides, at the risk of being seen, at the risk of alarming Valentine, at the risk of being discovered by some exclamation which might escape the young girl, he crossed the flower-garden, which by the light of the moon resembled a large white lake, and having passed the rows of orange-trees which extended in front of the house, he reached the step, ran quickly up and pushed the door, which opened without offering any resistance. Valentine had not seen him. Her eyes, raised towards heaven, were watching a silvery cloud gliding over the azure, its form that of a shadow mounting towards heaven. Her poetic and excited mind pictured it as the soul of her grandmother.

Meanwhile, Morrel had traversed the anteroom and found the staircase, which, being carpeted, prevented his approach being heard, and he had regained that degree of confidence that the presence of M. de Villefort even would not have alarmed him. He was quite prepared for any such encounter. He would at once approach Valentine's father and acknowledge all, begging Villefort to pardon and sanction the love which united two fond and loving hearts. Morrel was mad. Happily he did not meet any one. Now, especially, did he find the description Valentine had given of the interior of the house useful to him; he arrived safely at the top of the staircase, and while he was feeling his way, a sob indicated the direction he was to take. He turned back, a door partly open enabled him to see his road, and to hear the voice of one in sorrow. He pushed the door open and entered. At the other end of the room, under a white sheet which covered it, lay the corpse, still more alarming to Morrel since the account he had so unexpectedly overheard. By its side, on her knees, and with her head buried in the cushion of an easy-chair, was Valentine, trembling and sobbing, her hands extended above her head, clasped and stiff. She had turned from the window, which remained open, and was praying in accents that would have affected the most unfeeling; her words were rapid, incoherent, unintelligible, for the burning weight of grief almost stopped her utterance. The moon shining through the open blinds made the lamp appear to burn paler, and cast a sepulchral hue over the whole scene. Morrel could not resist this; he was not exemplary for piety, he was not easily impressed, but Valentine suffering, weeping, wringing her hands before him, was more than he could bear in silence. He sighed, and whispered a name, and the head bathed in tears and pressed on the velvet cushion of the chair -- a head like that of a Magdalen by Correggio -- was raised and turned towards him. Valentine perceived him without betraying the least surprise. A heart overwhelmed with one great grief is insensible to minor emotions. Morrel held out his hand to her. Valentine, as her only apology for not having met him, pointed to the corpse under the sheet, and began to sob again. Neither dared for some time to speak in that room. They hesitated to break the silence which death seemed to impose; at length Valentine ventured.

"My friend," said she, "how came you here? Alas, I would say you are welcome, had not death opened the way for you into this house."

"Valentine," said Morrel with a trembling voice, "I had waited since half-past eight, and did not see you come; I became uneasy, leaped the wall, found my way through the garden, when voices conversing about the fatal event" --

"What voices ?" asked Valentine. Morrel shuddered as he thought of the conversation of the doctor and M. de Villefort, and he thought he could see through the sheet the extended hands, the stiff neck, and the purple lips.

"Your servants," said he, "who were repeating the whole of the sorrowful story; from them I learned it all."

"But it was risking the failure of our plan to come up here, love."

"Forgive me," replied Morrel; "I will go away."

"No," said Valentine, "you might meet some one; stay."

"But if any one should come here" --

The young girl shook her head. "No one will come," said she; "do not fear, there is our safeguard," pointing to the bed.

"But what has become of M. d'Epinay?" replied Morrel.

"M. Franz arrived to sign the contract just as my dear grandmother was dying."

"Alas," said Morrel with a feeling of selfish joy; for he thought this death would cause the wedding to be postponed indefinitely. "But what redoubles my sorrow," continued the young girl, as if this feeling was to receive its immediate punishment, "is that the poor old lady, on her death-bed, requested that the marriage might take place as soon as possible; she also, thinking to protect me, was acting against me."

"Hark!" said Morrel. They both listened; steps were distinctly heard in the corridor and on the stairs.

"It is my father, who has just left his study."

"To accompany the doctor to the door," added Morrel.

"How do you know it is the doctor?" asked Valentine, astonished.

"I imagined it must be," said Morrel. Valentine looked at the young man; they heard the street door close, then M. de Villefort locked the garden door, and returned up-stairs. He stopped a moment in the anteroom, as if hesitating whether to turn to his own apartment or into Madame de Saint-Meran's; Morrel concealed himself behind a door; Valentine remained motionless, grief seeming to deprive her of all fear. M. de Villefort passed on to his own room. "Now," said Valentine, "you can neither go out by the front door nor by the garden." Morrel looked at her with astonishment. "There is but one way left you that is safe," said she; "it is through my grandfather's room." She rose, "Come," she added. -- "Where?" asked Maximilian.

"To my grandfather's room."

"I in M. Noirtier's apartment?"

"Yes."

"Can you mean it, Valentine?"

"I have long wished it; he is my only remaining friend and we both need his help, -- come."

"Be careful, Valentine," said Morrel, hesitating to comply with the young girl's wishes; "I now see my error -- I acted like a madman in coming in here. Are you sure you are more reasonable?"

"Yes," said Valentine; "and I have but one scruple, -- that of leaving my dear grandmother's remains, which I had undertaken to watch."

"Valentine," said Morrel, "death is in itself sacred."

"Yes," said Valentine; "besides, it will not be for long." She then crossed the corridor, and led the way down a narrow staircase to M. Noirtier's room; Morrel followed her on tiptoe; at the door they found the old servant. "Barrois," said Valentine, "shut the door, and let no one come in." She passed first. Noirtier, seated in his chair, and listening to every sound, was watching the door; he saw Valentine, and his eye brightened. There was something grave and solemn in the approach of the young girl which struck the old man, and immediately his bright eye began to interrogate. "Dear grandfather." said she hurriedly, "you know poor grandmamma died an hour since, and now I have no friend in the world but you." His expressive eyes evinced the greatest tenderness. "To you alone, then, may I confide my sorrows and my hopes?" The paralytic motioned "Yes." Valentine took Maximilian's hand. "Look attentively, then, at this gentleman." The old man fixed his scrutinizing gaze with slight astonishment on Morrel. "It is M. Maximilian Morrel," said she; "the son of that good merchant of Marseilles, whom you doubtless recollect."

"Yes," said the old man. "He brings an irreproachable name, which Maximilian is likely to render glorious, since at thirty years of age he is a captain, an officer of the Legion of Honor." The old man signified that he recollected him. "Well, grandpapa," said Valentine, kneeling before him, and pointing to Maximilian, "I love him, and will be only his; were I compelled to marry another, I would destroy myself."

The eyes of the paralytic expressed a multitude of tumultuous thoughts. "You like M. Maximilian Morrel, do you not, grandpapa?" asked Valentine.

"Yes."

"And you will protect us, who are your children, against the will of my father?" -- Noirtier cast an intelligent glance at Morrel, as if to say, "perhaps I may." Maximilian understood him.

"Mademoiselle," said he, "you have a sacred duty to fulfil in your deceased grandmother's room, will you allow me the honor of a few minutes' conversation with M. Noirtier?"

"That is it," said the old man's eye. Then he looked anxiously at Valentine.

"Do you fear he will not understand?"

"Yes."

"Oh, we have so often spoken of you, that he knows exactly how I talk to you." Then turning to Maximilian, with an adorable smile; although shaded by sorrow, -- "He knows everything I know," said she.

Valentine arose, placed a chair for Morrel, requested Barrois not to admit any one, and having tenderly embraced her grandfather, and sorrowfully taken leave of Morrel, she went away. To prove to Noirtier that he was in Valentine's confidence and knew all their secrets, Morrel took the dictionary, a pen, and some paper, and placed them all on a table where there was a light.

"But first," said Morrel, "allow me, sir, to tell you who I am, how much I love Mademoiselle Valentine, and what are my designs respecting her." Noirtier made a sign that he would listen.

It was an imposing sight to witness this old man, apparently a mere useless burden, becoming the sole protector, support, and adviser of the lovers who were both young, beautiful, and strong. His remarkably noble and austere expression struck Morrel, who began his story with trembling. He related the manner in which he had become acquainted with Valentine, and how he had loved her, and that Valentine, in her solitude and her misfortune, had accepted the offer of his devotion. He told him his birth, his position, his fortune, and more than once, when he consulted the look of the paralytic, that look answered, "That is good, proceed."






中文翻译
第七十三章 诺言

  那人果然是马西米兰•莫雷尔。自从前一天起。他一直愁肠百结。凭着情人们所特有的本能,在侯爵去世和圣•梅朗夫人回来以后,他预料到维尔福先生的家里准会发生那种与他对瓦朗蒂娜的爱情利害攸关的事情。我们马上就会看到,他的预感的确变成了现实。使他脸色苍白、浑身战栗地来到栗子树下铁门前的,也不再仅仅是一种不安的感觉。瓦朗蒂娜并不知道莫雷尔在等她,以前是他不会这个时候来的,所以她到花园里来,纯粹是一种巧合,或说得更确切些,是一种心灵感应的奇迹。一听见莫雷尔喊她,她就向门口跑去。

  “这个时候来了?”她说。

  “是的,我可怜的瓦朗蒂娜,”莫雷尔答道,“我带来了坏消息并且准备再听到坏消息的。”

  “这么说,这实在是座不吉利的宅子了!”瓦朗蒂娜说,“说吧,马西米兰,虽然现在这些悲痛也已经让人受不了了。”

  “亲爱的瓦朗蒂娜,”莫雷尔竭力掩饰自己的激动情绪,说,“好好听着,我求求你,我要说的这件事是很严肃的。他们打算什么时候为你办婚事。

  “我把一切都告诉你,”瓦朗蒂娜说,“对你,我什么都不必隐瞒。我的婚事今天早上他们就谈到了,我那亲爱的外婆,我本来以为她可以帮助我的,但她不但赞成这门亲事,而且希望赶快办成,他们只等伊皮奈先生一到,第二天就签订婚约。”

  年轻人痛苦地长叹了一声,悲哀地凝望着姑娘。“唉!”他用低沉的声音说,“太可怕了,听自己所爱的女人平静地说出:‘你行刑的时间已经定了,几小时以后就要执行。但这无关紧要必须如此,我不愿意插身其间来阻止它。’啊,既然如你所说的,一切只等伊皮奈先生一到就可以了结,在他到后的第二天,婚书就要签订,你就将属于他那么你明天就和伊皮奈先生订婚吧。因为今天早晨他已经来到巴黎了。”

  瓦朗蒂娜喊了一声。

  “一小时以前,我在基督山家里,”莫雷尔说,“我们正在聊天,他谈论你家里所遭到的不幸,我谈论你的伤心,那时一辆马车辚辚地驶进前庭。在那以前,我从来不相信有‘预感’存在,但现在我却不能不相信了,瓦朗蒂娜。听到那辆马车的声音,我就打了一个寒颤,接着我就听到楼梯上响起脚步声,觉得我当时就象死囚听到监斩官的脚步声一样。门开了,第一个进来的是阿尔贝•马尔塞夫,我还在心里极力对自己说预感是错误的、但他的后面又进来一个年轻人,伯爵喊道:‘啊!弗兰兹•伊皮奈男爵阁下!’的时候,我集中自己的全部力量和勇气来支撑自己。或许我的脸色是惨白的,也许我在发抖,但我确信我的嘴唇上始终保持着微笑。五分钟以后我就告辞了,在那五分钟里面,我一个字也没有听到——我感到自己彻底垮了!”

  “可怜的马西米兰!”瓦朗蒂娜喃喃地说。

  “瓦朗蒂娜,现在已经到了你答复我的时间了。要记住,生与死都由你决定。你打算怎么办?”

  瓦朗蒂娜低垂下头,她悲痛欲绝,方寸大乱。

  “听着!”莫雷尔说,“目前的情况非常严重已经迫在眉睫,这种情况你当然不会是第一次考虑到。现在不是悲哀的时候,那些喜欢慢慢地用痛苦来消磨时间、用吞咽泪水来打发日子的人,才肯干这种事。世界上的确有这种人,在人世间逆来顺受,上帝无疑的会在天上补偿他们。但在那些有抗争意识的人,他们就决不会浪费一刻宝贵的时间,他会立即对命运之神的打击予以还击。你是否预备和我们的厄运抗争?告诉我吧,瓦朗蒂娜,我就是为问你这话而来的。”

  瓦朗蒂娜浑身颤抖,一双惊恐的大眼睛凝视着莫雷尔。去和她的父亲、她的外祖母以及她的整个家庭作对,对于这种念头她从来没有想到过。“你说什么,马西梅朗?”瓦朗蒂娜问道。“你所谓奋斗是什么意思?哦,这是亵渎神灵的呀!什么!让我违背我父亲和我那垂死的外祖母的意愿不可能的!”

  莫雷尔吓了一跳。“你高贵的心地,不会不了解我,你对我了解得非常清楚,而我眼看着你忍受了这么久,亲爱的马西米兰。不!我要用我的全部力量来和我自己奋斗,象你所说的那样饮干我的眼泪。要让我父亲伤心,让临终的外婆在离开人世前不得安宁,绝对不行!”

  “您说得很有道理。”莫雷尔冷漠地说。

  “上帝呀!你怎么用这种口气对我说话!”瓦朗蒂娜愠怒地说。

  “是用一个崇拜你的人的口气来对你说话,小、姐。”

  “小、姐!”马西米兰喊道,“小、姐!噢,自私自利的人呀!你看到我的处境是绝望的,却假装不理解我。”

  “您错了,我十分了解您。您不愿意反抗维尔福先生;您不愿意让侯爵夫人伤心;明天您就要签订婚约,把自己交给您的丈夫。”

  “上帝啊!你告诉我,不然我又有什么办法可想呢?”

  “别来问我,小、姐。这种事情叫我判断是很不公正的,我的自私心会使我变得盲目的。”莫雷尔回答,他那种沙哑的声音和攥紧的拳头证明他已愈来愈愤怒了。

  “如果我愿意接受你的建议,莫雷尔,那么你以为我应该怎么办呢?回答我。不要只对我说‘你错了’,你必须给我出个主意呀。”

  “你说这句话是很认真的吗,瓦朗蒂娜,你真的要我给你出主意?”

  “当然罗,亲爱的马西米兰,如果你的建议可行,我就照你说的做,你知道我对你的爱是始终不渝的。”

  “瓦朗蒂娜,莫雷尔扳开了一块的门上一块松动的木板,说,“把你的手伸给我,证明你宽恕了我刚才发脾气。我的心里乱极了,在过去的一小时里各种失去理智的念头。在我的头脑里打转。如果你拒绝了我的建议”

  “你建议我怎么做呢?”瓦朗蒂娜抬起头来叹了一口气。

  “我是自由的,”马西米兰答道,“养得起你。我发誓在我吻你的额头以前使你成为我合法的妻子。”

  “你的话让我听了要发抖!”那个年轻姑娘说。

  “跟我走吧!”莫雷尔说,“我带你到我的妹妹那儿,她也配得上做你的妹妹。我们乘船到阿尔及利亚,到英国,到美国去,如你愿意的话,我们到乡下去住,等到我们的朋友们为我们说情,你家里人回心转意以后再回到巴黎来也可以。”

  瓦朗蒂娜摇摇头。“我怕,马西米兰,”她说,“这是个发疯的主意,如果我不断然阻止你,我就比你更疯了。不可能的,莫雷尔,不可能的!”

  “那么你愿意对命运之神屈服,甚至连反抗都不想了!”莫雷尔神情黯淡地说。

  “是的——哪怕我是因此死去!”

  “好吧,瓦朗蒂娜,”马西米兰说,“我再讲一遍,你说得对。是我疯了,而你向我证明了热情可以使最理智的头脑变得盲目。而你能够丝毫不受热情的影响而理智地思考,为这我谢谢你。那么事情就是这样定了明天,你就要无可挽回地接受弗兰兹•伊皮奈先生,把你们连结在一起的不仅仅只签订婚约那种用来增加喜剧效力的演戏似的仪式,而是你自己的意愿,是不是?”

  “你又在把我向绝望的深渊里推,马西米兰,”瓦朗蒂娜说,“你又在用刀子剜我的心了!如果你的妹妹听从了这样的一个计划?告诉我,你会怎么办?”

  “小、姐,”莫雷尔苦笑着说,“我是自私自利的,您已经这样说过的了。而作为一个自私自利的人,我不去想别人处在我的地位会怎么做,而只考虑我自己准备怎么做。我只想我和您认识已整整一年了。从我初次看见您的那天起,我就把我的一切快乐和希望都寄托在一种可能性上,希望我能赢得您的爱情。有一天,您承认您是受我的。从那一天起,我的希望就是有一天能拥有您,我把这看得比生命还重要。现在,我不再想了。我只是说,命运之神已转过身来攻击我。我以为可以赢得天堂,但我输了。这在一个赌徒这是平凡的日常事情,他不但可以把他所有的东西输掉,而且也可把他本来没有的东西输掉。”

  莫雷尔的态度十分平静。瓦朗蒂娜用她那一对敏锐的大眼睛望着他,竭力不让莫雷尔发现在她心里挣扎着的悲痛。

  “但是,一句话,你打算怎么办?”她问。

  “我打算问您告别了,小、姐,上帝听到我说的话,明白我的心,我请他作证,证明我的确希望您过得宁静,快乐,充实,使您不会再有时间想到我。”

  “哦!”瓦朗蒂娜喃喃地说。

  “别了,瓦朗蒂娜,别了!”莫雷尔鞠了一躬说。

  “你到哪儿去?”那姑娘一面喊,一面从铁门的缺口里伸出手来,抓住马西米兰的衣服,根据自己的激动的情绪,她知道莫雷尔的平静态度不是真的——“你到哪儿去?”

  “我要去走一条路,避免再给您的家庭增加麻烦,我要给一切忠诚专一的男子作一个榜样,让他们知道当处于我这种境地的时候,应该怎样做。”

  “在你离开以前,告诉我你要去做什么,马西米兰。”

  “年轻人悲哀地笑了一下。

  “说呀!说呀!”瓦朗蒂娜说,“我求求你。”

  “您的决定改变了吗,瓦朗蒂娜!”

  “那是不能改变的,不幸的人呵!你知道那是一定不能改变的!”姑娘喊道。

  “那么告别了,瓦朗蒂娜!”

  瓦朗蒂娜拼命摇那扇门,她想不到自己竟能有这样大的力气,而当莫雷尔转身要离开的时候,她把两只手都从缺口里伸出来,双手使劲地转动她的手臂。“我一定要知道你要去做什么?”她说。“你到哪儿去?”

  “哦,别担心!”马西米兰站在离铁门几步以外说,“这是我自己命运寒涩,我并不想叫别人为此来负责。要是换了别人,他或许会威胁你去找弗兰兹先生,向他挑衅,和他决斗,那都是丧失理智的行为。弗兰兹先生跟这件事毫无关系。今天早晨他第一次见到我,也许他已经忘记他曾见过我这回事了。当你们两家准备联姻的时候,他甚至还不知道我的存在。我对弗兰兹先生并无敌意,我可以答应您,惩罚不会落到他的身上。”

  “落到谁的身上呢,那么——我吗?”

  “你,瓦朗蒂娜?哦!天地不容!女人是不可侵犯的,自己所爱的女人是神圣的。”

  “那么,落到你自己身上吗,不幸的人呵——你吗?”

  “唯一有罪的人是我,不是吗?”马西米兰回答。

  “马西米兰!”瓦朗蒂娜说,“马西米兰,回来吧,我求求你!”

  他走近来,脸上带着甜蜜的微笑,要不是他的脸色苍白,别人大概会以为他还是象往常那样快乐呢。“听着,我亲爱的,我崇拜的瓦朗蒂娜,”他用他那种和谐而悦耳的声音说,“象我们这样无愧于社会,无愧于家人,也无愧于上帝的人,可以互相看到对方的心,象读一本书一样。我不是一个罗曼蒂克的人,我不是悲剧的主人公。我既不模仿曼弗雷特,也不模仿安东尼。虽然我不曾明言,不曾发誓,而我早已把自己的生命交给了你。你要离开我,你这样做是对的——我再说一遍,你是对的。但失去了你,我就失去了我的生命。你离开我,瓦朗蒂娜,在世界上我就是孤零零地一个人了。我的妹妹已幸福地结了婚,她的丈夫只是我法律上的兄弟,也就是一个和我只有社会关系的人。所以,没有人再需要我了。我打算这样做:我要等到你真正结婚的时候,因为我不愿意错过那种意想不到的机会,说不定弗兰兹先生会在那以前死掉。当你向圣坛走过去的时候,或许会有一个霹雳打在他头上。在一个被判了死刑的人,没有不可能的事情,只要能够死里逃生,奇迹也就成了合乎情理的事情。所以,我要等到最后一刻,当我苦难的命运已经确定,无法挽回,毫无希望的时候,我就写一封密信给我的妹夫,另外写一封给警察总监,把我的打算通知他们,然后,在一个树林的拐角上,在一个深谷的悬崖边,或者在一条河的堤岸旁,我就坚决地,正如我是法国最正直的人的儿子那样坚决地了结我的生命。”

  瓦朗蒂娜浑身痉挛地发抖。她那两只握住铁门的手松了下来,她的胳膊垂了下来,两大滴眼泪顺着她的脸颊滚落下来。年轻人凄楚而决绝地站在她的前面。

  “哦!可怜可怜我吧,”她说,“你说你是会是要活下去的,可不是吗?”

  “不!我凭人格担保,”马西米兰说,“但那不会影响到你。你尽了你的责任,你可以安心了。”

  瓦朗蒂娜跪到地上,他的手紧紧地按在心头,她感到自己的心要碎了。“马西米兰!”她说,“马西米兰,我的朋友,我在人间的兄长,我天上的真正的丈夫,我求求你,象我一样忍辱负重地活下去,也许有一天我们会结合在一起的。”

  “别了,瓦朗蒂娜。”莫雷尔又说。

  “我的上帝,”瓦朗蒂娜脸上呈现出一种崇高卓绝的表情把双手举向天空,说,“我已经尽了最大的努力要做一个孝顺的女儿——我曾祈求、恳请、哀告,上帝不理我的祈求、我的哀恳或我的眼泪。好吧,”她抹掉她的眼泪变得很坚决地继续说,“我不愿意悔恨地死去,我情愿羞愧而死。你可以活下去,马西米兰,我永远只属于你,几点钟?什么时候?是不是马上就走?说吧,命令吧!我已经准备好了。”

  莫雷尔本来已经走出几步,这时又转过身来,他的面孔因高兴而变得发白,把双手从铁门的缺口向瓦朗蒂娜伸过去。

  “瓦朗蒂娜,”他说,“亲爱的瓦朗蒂娜,你不必这样说还是让我去死吧。我怎么能强迫你呢?如果我们彼此相爱的话。你只是出于仁慈才吩咐我活下来,是吗?那么我情愿还是死了的好。”

  “真的,”瓦朗蒂娜喃喃说,“如果他不关心我,这个世界上还有谁关心我呢?除了他以外,谁在我伤心的时候来安慰过我呢?我这颗出血的心能在谁的怀里得到安息呢?他,他,永远是他!是的,你说得对,马西米兰,我愿意跟你去,我愿意离开父母,我愿意放弃一切。哦,我这忘恩负义的人啊,”

  瓦朗蒂娜哽咽着喊道,“我愿意放弃一切,甚至我那亲爱的老祖父,哦,我忘了他了。”

  “不,”马西米兰说,“你不会和他分离的。你说诺瓦蒂埃先生喜欢我。在你出走以前,把一切都告诉他,如果他同意,那就是上帝同意了你的决定。我们一结婚,立刻就把他接来和我们住在一起,那时,他不是有一个孩子,而是有两个了。你告诉过我你如何和他讲话以及他如何回答你,我很快地就可以用那种语言和他交流,瓦朗蒂娜。我向你保证,我们的前方不是绝望,而是快乐。”

  “哦!瞧,马西米兰,瞧你对我有多重要!你几乎使我相信你了,可是你说的本来都是疯话,因为我的父亲会咒骂我。他是铁石心肠决不会宽恕我。现在听我说,马西米兰,如果凭我的计谋、我的哀恳或者由于意外事件——总之,不论是什么原因,只要拖延这件婚事,你愿不愿等待?”

  “愿意的,我可以答应你,但你也要答应我,这事决不能让婚事成为事实,即使你被带到一位法官或一位教士前面,你也一定拒绝。”

  “世界上对我最神圣的一个人是我的母亲,我凭她的名义向你发誓。”

  “那么,我们等待吧。”莫雷尔说。

  “是的,我们等待吧,”瓦朗蒂娜回答这几个字使她紧张的情绪放松了,“世界上有许多许多事情,可以拯救我们这种不幸的人呢。”

  “我完全相信,瓦朗蒂娜,”莫雷尔说,“你一定会做得很好,只是如果他们不理你的恳求,如果你的父亲和圣•梅朗夫人坚持在明天就叫弗兰兹先生来签订婚约——”

  “那时我会坚守我的诺言,莫雷尔。”

  “你不去签约。”

  “来找你,咱们一起逃走。但从现在起直到那时,我们不要去冒险,违反上帝的旨意,我们不要再见面了。我们没有被人发觉,这是奇迹,是天意,如果我们被人撞见,如果被人知道我们是这样会面的,我们就毫无办法了。”

  “你说得对,瓦朗蒂娜。可是我怎么知道。”

  “到公证人狄思康先生那儿去打听消息好了。”

  “我认识他。”

  “我也会想办法告诉你,等我的消息吧。马西米兰,我也象你一样的讨厌这桩婚事啊!”

  “谢谢你,我心爱的瓦朗蒂娜,谢谢你,这就够了。我一旦知道要签婚约,就赶到这个地方来。我可以帮助你很容易地翻过这道墙头,门口就有马车等着我们,我陪你到我的妹妹家里。我们先在那儿住下来,或者暂时隐居,要不仍旧参加社交活动,都随你的心意,我们要用我们的力量来反抗压迫,我们不会象绵羊似的俯首贴耳地被人处死,只用哀叫来求饶了。”

  “好吧,”瓦朗蒂娜说。“我也要对你说一句:马西米兰,我相信你会把事情做得好好的。”

  “哦!”

  “怎么样!你对你妻子满意了吗?”姑娘伤心地问。

  “我心爱的瓦朗蒂娜,如果只说一声‘是’那太少了。”

  “但还是说吧。”

  瓦朗蒂娜走过一点,把她的嘴唇几乎凑到铁门上,几乎碰到莫雷尔的嘴唇,因为莫雷尔的脸紧紧地贴在又冷又硬的铁栅的那一边的。

  “再见,那么再见。”瓦朗蒂娜说。硬起心肠就走。

  “你会写信给我?”

  “是的。”

  “谢谢,谢谢,亲爱的妻子,再见!”莫雷尔抛出一个纯洁的飞吻,瓦朗蒂娜飞也似地顺着来时的路跑回去。莫雷尔一直听到她的衣服磨擦树枝的声音,和小径上的脚步声完全消失,然后才带着一种说不尽感激的微笑抬起头来,感谢上帝允许他这样的被爱,然后他也走了。年轻人回到家里,等了一整夜,第二天又整整地等了一天,始终没有得到任何消息。第三天早晨十点钟左右,正当他要出门去拜访公证人狄思康先生的时候,邮差送来了一封小简,他知道这是瓦朗蒂娜寄来的,虽然他以前并没有看见过她的笔迹。那封信的内容如下:“眼泪、请求、祈祷,都没有用处,昨天,我到圣费里浦教堂去呆了两小时,在那两小时里面,我从灵魂的深处向上帝祈祷。天也象人一样的顽固,签订婚约的仪式已定在今晚九点钟举行。我只能遵守一项诺言,只有一颗心可以给人。那项诺言是为你而守的,那颗心是你的。那么,今天晚上,九点一刻,在后门口见。你的未婚妻瓦朗蒂娜•维尔福又——我那可怜的外祖母愈来愈糟了。昨天,她的发烧使她近于发昏;今天,她的发昏又使她近于发疯。莫雷尔,你会好好对待我,使我忘记这样狠心地抛下她,是不是?今天晚上签订婚约,我想他们是瞒着诺瓦蒂埃爷爷的。”

  莫雷尔虽然接到了瓦朗蒂娜的信,但还不能使他满意。他去找那位公证人,公证人向他证实了那一切。然后他又去拜访基督山,听到了更详细的消息。弗兰兹曾到伯爵这儿来过,告诉他关于举行仪式的那件事,维尔福夫人也曾写信给伯爵,请他原谅不能邀请他去参加典礼。圣•梅朗先生的死以及圣•梅朗夫人目前的健康状况势将使那场聚会蒙上一层惨淡的气氛,她不愿意伯爵分担他们的悲哀,她只希望他享受快乐。

  弗兰兹曾在昨天去谒见圣•梅朗夫人,她起身接见他,在那次会见以后,她不得不又回到床上。莫雷尔的焦急不会逃过伯爵的眼睛,这是很容易想象得到的。所以基督山对他比往常更亲热,的确,他的态度是这样的慈爱,以致莫雷尔几次想把一切都告诉他。但想到他对瓦朗蒂娜所许的诺言,他又忍住了。那天他把瓦朗蒂娜的信读了几十遍,这是她给他第一封信,但这是在什么情形之下写的信啊,他每读一遍,便重申他的誓言,发誓要使她幸福。一个能作这样勇敢的决定的年轻姑娘,她是多么伟大呀!她为他牺牲了一切,她是多么值得他爱呀!的确,她应该是他第一个最崇拜的对象!她是一位皇后,他带着无法形容的激动心情,同时又是一个妻子,不论怎么感谢她和爱她,都是不够的。想到瓦朗蒂娜走到他的面前来的情景,她会对他说:“我来了,马西米兰,带我走吧,”他把一切都安排好:苜蓿田里藏着两把梯子,一辆轻便马车也已准备好等在那儿,马西米兰亲自驾车,不带仆人,不点灯,到第一条街的拐角上,他们再把灯点起来,因为过分谨慎会吸引警察的注意。有时,他会禁不住打一个寒颤,他以前只握过她的手,只吻过她的手指尖,他想到当那一刻到来的时候,他就得保护瓦朗蒂娜从墙头上下来,她将浑身颤抖但毫不抗拒地倒入他的怀抱里。

  下午,他感到时间越来越近了,他只想一个人呆着。他的血在沸腾,即使简单的问题,一声朋友的招呼,也会惹他心烦。他干脆把自己关在书房里看书;但他的眼睛虽然在一行一行地移动,却不知道书的内容;最后他把书本抛开,又坐下来考虑他的计划,把梯子和墙的距离再计算一下。时间终于逼近了。凡是一个深陷在爱情里的人,是决不肯让他的钟表安安稳稳地向前走的。莫雷尔把他的钟表折腾得够呛,以致在六点钟的时候,钟表的指针就指到八点半上了。于是他对自己说,“是出发的时候了,签约的时间定在九点钟,但瓦朗蒂娜也许等不到那个时候。”所以,莫雷尔离开了密斯雷路,而当他踏进那片苜蓿田时,圣费里浦教堂的大钟正敲八点。马和轻便马车藏在一所小破屋的后面,那是莫雷尔常常等待瓦朗蒂娜的地方。夜幕渐渐降临了,花园里树叶的颜色逐渐转暗。于是莫雷尔从他躲藏的地方走到铁门缺口处,他的心怦怦直跳,从铁门的小缺口望进去。一个人都看不到。时钟敲八点半了;莫雷尔又在等待中度过了半个钟头,还是来回张望,从缺口上张望也越来越频繁。花园谛听脚步声。从树丛中望过去,可以隐隐约约地辨别出那座屋子,但那座屋子依然是黑沉沉的,压根没有举行签订婚约这样一件大事。莫雷尔望一望他的表,他的表指在十点一刻上;但不久那只他已经听到敲过两三遍的大时钟校正了他的表时差,那只钟才敲九点半。已经比瓦朗蒂娜自己说定的时间迟了半个钟头了。对那个年轻人来说时间是一个可怕的消息,分分秒秒的滴嗒声,都象是铅锤似的敲击在他的心上。树叶的最轻微的沙沙声,微风吹过的声音,都会吸引他的注意力,使他的额头冒出一阵冷汗,他抖索索地放稳梯子,为了不浪费时间,他先把一只脚踏在第一级上。在这希望和恐惧的交替中,时钟敲打十点了。“如果没有意外,”马西米兰说,“签订一次婚约是不可能费这样长的时间的。我已经考虑过各种可能性,计算过全部仪式所需要的时间,一定是发生什么事了。”他激动地在铁门边踱来踱去,时而把他那火烧般的头抵在冰凉的铁栅上。瓦朗蒂娜在签约以后昏过去了,还是逃走时让人找回去了。这是年轻人所能设想的仅有的两种解释,每种解释都那么令人沮丧。

  一个念头突然出现在他的大脑中。说不定瓦朗蒂娜在逃出来的时候精力支持不住,已昏倒在那条小路上了。“哦!假如真是那样,”他一边喊,一边爬到梯子顶上,“我就失去她了,而且那只能怪我自己。”把这个念头吹进他心里的那个精灵并没有离开他,而且固执地在他的耳边嗡嗡地讲个不停,以致过了一会儿,经过推测变成了无可质疑的事实。他的眼睛在愈来愈浓的黑暗里搜索,似乎看到有一样东西躺在那阴暗的路上。他冒险喊了一声,他似乎听到随风吹来一声模糊的呻吟。最后,十点半的钟声又敲响了。不能再等下去了。他的太阳穴猛烈地跳动着,他的眼睛渐渐模糊。他把一条腿跨过墙头,一会儿,已跳到那一边。现在他已经在维尔福的家里了,是翻墙过来的。那会发生什么后果呢?可是,他没有仔细想下去,他没有退回去。他贴着墙脚走了一小段路,然后越过一条小路钻进树丛里。一会儿,他穿过树林,清晰地看见了那座屋子。根据喜庆节日的惯例,屋子的每一个窗口里都应该灯烛辉煌,但他所看到的,却只是一个灰色的庞然大物。莫雷尔确信了一件事情,那时一片云遮住微弱的月光,而那座房屋似乎也笼罩在一片云雾里。一盏灯光不时急速地在楼下的三个窗口间移动。这三个窗口属于圣•梅朗夫人的房间的。另外还有一盏灯光一动不动地停留在一张红色的窗帷后面,那是维尔福夫人的卧室。这一切莫雷尔都知道。为了可以时时刻刻在想象中跟随瓦朗蒂娜,他要她把整个屋子的情形描述了许多次,他虽然没有看见过,却了解得很清楚。

  整幢房子的这种黑暗和静寂比瓦朗蒂娜不来更使莫雷尔感到恐慌不安。他神志昏乱,痛苦得几乎发疯了。他决定不顾一切地去和瓦朗蒂娜见一次面,以便确定他所恐惧的那种不幸是否是真的。莫雷尔是到树丛的边上正想尽可能以最快的速度穿过花园的时候,忽然远远传来一个声音,虽然隔得远,但因为是顺风,他听得很清楚。一听到这个声音,他就退了回来,把自己已经伸出树丛的半个身子完全藏起来,静静地一动不动地等着。他已经下定决心了,如果来者是瓦朗蒂娜,他就在她经过的时候喊住她,如果有人陪着她,他虽然不能说话了,但他还可以看见她,知道她是安全的;如果来者是外人,他就听听他们说些什么,也许可以借此得到一点消息,解开这个截至目前为止还不可理解的谜。

  月亮从那片遮住它的云后面逃出来,莫雷尔看见维尔福出现在阶沿前身后跟着一个黑衣服的绅士。他们走下台阶,向树丛这边走过来,莫雷尔很快认出另外那位绅士是阿夫里尼医生。看到他们正向自己这边走过来,他机械地向后退,直到他发觉树丛中央的一棵无花果树挡住了他的去路,他不得不停在那儿,很快那两位绅士也停住了脚步。

  “啊,我亲爱的医生,”检察官说,“这是上帝在惩罚我的宅子啊!多可怕的猝死啊!真象一个晴天霹雳!您别来安慰我!唉!这样的伤心事,是无法安慰的。这个心头的创伤是太深了!她死了!她死了!”

  青年的额头沁出一片冷汗,他的牙齿在格格地发抖。维尔福自称受了天罚,那么,那座屋子谁死了呢?

  “我亲爱的维尔福先生,”医生说,他的声音使那个年轻人更感恐怖,“我领您到这儿来不是来安慰您的,正巧相反。”

  “您这句话是什么意思?”检察官惊慌地问。

  “我的意思是,在刚才发生的那场不幸后面,也许还有一场更大的不幸。”

  “哦!我的上帝!”维尔福紧握着自己的双手喃喃地说。

  “您要告诉我什么事情?”

  “这儿只有我们两个人吗,我的朋友?”

  “是的,没有别人。但您为什么到要防范得这样周到呢?”

  “因为我有一个可怕的秘密要告诉您,”医生说。“我们坐下谈吧。”

  维尔福坐了下来,说得更准确些,是倒在了长凳上。医生站在他的面前,一手搭在他的肩膀上。莫雷尔一手按住自己的头,另外一只手压住胸口,深恐他的心跳被他们听到。

  “死了!死了!”他在心里反复地说,他觉得自己也快要死了。

  “说吧,医生!我听着呢,”维尔福说,“让打击降临吧!我已经准备接受打击了!”

  “圣•梅朗夫人的年龄当然是很老了,但她一向都很康健。”

  十分钟来,莫雷尔总算松了一口气。

  “她是愁坏的,”维尔福说:“是的,是愁坏的,医生!在和侯爵共同生活了四十年以后”

  “那不是忧愁的结果,我亲爱的维尔福,”医生说,“忧愁可以使人死亡,这种事情也很少发生,它决不可能在一天一小时,甚至十分钟之内把人杀死。”

  维尔福没有回答,他只是把他那本来垂着的头抬起来,惊愕地望着医生。

  “病人最后那一次发作的时候您在不在场?”阿夫里尼先生问。

  “在的,”检察官回答,“是您叫我不要离开的。”

  “您有没有注意到将圣•梅朗夫人致死的那种病症发作时的症状?”

  “我注意到的。圣•梅朗夫人接连发作了三次,每次间隔几分钟,一次比一次厉害。当您到达的时候,圣•梅朗夫人已经喘气喘了几分钟了。第一次她开始痉挛,我以为那只是一种神经质的痉挛,但当我看到她从床上蹦起来,她的四肢和脖子似乎已经发僵的时候,我才真正慌了。那时,我从您的脸色上知道事情实际情况比我所想要更可怕。这一次发作过去了,我竭力想看看您的眼神,但没有办到。您抓住她的手在摸她的脉搏,您还没有转过头,第二次发作又来了。这一次比上一次更可怕,那种神经质的动作又重复了一遍,而且嘴巴歪扭,颜色发紫。”

  “第三次发作她就咽气了。”

  “在第一次发作结束的时候,我发现那是急性痉挛的病症,您证实了我的意见。”

  “是的,那是当着众人的面,”医生答道,“但现在这儿只有我们两个人了。”

  “哦,上帝听!您要告诉我什么?”

  “就是:急性痉挛和被植物物质的毒药毒死,其病症是一样的。”

  维尔福从凳子上惊跳起来,一会儿又倒下去,默默地一动都不动。莫雷尔不知道自己是在做梦还是醒着。

  “听着,”医生说,“我知道我所说的话的份量,我也知道我是在对谁说话。”

  “您对我说话是把我当作一位法官呢,还是一个朋友?”维尔福问。

  “朋友,目前,我只是在对一个朋友说话。急性痉挛和被植物物质的毒药毒死,其病症是这样相似,如果要我用发誓来肯定我现在所说的话,我也要犹豫一下,所以我再对您说一遍,我不是在对一位法官说话,而是在对一个朋友说话。我对那个朋友说:在那发病的三刻钟里,我仔细观察着圣•梅朗夫人的痉挛抽搐、最后致死的症候,我知道她是被毒药毒死的,而且还能够说出那种杀死她的毒药的名称。”

  “阁下!阁下!”

  “病症很明显,您看到没有?嗜睡阵阵发性的精神亢奋,神经麻痹。圣•梅朗夫人是服用大量的番木鳖或马钱素,或许是错拿而让她服用的。”

  维尔福紧紧抓住医生的手。“噢,这是不可能的!”他说,“我一定是在做梦!”从您的嘴里听到这样的事情真是太可怕了!告诉我,看在上帝的份上我求求您,我亲爱的医生,您或许是错了。”

  “我当然也可能错,但是——”

  “但是?”

  “但是我想并不是这样。”

  “可怜可怜我吧,医生!近来我遇到这么多可怕的事情,我觉得自己快要疯了。”

  “除了我以外,还有别人看过圣•梅朗夫人没有?”

  “没有。”

  “有没有到药房里去买别的没有经我检查过的药?”

  “没有。”

  “圣•梅朗夫人有没有什么仇人?”

  “据我所知是没有。”

  “有没有人能因为她的死而得到好处?”

  “没有,的确没有!我的上帝,没有,的确没有!她唯一的继承人是我的女儿只有瓦朗蒂娜一个人。噢,如果我想到这样的念头,我就要把自己刺死,来惩罚我的心意让这样的念头存留了片刻。”

  “我亲爱的朋友,”阿夫里尼先生说,“我并没有控告任何人,我说那只是一种意外,您知道一种误会。但不论是意外或误会,事实摆在那儿,事实告诉我的良心,而且要我大声告诉您:您得调查这件事。”

  “调查谁?怎么调查?调查什么?”

  “那个老仆人巴罗斯会不会弄错事情,把准备给他主人服的药拿给圣•梅朗夫人吗?”

  “家父服的药?”

  “是的。”

  “但准备给诺瓦蒂埃先生服的药怎么会拿给圣•梅朗夫人呢?”

  “那是再简单不过的事了。您知道,毒药对于某些疾病来说是良药,疯瘫便是其中之一。譬如说,为了恢复诺瓦蒂埃先生活动和说话的能力,我曾尝试过种种药物,后来我决定尝试最后的一种方法,我已经给他服了三个月的番木鳖。在最近那服药里,我为他开了六厘克番木鳖精。这种份量,对于诺瓦蒂埃先生的身体毫无不良影响,而且他也渐渐服惯了但却足够杀死另外一个人了。”

  “我亲爱的医生,诺瓦蒂埃先生的房间和圣•梅朗夫人的房间是隔开的,而巴罗斯根本没有踏进过我岳母的卧室。总之,医生,虽然我知道您是世界上医术最高、医德最好的医生,虽然在任何情况之下,您的话在我都是如同阳光一般明亮的指路明灯,医生,虽然我那样信任您,可是我禁不住起想那句格言:‘凡人皆有错。’”

  “听着,维尔福,”医生说,“我的同行之中,您还能不能找到一个象我这样信得过的人?”

  “您为什么要问我那句话?您想做什么?”

  “去请他来,我把我所看见的那一切和自己的想法告诉他,我们俩一起进行尸体解剖。”

  “你们可以找到残留的毒药吗?

  “不,不是毒药。我并没有说我们能办到那一点,但我们可以确定神经系统的兴奋状态。我们可以发现明显的、无可争辩的特征,我们将对您说:亲爱的维尔福,如果这件事情是因疏忽而起的,注意您的仆人;如果是仇恨造成的,注意您的仇敌。”

  “您这是什么建议,阿夫里尼?”维尔福神情沮丧地说。

  “只要另外再有一个人知道我们的秘密,就必须得请法院来验尸了。而在我的家里发生验尸案,这不可能的!但是,”检察官不安地望着医生,继续说,“如果您希望验尸,如果您坚持要验尸,那就照办好了。的确,也许我应该来协助调查,我的地位使我有这种义务。但是,医生,您看我已经愁成这个样子了。我的家里已经发生过这么多的伤心事,我怎么能再带进这么多的谣言来呢?还要因此出乖露丑。我的太太和我的女儿真会痛不欲生的!医生,您知道,我做了二十五年检察官做到这样的职位——是不会不结下一些仇敌的。我的仇敌多极了。这件事一旦传扬出去,对我的仇敌无疑会高兴得跳起来,等于打了一次胜仗,而我却得满面蒙羞。医生,原谅我这些世俗的念头!如果您是一位教士,我就不敢那样对你说了,但您是一个人,您懂得人情。医生,医生,就算是您什么都没有告诉我吧。”

  “我亲爱的维尔福先生,”医生答道,“救人类是医生最重要的责任。如果医学上还有可以救活圣•梅朗夫人的方法,我就得救活她,但她已经死了。我要考虑的就应该是活着的人。让我们把这个可怕的秘密埋在我们心的最深处吧。如果有人怀疑到这件事情,我愿意让人把它归罪于我的疏忽。目前,阁下,您得注意,得仔细注意——因为那种恶事或许不会就此停止。当您找到那个嫌疑犯的时候,如果您找到了他,我就要对您说,您是一位法官,您尽了法官的本分!”

  “我谢谢您,医生,”维尔福说,高兴得无法形容,“我从来没有有过比您更好的朋友。”象是深怕阿夫里尼医生会收回他的诺言,他急忙催着他回到屋子里去了。

  他们走后,莫雷尔从树丛里走出来,月光泻到他的脸上,他的脸色苍白,简直象是一个鬼。“上帝用明显而可怕的方法成全了我,”他说。“但瓦朗蒂娜,可怜的姑娘!她怎么能忍受得了这么多的悲伤呢?”

  当他说这几句话的时候,他交替地望着那个挂红色窗帷的窗口和那三个挂白色窗帷的窗口。在那个挂红色窗帷的窗口里,灯光不见了;无疑,维尔福夫人刚把灯吹熄,只有一盏夜灯把它那暗淡的光洒在窗帷上。转角上的那三个窗口却恰恰相反,他看到其中有一扇窗户是开着的。壁炉架上的一支蜡烛把它一部分惨白的光射到外面来,阳台上出现了一个人影。莫雷尔打了一个寒颤,他好象听到了低泣的声音。

  他一向非常勇敢,但现在,在爱情与恐惧这两种人类最强烈的激情的夹击之下,他已处于骚乱和亢奋状态到甚至产生了迷信的幻觉了。虽然他这样藏在树从中,瓦朗蒂娜是不可能看见他的,但他觉得听到窗口的那个人影在呼唤他。他的混乱思想告诉他如此,炽热的心在重复。双重的错误变成了一种不可抗拒的现实。年轻人在那种不可理解的热情的驱动之下,他从躲藏的地方跳出来,冒着被人看到的危险,冒着吓坏瓦朗蒂娜的危险,冒着被青年姑娘发现时失声惊叫的危险,他三步两步跨过那片被月光染成白色的花圃,穿过房子前面的那排桔子树,跑到台阶前面,推开那扇毫无抗拒的门。瓦朗蒂娜没有看到他,她正抬头看着天上,正在那儿注视一片在空中寂然滑动的银云。那片云的样子象一个升上天去的人,在她那兴奋的头脑里,她觉得这就是她外祖母的灵魂。这当儿,莫雷尔已越过前厅,走上楼梯,楼梯上铺着地毯,所以他的脚步声不会被人听见,而且,他意气激扬,即使维尔福先生出现,他也不怕。要是他遇到他,他已经下定决心,他要上去向他承认一切,恳求他原谅并且承认他和他女儿之间的爱。莫雷尔已经疯了。幸亏他没有遇到任何人。瓦朗蒂娜曾把房子里的情形象他描述过,他这时尤其觉得那种描述对他的作用之大。他安全地到达了楼梯顶上,在那儿停了一停,而正当他迟疑不决的时候,一阵啜泣声为他引导了方向。他转过身来,看见一扇门微微开着,他可以从门缝里看到灯光的反映听到哭泣的声音。他推开门走进去。在房间里,在一张齐头盖没的白床底下,轮廊明显地躺着那具尸体。

  莫雷尔因为碰巧听到了那次秘密谈话,所以那具尸体对他特别触目。瓦朗蒂娜跪在床边,她的头埋在安乐椅的椅垫里,双手紧紧地按在头顶上,她浑身颤抖地啜泣着。那扇窗还是开着的,但她已从窗边回来,正在祈祷,她的声音即使铁石心肠的人听了也要感动的;她讲得很急促,断断续续的,听不太清说些什么——因为悲哀几乎使她窒息了。月光从百叶窗的缝里透进来,使灯光更显苍白,使这个凄凉的景象更显阴森。莫雷尔受不了这种情景,他并不是一个特别虔诚,易动感情的人,但瓦朗蒂娜在他的面前扭着双手受苦哭泣,他却无法忍受的。他叹了一口气,轻轻地喊她,于是,瓦朗蒂娜抬起头来满脸泪痕,向他转过身来。瓦朗蒂娜发觉他的时候丝毫没有表示出惊奇的神色。一颗负着重忧的心对于较弱的情绪是不能感受的。莫雷尔向她伸出手。瓦朗蒂娜指一指床上的尸体,表示这是她所以不能赴约的原因,然后又开始啜泣起来。一时间,那个房间里的两个人都不敢说话。他们不敢打破死神所布下的沉寂,最后还是瓦朗蒂娜先开口。

  “我的朋友,”她说,“你怎么到这儿来的?唉!你是受欢迎的,如果这座屋子的门不是死神为你打开的话。”

  “瓦朗蒂娜,”莫雷尔用颤抖的声音说,“我在八点半钟就开始等了,始终不见你,我很担心,就翻过墙头,从花园里进来,忽然听人谈到那件不幸的事情——”

  “听到谁谈话?”瓦朗蒂娜问道。

  莫雷尔打了一个寒颤,医生和维尔福先生的谈话又都涌上他的心头,他好象觉得能够透过床单看到尸体的直挺挺的手、那僵硬的脖子和那发紫的嘴唇。“听到仆人谈话,”他说,“我都知道了。”

  “但你到这儿来是会把我们毁了,我的朋友。”瓦朗蒂娜说,语气间并没有恐惧,她也没有生气。

  “宽恕我,”莫雷尔用同样的语气回答,“那么我走了。”

  “不,”瓦朗蒂娜说,“他们会看见你的,别走!”

  “如果有人到这儿来呢?”

  “姑娘摇摇头。“没有人来的,”她说,“别害怕,那就是我们的保护神。”她指指尸体。

  “但伊皮奈先生怎么样了呢?”莫雷尔回答。

  “弗兰兹先生来签约的时候,我那亲爱的外祖母刚好断气。”

  “哦!”莫雷尔带着一种自私的欣喜感说。因为他以为这件丧事会使那件婚事无限期地拖延下去。

  “但更增加我忧虑的,”姑娘说,象是对这种自私的欣喜感必须立刻加以惩罚似的,“是这位又可怜又可爱的外婆,在她临终的床上,她还要求那件婚事尽可能地赶快举行。我的上帝!她本来想保护我,可是她事实上也在逼迫我!”

  “听!”莫雷尔说。

  走廊里和楼梯上传来清晰的脚步声。

  “那是我的父亲,他刚从书房里出来。”瓦朗蒂娜说。

  “送医生出去。”莫雷尔接上去说。

  “你怎么知道那是医生?”瓦朗蒂娜惊奇地问。

  “我这么猜。”莫雷尔说。

  瓦朗蒂娜望着年轻人。他们听到街门关上的声音;然后维尔福先生又把花园门锁上,回到楼上。他在前厅里停了停,象是决定究竟回到他自己的房间里去呢还是到圣•梅朗夫人的房间里来。莫雷尔躲在一扇门背后。瓦朗蒂娜还是一动没有动,忧愁似乎使她忘了恐惧。最终维尔福先生回到自己的房间里去了。

  “现在,”瓦朗蒂娜说,“前门和花园门都关了,你出不去了。”莫雷尔惊愕地望着她。“现在只有一条路是安全的,”她说,“就是从我祖父的房间穿出去。”她站起身来,又说。“来。”

  “哪儿去?”玛西梅朗问。

  “到我祖父的房间里去。”

  “我到诺瓦蒂埃先生的房间里去?”

  “是的。”

  “你真的是这个意思吗,瓦朗蒂娜?”

  “我早就想过了。他是我在这家里的唯一的朋友,我们都需要他的帮助,来吧。”

  “小心,瓦朗蒂娜,”莫雷尔说,有点不敢遵从姑娘的主意。“我知道我错了,我到这儿来简直是疯子的行为。你确信你比我理智清楚吗?”

  “是的,”瓦朗蒂娜说,“我只有一件事很放心不下——就是离开我那亲爱的外婆,我本来是得守她的。”

  “瓦朗蒂娜,”莫雷尔说,“死人本身就是神圣的。”

  “是的,”瓦朗蒂娜说,“而且,那也只要很短的时间。”于是她越过走廊,领着莫雷尔走下一座很窄的楼梯向诺瓦蒂埃先生的房间走去,莫雷尔蹑手蹑脚跟在她的后面。他们在房门口遇到了那个老仆人。

  “巴罗斯,”瓦朗蒂娜说,“把门关上,别让人进来。”她先进去。

  诺瓦蒂埃正坐在他的椅子里,在谛听每一个轻微的声音,眼睛注视着门口;他看到瓦朗蒂娜,眼睛里顿时闪出了亮光。

  姑娘的脸上带着一种严肃庄重的表情,老人吃了一惊,他那眼光里立刻露出询问的神色。

  “亲爱的爷爷,”瓦朗蒂娜急急地说,“您知道,可怜的外祖母已经在一个钟头以前死了,现在除了您以外,再也没有人爱我了。”

  老人的眼睛里流露出对她无限的爱怜。

  “那么我应该把我的忧虑和我的希望都向您吐露,是不是?”

  老人作了一个肯定的表示。

  瓦朗蒂娜牵着马西米兰的手进来。“那么,仔细看看这位先生。”老人用略带惊奇的眼神盯住莫雷尔。“这位是马西米兰•莫雷尔先生,”她说,“就是马赛那个商人的儿子,您一定听说过的吧。”

  “是的。”老人回答。

  “他们家的名誉是无可指责的,而马西米兰大概还要加以发扬光大,因为他虽然还只有三十岁,却已经做到一个上尉,而且还是荣誉团的军官。”

  老人表示记得他。

  “啊,爷爷,”瓦朗蒂娜跪在他的面前,指着马西米兰说,“我爱他,而且只愿意属于他,要是强迫我嫁给另外一个人,我情愿毁灭我自己。”

  从那老人的眼睛可以看出他的头脑里的许多纷乱的念头。

  “您是喜欢马西米兰•莫雷尔先生的吧。是吗,爷爷?”

  “是的。”老人表示。

  “我们是您的孩子,您会保护我们反对我父亲的意志对吧?”

  诺瓦蒂埃把目光落到莫雷尔身上,象是说:“那得看情况了。”

  马西米兰懂得他的意思。“小、姐,”他说,“你在你外祖母房间里还有一项神圣的义务得去完成,你可不可以让我跟诺瓦蒂埃先生谈几分钟?”

  “对了。”老人的眼光说。然后他又忧虑地望着瓦朗蒂娜。

  “您怕他不懂您的意思吗,亲爱的爷爷?”

  “他能懂,我们常常谈到您,所以他完全知道我是怎样和您谈话的。”然后她带着一个微笑转向马西米兰,那个微笑虽然笼罩着一层忧郁的阴影,却依旧可爱,“凡是我所知道的事情,他都知道。”她说。

  瓦朗蒂娜站起来,搬了一把椅子给莫雷尔,要求巴罗斯不要放任何人进来,温柔地拥抱了祖父一下,告别了莫雷尔,然后她就走了。为了向诺瓦蒂埃证明他的确获得瓦朗蒂娜的信任和知道他们的全部秘密,莫雷尔拿起字典、一支笔、一张纸,把它们都放在一张点着灯的桌子上。

  “首先,”莫雷尔说,“阁下,允许我告诉您我是谁,我多么爱瓦朗蒂娜小、姐,以及我是怎样为她打算的。”

  诺瓦蒂埃表示他愿意听。这幕情景真动人——这个外表上似乎已经无用的老人却成了这对年轻、漂亮而强壮的情人的唯一的保护人、支持者和仲裁者。他那种极其高贵严肃的表情使莫雷尔很感到敬畏。于是他开始用颤抖的声音叙述他们的往事。叙述他如何认识瓦朗蒂娜,如何爱上她,以及瓦朗蒂娜如何在她的孤独和不幸之中接受了他的爱。他把他的出身、他的地位和他的财产状况都告诉他,并且时时探询那个老人的眼光,而那个眼光总是回答:“很好,说下去。”





[ 此帖被喻然末年在2013-10-22 13:53重新编辑 ]
暮辞朝

ZxID:15103679


等级: 内阁元老
配偶: 清风雅乐
这一段开心的日子请你勿忘
举报 只看该作者 43楼  发表于: 2013-10-22 0
英文原文
"And now," said Morrel, when he had finished the first part of his recital, "now I have told you of my love and my hopes, may I inform you of my intentions?"

"Yes," signified the old man.

"This was our resolution; a cabriolet was in waiting at the gate, in which I intended to carry off Valentine to my sister's house, to marry her, and to wait respectfully M. de Villefort's pardon."

"No," said Noirtier.

"We must not do so?"

"No."

"You do not sanction our project?"

"No."

"There is another way," said Morrel. The old man's interrogative eye said, "What?"

"I will go," continued Maximilian, "I will seek M. Franz d'Epinay -- I am happy to be able to mention this in Mademoiselle de Villefort's absence -- and will conduct myself toward him so as to compel him to challenge me." Noirtier's look continued to interrogate. "You wish to know what I will do?"

"Yes."

"I will find him, as I told you. I will tell him the ties which bind me to Mademoiselle Valentine; if he be a sensible man, he will prove it by renouncing of his own accord the hand of his betrothed, and will secure my friendship, and love until death; if he refuse, either through interest or ridiculous pride, after I have proved to him that he would be forcing my wife from me, that Valentine loves me, and will have no other, I will fight with him, give him every advantage, and I shall kill him, or he will kill me; if I am victorious, he will not marry Valentine, and if I die, I am very sure Valentine will not marry him." Noirtier watched, with indescribable pleasure, this noble and sincere countenance, on which every sentiment his tongue uttered was depicted, adding by the expression of his fine features all that coloring adds to a sound and faithful drawing. Still, when Morrel had finished, he shut his eyes several times, which was his manner of saying "No."

"No?" said Morrel; "you disapprove of this second project, as you did of the first?"

"I do," signified the old man.

"But what then must be done?" asked Morrel. "Madame de Saint-Meran's last request was, that the marriage might not be delayed; must I let things take their course?" Noirtier did not move. "I understand," said Morrel; "I am to wait."

"Yes."

"But delay may ruin our plan, sir," replied the young man. "Alone, Valentine has no power; she will be compelled to submit. I am here almost miraculously, and can scarcely hope for so good an opportunity to occur again. Believe me, there are only the two plans I have proposed to you; forgive my vanity, and tell me which you prefer. Do you authorize Mademoiselle Valentine to intrust herself to my honor?"

"No."

"Do you prefer I should seek M. d'Epinay?"

"No."

"Whence then will come the help we need -- from chance?" resumed Morrel.

"No."

"From you?"

"Yes."

"You thoroughly understand me, sir? Pardon my eagerness, for my life depends on your answer. Will our help come from you?"

"Yes."

"You are sure of it?"

"Yes." There was so much firmness in the look which gave this answer, no one could, at any rate, doubt his will, if they did his power. "Oh, thank you a thousand times! But how, unless a miracle should restore your speech, your gesture, your movement, how can you, chained to that arm-chair, dumb and motionless, oppose this marriage?" A smile lit up the old man's face, a strange smile of the eyes in a paralyzed face. "Then I must wait?" asked the young man.

"Yes."

"But the contract?" The same smile returned. "Will you assure me it shall not be signed?"

"Yes," said Noirtier.

"The contract shall not be signed!" cried Morrel. "Oh, pardon me, sir; I can scarcely realize so great a happiness. Will they not sign it?"

"No," said the paralytic. Notwithstanding that assurance, Morrel still hesitated. This promise of an impotent old man was so strange that, instead of being the result of the power of his will, it might emanate from enfeebled organs. Is it not natural that the madman, ignorant of his folly, should attempt things beyond his power? The weak man talks of burdens he can raise, the timid of giants he can confront, the poor of treasures he spends, the most humble peasant, in the height of his pride, calls himself Jupiter. Whether Noirtier understood the young man's indecision, or whether he had not full confidence in his docility, he looked uneasily at him. "What do you wish, sir?" asked Morrel; "that I should renew my promise of remaining tranquil?" Noirtier's eye remained fixed and firm, as if to imply that a promise did not suffice; then it passed from his face to his hands.

"Shall I swear to you, sir?" asked Maximilian.

"Yes?" said the paralytic with the same solemnity. Morrel understood that the old man attached great importance to an oath. He extended his hand.

"I swear to you, on my honor," said he, "to await your decision respecting the course I am to pursue with M. d'Epinay."

"That is right," said the old man.

"Now," said Morrel, "do you wish me to retire?"

"Yes."

"Without seeing Mademoiselle Valentine?"

"Yes."

Morrel made a sign that he was ready to obey. "But," said he, "first allow me to embrace you as your daughter did just now." Noirtier's expression could not be understood. The young man pressed his lips on the same spot, on the old man's forehead, where Valentine's had been. Then he bowed a second time and retired. He found outside the door the old servant, to whom Valentine had given directions. Morrel was conducted along a dark passage, which led to a little door opening on the garden, soon found the spot where he had entered, with the assistance of the shrubs gained the top of the wall, and by his ladder was in an instant in the clover-field where his cabriolet was still waiting for him. He got in it, and thoroughly wearied by so many emotions, arrived about midnight in the Rue Meslay, threw himself on his bed and slept soundly.





中文翻译
  “现在,”当莫雷尔结束前一部分的陈述时说,“现在我已经把我们恋爱的经过以及我的打算都告诉您了,我能不能再把我们的计划对您说?”

  “可以。”老人表示。

  “我们决定的办法是这样的,后门口有一辆轻便马车等在那儿,我预备带瓦朗蒂娜到我的妹妹家里,和她结婚,然后以恭敬的态度等待维尔福先生的宽恕。”

  “不。”诺瓦蒂埃说。

  “我们一定不能这样做?”

  “不能。”

  “您不赞成我们的计划?”

  “不赞成。”

  “另外还有一个办法。”莫雷尔说。

  老人的眼光问道:“什么办法?”

  “我要去,”马西米兰继续说,“我要去找到弗兰兹•伊皮奈先生,我要向他说明一切。”

  诺瓦蒂埃的眼光继续在询问。

  “您想知道我准备怎么做,是不是?”

  “是的。”

  “我要去找到他,我要把我和瓦朗蒂娜小、姐之间的关系讲给他听。如果他是一个聪明高尚的人,他就会自动放弃婚约来证明这一点,那么,他就可以获得我至死不渝的感激和敬爱;如果在我向他证明他在强夺我的妻子,证明瓦朗蒂娜爱我,而且不会再爱其他任何人以后,他拒绝放弃,不论是由于势利心或是由于自尊心,就要和他决斗,在让他优先的条件下,然后我就杀死他,不然就让他杀死我。如果我胜利了,我就娶了瓦朗蒂娜,如果我被杀死,我也确信瓦朗蒂娜一定不会嫁给他。”

  诺瓦蒂埃带着无法形容的愉快情绪注视着这张高贵而诚恳的脸,在这张脸上,忠实地显示着他语气间的种种情绪。可是,当莫雷尔的话讲完的时候,他接连闭了几次眼睛,这就是等于说“不”。

  “不?”莫雷尔说,“您对于这第二个计划,也象对第一个一样的不赞成吗?”

  “是的。”老人表示。

  “但是那可怎么办呢,阁下?”莫雷尔问道。“圣•梅朗夫人临终时最后的要求,是不要耽搁那件婚事。难道我只能让事情听其自然吗?”

  诺瓦蒂埃没有动。

  “我懂了,”莫雷尔说,“我还得等待。”

  “是的。”

  “但拖下去是会把我们拖垮的,阁下,”年青人回答。“瓦朗蒂娜一个人的力量是不够的,她会被迫屈服。我到这儿来也几乎是一个奇迹,简直很难再得到这样好的机会。相信我,办法是我对您讲过的那两种,恕我狂妄,请告诉我您觉得哪一种好。您赞不赞成瓦朗蒂娜小、姐把她自己托付给我?”

  “不。”

  “您赞成我去找伊皮奈先生吗?”

  “不。”

  “但是,上帝哪!我们盼望上帝会帮助我们,但究竟谁能得到这种帮助呢?”

  老人用他的眼睛微笑了一下,不论是谁,只要和他谈谈天,他就会这样微笑。这个老雅各宾党徒的头脑里,总有点无神论的思想。

  “靠机会吗?”莫雷尔又问。

  “不。”

  “靠您?”

  “是的。”

  “您完全懂得我吗,阁下?恕我太着急了,因为我的生命就悬在您的答复上。您可以帮助我们?”

  “是的。”

  “您相信一定能够吗?”

  “是的。”

  回答的目光是这样的坚决,至少他的意志是无可怀疑的了,虽然他的力量或许还得考虑。

  “哦,一千次感谢您,但是,除非一个奇迹恢复了您讲话和行动能力。否则,您困住在这张圈椅上,又不能说话,又不能动,您怎么能阻止这件婚事呢?”

  一个微笑使那老人的脸变得神采奕奕。这是在一张肌肉无法动的脸用眼睛来表现奇特的微笑。

  “那么我必须等待罗?”那个青年人问。

  “是的。”

  “但那婚约呢?”

  那同样的微笑又出现在老人脸上。

  “您向我保证它不会签订吗?”

  “是的。”诺瓦蒂埃说。

  “那么甚至连婚约都不会签订了!”莫雷尔喊道。“噢,对不起,阁下?当一个人听到一个大喜讯的时候,是有权利表示怀疑的婚约不会签订?”

  “不会。”老人表示。

  虽然有了这种保证,莫雷尔却依旧有点怀疑。一个瘫痪的老人作出这种许诺,实在有点令人无法相信,这或许并不是他意志力强盛的表现而是他脑力衰弱的结果。傻子因为知道自己痴呆,答应办到非他的力量所能及的事情,这不是常有的事吗?气力弱小的人常常自夸能举重担,胆小的人自夸能打败巨人,穷人老是说他曾花掉多少财宝,最低贱的佃农,当他自吹自擂的时候,也会自称为宇宙大神。不知道诺瓦蒂埃究竟是因为懂得那个青年人的疑心呢,还是因为他还尚未十分相信他已顺从他的意见,他始终坚定地望着他。

  “您有什么意思,阁下?”莫雷尔问道——“希望我重新向您申明一遍,说我愿意平心静气地等待吗?”

  诺瓦蒂埃的眼光依旧坚定地盯着他,象是说单是申明还不够,那个眼光从他的脸上移到他的手上。

  “要我向您发誓吗,阁下?”马西米兰就这样问。

  “是的。”老人用同样庄严的态度表示。

  莫雷尔看出老人极其看重那个誓言。他举起一只手。“我凭我的人格向您发誓,”他说,“关于去找伊皮奈先生的那件事情,我一定等待您的决定。”

  “很好!”老人的眼睛说。

  “现在,”莫雷尔说,“您是要吩咐我告退了吗?”

  “是的。”

  “我不再去见瓦朗蒂娜小、姐了?”

  “是的。”

  莫雷尔表示他愿意服从。“但是,”他说,“首先,阁下,您允不允许您的孙女婿,象刚才您的孙女儿那样吻您一下?”

  诺瓦蒂埃的表情他不会误解的。那个青年人在老人的前额上吻了一下,就吻在瓦朗蒂娜刚过吻过的那个地方。然后他向老人鞠一躬,告退出去。他在门外找到巴罗斯。瓦朗蒂娜刚才吩咐过他在门外等候莫雷尔。他把莫雷尔沿一条黑弄堂,领他走到一扇通向花园的小门口。莫雷尔很快就找到他进来的地点,他攀着树枝爬上墙顶,借助梯子的帮助,一会儿就已经到了那片苗蓿田里,他的轻便马车依旧等在那儿。他跳上马车。虽然喜怒哀乐的各种情感搅得他十分疲倦,但他心里却舒坦多了。午夜时分他回到密斯雷路,回到卧室一头倒在床上,就象一个喝得酩酊大醉的人那样睡着了。





英文原文
Chapter 74
The Villefort Family Vault.

Two days after, a considerable crowd was assembled, towards ten o'clock in the morning, around the door of M. de Villefort's house, and a long file of mourning-coaches and private carriages extended along the Faubourg Saint-Honore and the Rue de la Pepiniere. Among them was one of a very singular form, which appeared to have come from a distance. It was a kind of covered wagon, painted black, and was one of the first to arrive. Inquiry was made, and it was ascertained that, by a strange coincidence, this carriage contained the corpse of the Marquis de Saint-Meran, and that those who had come thinking to attend one funeral would follow two. Their number was great. The Marquis de Saint-Meran, one of the most zealous and faithful dignitaries of Louis XVIII. and King Charles X., had preserved a great number of friends, and these, added to the personages whom the usages of society gave Villefort a claim on, formed a considerable body.

Due information was given to the authorities, and permission obtained that the two funerals should take place at the same time. A second hearse, decked with the same funereal pomp, was brought to M. de Villefort's door, and the coffin removed into it from the post-wagon. The two bodies were to be interred in the cemetery of Pere-la-Chaise, where M. de Villefort had long since had a tomb prepared for the reception of his family. The remains of poor Renee were already deposited there, and now, after ten years of separation, her father and mother were to be reunited with her. The Parisians, always curious, always affected by funereal display, looked on with religious silence while the splendid procession accompanied to their last abode two of the number of the old aristocracy -- the greatest protectors of commerce and sincere devotees to their principles. In one
of the mourning-coaches Beauchamp, Debray, and Chateau-Renaud were talking of the very sudden death of the marchioness. "I saw Madame de Saint-Meran only last year at Marseilles, when I was coming back from Algiers," said Chateau-Renaud; "she looked like a woman destined to live to be a hundred years old, from her apparent sound health and great activity of mind and body. How old was she?"

"Franz assured me," replied Albert, "that she was sixty-six years old. But she has not died of old age, but of grief; it appears that since the death of the marquis, which affected her very deeply, she has not completely recovered her reason."

"But of what disease, then, did she die?" asked Debray.

"It is said to have been a congestion of the brain, or apoplexy, which is the same thing, is it not?"

"Nearly."

"It is difficult to believe that it was apoplexy," said Beauchamp. "Madame de Saint-Meran, whom I once saw, was short, of slender form, and of a much more nervous than sanguine temperament; grief could hardly produce apoplexy in such a constitution as that of Madame de Saint-Meran."

"At any rate," said Albert, "whatever disease or doctor may have killed her, M. de Villefort, or rather, Mademoiselle Valentine, -- or, still rather, our friend Franz, inherits a magnificent fortune, amounting, I believe, to 80,000 livres per annum."

"And this fortune will be doubled at the death of the old Jacobin, Noirtier."

"That is a tenacious old grandfather," said Beauchamp. "Tenacem propositi virum. I think he must have made an agreement with death to outlive all his heirs, and he appears likely to succeed. He resembles the old Conventionalist of '93, who said to Napoleon, in 1814, `You bend because your empire is a young stem, weakened by rapid growth. Take the Republic for a tutor; let us return with renewed strength to the battle-field, and I promise you 500,000 soldiers, another Marengo, and a second Austerlitz. Ideas do not become extinct, sire; they slumber sometimes, but only revive the stronger before they sleep entirely.' Ideas and men appeared the same to him. One thing only puzzles me, namely, how Franz d'Epinay will like a grandfather who cannot be separated from his wife. But where is Franz?"

"In the first carriage, with M. de Villefort, who considers him already as one of the family."

Such was the conversation in almost all the carriages; these two sudden deaths, so quickly following each other, astonished every one, but no one suspected the terrible secret which M. d'Avrigny had communicated, in his nocturnal walk to M. de Villefort. They arrived in about an hour at the cemetery; the weather was mild, but dull, and in harmony with the funeral ceremony. Among the groups which flocked towards the family vault, Chateau-Renaud recognized Morrel, who had come alone in a cabriolet, and walked silently along the path bordered with yew-trees. "You here?" said Chateau-Renaud, passing his arms through the young captain's; "are you a friend of Villefort's? How is it that I have never met you at his house?"

"I am no acquaintance of M. de Villefort's." answered Morrel, "but I was of Madame de Saint-Meran." Albert came up to them at this moment with Franz.

"The time and place are but ill-suited for an introduction." said Albert; "but we are not superstitious. M. Morrel, allow me to present to you M. Franz d'Epinay, a delightful travelling companion, with whom I made the tour of Italy. My dear Franz, M. Maximilian Morrel, an excellent friend I have acquired in your absence, and whose name you will hear me mention every time I make any allusion to affection, wit, or amiability." Morrel hesitated for a moment; he feared it would be hypocritical to accost in a friendly manner the man whom he was tacitly opposing, but his oath and the gravity of the circumstances recurred to his memory; he struggled to conceal his emotion and bowed to Franz. "Mademoiselle de Villefort is in deep sorrow, is she not?" said Debray to Franz.

"Extremely," replied he; "she looked so pale this morning, I scarcely knew her." These apparently simple words pierced Morrel to the heart. This man had seen Valentine, and spoken to her! The young and high-spirited officer required all his strength of mind to resist breaking his oath. He took the arm of Chateau-Renaud, and turned towards the vault, where the attendants had already placed the two coffins. "This is a magnificent habitation," said Beauchamp, looking towards the mausoleum; "a summer and winter palace. You will, in turn, enter it, my dear d'Epinay, for you will soon be numbered as one of the family. I, as a philosopher, should like a little country-house, a cottage down there under the trees, without so many free-stones over my poor body. In dying, I will say to those around me what Voltaire wrote to Piron: `Eo rus, and all will be over.' But come, Franz, take courage, your wife is an heiress."

"Indeed, Beauchamp, you are unbearable. Politics has made you laugh at everything, and political men have made you disbelieve everything. But when you have the honor of associating with ordinary men, and the pleasure of leaving politics for a moment, try to find your affectionate heart, which you leave with your stick when you go to the Chamber."

"But tell me," said Beauchamp, "what is life? Is it not a hall in Death's anteroom?"

"I am prejudiced against Beauchamp," said Albert, drawing Franz away, and leaving the former to finish his philosophical dissertation with Debray. The Villefort vault formed a square of white stones, about twenty feet high; an interior partition separated the two families, and each apartment had its entrance door. Here were not, as in other tombs, ignoble drawers, one above another, where thrift bestows its dead and labels them like specimens in a museum; all that was visible within the bronze gates was a gloomy-looking room, separated by a wall from the vault itself. The two doors before mentioned were in the middle of this wall, and enclosed the Villefort and Saint-Meran coffins. There grief might freely expend itself without being disturbed by the trifling loungers who came from a picnic party to visit Pere-la-Chaise, or by lovers who make it their rendezvous.

The two coffins were placed on trestles previously prepared for their reception in the right-hand crypt belonging to the Saint-Meran family. Villefort, Franz, and a few near relatives alone entered the sanctuary.

As the religious ceremonies had all been performed at the door, and there was no address given, the party all separated; Chateau-Renaud, Albert, and Morrel, went one way, and Debray and Beauchamp the other. Franz remained with M. de Villefort; at the gate of the cemetery Morrel made an excuse to wait; he saw Franz and M. de Villefort get into the same mourning coach, and thought this meeting forboded evil. He then returned to Paris, and although in the same carriage with Chateau-Renaud and Albert, he did not hear one word of their conversation. As Franz was about to take leave of M. de Villefort, "When shall I see you again?" said the latter.

"At what time you please, sir," replied Franz.

"As soon as possible."

"I am at your command, sir; shall we return together?"

"If not unpleasant to you."

"On the contrary, I shall feel much pleasure." Thus, the future father and son-in-law stepped into the same carriage, and Morrel, seeing them pass, became uneasy. Villefort and Franz returned to the Faubourg Saint-Honore. The procureur, without going to see either his wife or his daughter, went at once to his study, and, offering the young man a chair, -- "M. d'Epinay," said he, "allow me to remind you at this moment, -- which is perhaps not so ill-chosen as at first sight may appear, for obedience to the wishes of the departed is the first offering which should be made at their tomb, -- allow me then to remind you of the wish expressed by Madame de Saint-Meran on her death-bed, that Valentine's wedding might not be deferred. You know the affairs of the deceased are in perfect order, and her will bequeaths to Valentine the entire property of the Saint-Meran family; the notary showed me the documents yesterday, which will enable us to draw up the contract immediately. You may call on the notary, M. Deschamps, Place Beauveau, Faubourg Saint-Honore, and you have my authority to inspect those deeds."

"Sir," replied M. d'Epinay, "it is not, perhaps, the moment for Mademoiselle Valentine, who is in deep distress, to think of a husband; indeed, I fear" --

"Valentine will have no greater pleasure than that of fulfilling her grandmother's last injunctions; there will be no obstacle from that quarter, I assure you."

"In that case," replied Franz, "as I shall raise none, you may make arrangements when you please; I have pledged my word, and shall feel pleasure and happiness in adhering to it."

"Then," said Villefort, "nothing further is required. The contract was to have been signed three days since; we shall find it all ready, and can sign it to-day."

"But the mourning?" said Franz, hesitating.

"Don't be uneasy on that score," replied Villefort; "no ceremony will be neglected in my house. Mademoiselle de Villefort may retire during the prescribed three months to her estate of Saint-Meran; I say hers, for she inherits it to-day. There, after a few days, if you like, the civil marriage shall be celebrated without pomp or ceremony. Madame de Saint-Meran wished her daughter should be married there. When that is over, you, sir, can return to Paris, while your wife passes the time of her mourning with her mother-in-law."

"As you please, sir," said Franz.

"Then," replied M. de Villefort, "have the kindness to wait half an hour; Valentine shall come down into the drawing-room. I will send for M. Deschamps; we will read and sign the contract before we separate, and this evening Madame de Villefort shall accompany Valentine to her estate, where we will rejoin them in a week."

"Sir," said Franz, "I have one request to make."

"What is it?"

"I wish Albert de Morcerf and Raoul de Chateau-Renaud to be present at this signature; you know they are my witnesses."

"Half an hour will suffice to apprise them; will you go for them yourself, or shall you send?"

"I prefer going, sir."

"I shall expect you, then, in half an hour, baron, and Valentine will be ready." Franz bowed and left the room. Scarcely had the door closed, when M. de Villefort sent to tell Valentine to be ready in the drawing-room in half an hour, as he expected the notary and M. d'Epinay and his witnesses. The news caused a great sensation throughout the house; Madame de Villefort would not believe it, and Valentine was thunderstruck. She looked around for help, and would have gone down to her grandfather's room, but on the stairs she met M. de Villefort, who took her arm and led her into the drawing-room. In the anteroom, Valentine met Barrois, and looked despairingly at the old servant. A moment later, Madame de Villefort entered the drawing-room with her little Edward. It was evident that she had shared the grief of the family, for she was pale and looked fatigued. She sat down, took Edward on her knees, and from time to time pressed this child, on whom her affections appeared centred, almost convulsively to her bosom. Two carriages were soon heard to enter the court yard. One was the notary's; the other, that of Franz and his friends. In a moment the whole party was assembled. Valentine was so pale one might trace the blue veins from her temples, round her eyes and down her cheeks. Franz was deeply affected. Chateau-Renaud and Albert looked at each other with amazement; the ceremony which was just concluded had not appeared more sorrowful than did that which was about to begin. Madame de Villefort had placed herself in the shadow behind a velvet curtain, and as she constantly bent over her child, it was difficult to read the expression of her face. M. de Villefort was, as usual, unmoved.

The notary, after having according to the customary method arranged the papers on the table, taken his place in an armchair, and raised his spectacles, turned towards Franz:

"Are you M. Franz de Quesnel, baron d'Epinay?" asked he, although he knew it perfectly.

"Yes, sir," replied Franz. The notary bowed. "I have, then, to inform you, sir, at the request of M. de Villefort, that your projected marriage with Mademoiselle de Villefort has changed the feeling of M. Noirtier towards his grandchild, and that he disinherits her entirely of the fortune he would have left her. Let me hasten to add," continued he, "that the testator, having only the right to alienate a part of his fortune, and having alienated it all, the will will not bear scrutiny, and is declared null and void."

"Yes." said Villefort; "but I warn M. d'Epinay, that during my life-time my father's will shall never be questioned, my position forbidding any doubt to be entertained."

"Sir," said Franz, "I regret much that such a question has been raised in the presence of Mademoiselle Valentine; I have never inquired the amount of her fortune, which, however limited it may be, exceeds mine. My family has sought consideration in this alliance with M. de Villefort; all I seek is happiness." Valentine imperceptibly thanked him, while two silent tears rolled down her cheeks. "Besides, sir," said Villefort, addressing himself to his future son-in-law, "excepting the loss of a portion of your hopes, this unexpected will need not personally wound you; M. Noirtier's weakness of mind sufficiently explains it. It is not because Mademoiselle Valentine is going to marry you that he is angry, but because she will marry, a union with any other would have caused him the same sorrow. Old age is selfish, sir, and Mademoiselle de Villefort has been a faithful companion to M. Noirtier, which she cannot be when she becomes the Baroness d'Epinay. My father's melancholy state prevents our speaking to him on any subjects, which the weakness of his mind would incapacitate him from understanding, and I am perfectly convinced that at the present time, although, he knows that his granddaughter is going to be married, M. Noirtier has even forgotten the name of his intended grandson." M. de Villefort had scarcely said this, when the door opened, and Barrois appeared.

"Gentlemen," said he, in a tone strangely firm for a servant speaking to his masters under such solemn circumstances, -- "gentlemen, M. Noirtier de Villefort wishes to speak immediately to M. Franz de Quesnel, baron d'Epinay;" he, as well as the notary, that there might be no mistake in the person, gave all his titles to the bride-groom elect.

Villefort started, Madame de Villefort let her son slip from her knees, Valentine rose, pale and dumb as a statue. Albert and Chateau-Renaud exchanged a second look, more full of amazement than the first. The notary looked at Villefort. "It is impossible," said the procureur. "M. d'Epinay cannot leave the drawing-room at present."

"It is at this moment," replied Barrois with the same firmness, "that M. Noirtier, my master, wishes to speak on important subjects to M. Franz d'Epinay."

"Grandpapa Noirtier can speak now, then," said Edward, with his habitual quickness. However, his remark did not make Madame de Villefort even smile, so much was every mind engaged, and so solemn was the situation. Astonishment was at its height. Something like a smile was perceptible on Madame de Villefort's countenance. Valentine instinctively raised her eyes, as if to thank heaven.

"Pray go, Valentine," said; M. de Villefort, "and see what this new fancy of your grandfather's is." Valentine rose quickly, and was hastening joyfully towards the door, when M. de Villefort altered his intention.

"Stop," said he; "I will go with you."

"Excuse me, sir," said Franz, "since M. Noirtier sent for me, I am ready to attend to his wish; besides, I shall be happy to pay my respects to him, not having yet had the honor of doing so."

"Pray, sir," said Villefort with marked uneasiness, "do not disturb yourself."

"Forgive me, sir," said Franz in a resolute tone. "I would not lose this opportunity of proving to M. Noirtier how wrong it would be of him to encourage feelings of dislike to me, which I am determined to conquer, whatever they may be, by my devotion." And without listening to Villefort he arose, and followed Valentine, who was running down-stairs with the joy of a shipwrecked mariner who finds a rock to cling to. M. de Villefort followed them. Chateau-Renaud and Morcerf exchanged a third look of still increasing wonder.






中文翻译
第七十四章 维尔福家族之墓

  两天以后,早晨十点钟的光景,维尔福先生的门前聚集着很大的一群人。一长列丧车和私家马车从圣•奥诺路一直伸展到庇比尼路。在诸多马车里,有一辆车子的样式非常古怪,看来象是从外地来的。那是一种带蓬的大车,车身是黑色的,是最先来参加送葬的车子之一。有人问这是怎么一回事。据打听的结果,原来真是巧合得出奇:圣•梅朗侯爵的遗体就在这辆车子里,人们最初以为只来为一个人送丧,现在却要跟在两具尸体后面走了。圣•梅朗侯爵是国王路易十八和查理王十世最忠实的大臣之一,他的朋友很多;这些,再加上应维尔福的社会声望而来的一批人,就成了很大的一群。

  当局得到通知,准许两件丧事同时举行,第二辆柩车装饰得极其华丽,车一驶到维尔福先生门口,里面的那口棺材就搬进那辆柩车里。维尔福先生早就在拉雪兹神父墓地选好了家墓,准备安葬他的家属,这两具遗体就葬在那儿。可怜的蕾妮早已等在那儿,十年的分别以后,现在她又可以和她的父母相聚在一起了。巴黎人永远是好奇的,看见大出丧老是很爱激动,他们带着宗教的虔敬,目送着那壮观的行列陪伴着这两个老贵族到他们最后的安息地去。两个以最忠实可靠、最坚守传统习惯和信仰最坚定著称的老贵族。在一辆丧车里,波尚、阿尔贝和夏多•勒诺在谈论侯爵夫人的猝死。

  “去年我还在马赛见过圣•梅朗夫人,”夏多•勒诺说,“我还以为她可以活到一百岁呢,因为她身体极好,头脑很活跃,身子骨也很棒,她有多大年龄了?”

  “弗兰兹告诉我,”阿尔贝答道,“她有七十岁了。她不是死于年老衰弱而是愁死的,侯爵的死她非常悲痛,自从侯爵死后宁主义的基本原理同中国革命具体实践相结合,形成了适合,她的理智似乎始终没有完全恢复过。”

  “但她是生什么病死的呢?”波尚问道。

  “据说是脑充血,也许是中风,那两种病症差不多的,是不是?”

  “差不多。”

  “中风是不大可能,”波尚说,“我曾见过圣•梅朗夫人一两次,身材很矮很瘦,是一个神经质而不是多血质的人。象圣•梅朗夫人这样的体质,不可能因悲哀过度而中风的。”

  “总而言之,”阿尔贝说,“不论杀死她的是疾病还是医生,维尔福先生,说得确切些,我们的朋友弗兰兹,是要继承一笔很可观的遗产,我相信他因此每年可以增加八万里弗的收入。”

  “等到那个老雅各宾党徒诺瓦蒂埃去世的时候,他的财产还可以再加一倍。”

  “那真是一个意志顽强的老爷爷,”波尚说——“就象贺拉斯说的‘意志坚强的人’。我想,他一定和死神有协定,要看到所有的子女落葬。他很象一七九三年的那个老国民议会议员,这人在一八一四年对拿破仑说:‘您之所以失败,是因为您的帝国一是棵年轻的花草,由于生长得太快,所以茎子特别脆弱。请把共和国作为一个支柱,让我们养好了气力再回到战场上去,我保证您可以拥有五十万军队,再来一次马伦戈大捷和第二次的奥斯特利茨战役。观念是会绝灭的,陛下,它们有时会打一个嗑睡,但在完全睡醒以后,比睡着以前更强劲有力。”

  “在他看来,”阿尔贝说,“观念和人似乎是一样的东西。有一件事情我不理解——弗兰兹•伊皮奈怎么能守着一位不能和他的妻子分离的太岳父?日子可怎么过?但弗兰兹在哪儿?”

  “在最前面的那辆车子里,跟维尔福先生在一起,维尔福先生已经把他当作家庭的一员了。”

  在所有的车子里,人们的谈话几乎都是一样的。这两个人死得这样突然,而且这样迅速地接连到来,所以每一个人都很奇怪,但谁都没有怀疑过什么,阿夫里尼先生在黑夜里告诉维尔福先生的那种可怕的秘密,更没有人想过,大约一小时他们到达了坟场。天气温和而晦暗,很适宜于举行葬礼。

  在那一群向家墓拥过去的人堆里,夏多•勒诺认出了莫雷尔,他是独自乘着一辆轻便马车来的。他的脸色很苍白,正在无言地沿着那条两旁水松夹持的小径走着,“你在这儿!”夏多•勒诺挽住那青年上尉的胳膊说。“你是维尔福的朋友吗?我怎么从来没有在他的家里碰到过你呢?”

  “我并不认识维尔福先生,”莫雷尔答道,“但我认识圣•梅朗夫人。”

  这时,阿尔贝和弗兰兹上来了。“时间和地点实在并不适宜于作介绍,”阿尔贝说,“但我们不是迷信的人。莫雷尔先生,允许我给您介绍弗兰兹•伊皮奈先生。他是一位有趣的旅伴,我曾和他一同周游过意大利。我亲爱的弗兰兹,这位是马西米兰•莫雷尔先生。当我不认识你的时候,我们就是好朋友了,很快你就会知道,凡是我要说到友爱、机智、和蔼的时候,都会提及他的名字。”

  莫雷尔犹豫了一会儿。对方是他暗中的仇敌,如果他用热情的态度向他招呼,这未免太虚伪了;但他又想起他的诺言和眼前的形势,他勉强掩饰住他的情绪,向弗兰兹鞠了一躬。

  “维尔福小、姐很悲伤吧,是不是?”德布雷问弗兰兹说。

  “悲伤极了,”他答道,“今天早晨她的脸色非常的苍白,我简直认不出她了。”

  这几句表面上很简单的话刺痛了莫雷尔的心。那么这个人见过瓦朗蒂娜,而且还和她说过话!这位高傲的年轻军官用了他的全部意志力才阻止了破坏自己的诺言。他挽起夏多•勒诺的胳膊向坟墓走去,送丧的人已经把那两具棺材抬进墓室里面去了。

  “这个‘住处’很富丽堂皇,”波尚望着那座大坟说,“这是一座冬夏兼宜的宫殿。将来,到适当的时候,你也是要进去的,我亲爱的伊皮奈,因为你不久就要成为那个家庭的一员了。而我,象一个哲学家,喜欢有一间小小的乡下房子,在那些树底下盖一间茅庐,我不愿意在我自己的身体上面压上这么许多大石头。临死的时候,我要把伏尔泰写给庇隆[庇隆(一六八九—一七七三),法国诗人和剧作家。——译注]的那句话,‘到乡下去吧,一了百了。’说给我周围的人听。不过别去考虑这些,弗兰兹,横竖继承财产的是你的太太。”

  “波尚,”弗兰兹说,“你这个人真叫人受不了。政治使你对一切都采取嘲笑的态度,而操纵这些事务的人都有什么都不相信的习惯。当你有幸和普通人在一起,并且有幸能暂时离开政治的时候,设法去找回你那颗友爱的心吧,你在到众议院或贵族院去的时候,大概把它和你的手杖一同丢什么地方了。”

  “哦!我的上帝!”波尚说,“生命是什么?是在通向死神的候见室里短暂的停留。”

  “我讨厌波尚。”阿尔贝说,说着就拉着弗兰兹走开了,让波尚去和德布雷讲完他那篇看破红尘的议论。

  维尔福的家墓由白色的大理石筑成,是一座正方形的建筑物,高约二十呎,内部是隔开的,分别属于圣•梅朗和维尔福两个家庭,每一间都有一扇门同外面相通。有些人家的坟墓象是那种下等的五斗柜,墓穴象抽屉似的堆叠着。每一隔墓穴的前面刻上几行字,活象是一张铭牌。但维尔福的家墓却不然,从那青铜的墓门里望进去,先看见一间肃穆的前厅,墓室和前庭之间还隔了一堵墙,一扇门通入维尔福家的墓穴,一扇门通圣•梅朗家的墓穴。在那里面,他们可以尽情宣泄悲哀,即使有无聊的游客到拉雪兹神父墓地来举行野餐,即使情人们来这儿幽会,也不会打扰他们。

  两具棺材抬进了右边的墓室,放在事先准备好的抬架上,只有维尔福、弗兰兹和少数几个近亲进入那个墓穴。

  宗教的仪式都已在墓前举行,而且也没有举行什么演讲,所以送葬的人群很快就散了开;夏多•勒诺、阿尔贝和莫雷尔走一条路,德布雷和波尚走另外一条路。弗兰兹和维尔福先生在坟场门口等着莫雷尔借口逗留了一会儿,他看到弗兰兹和维尔福先生一同走进一辆马车,心里就觉得他们将进行一场密谈对他来说这是一个不祥的预兆。在回巴黎去的道路上而虽然与夏多•勒诺和阿尔贝同坐在一车马车里,但他们一路谈了些什么他却不知道。

  当弗兰兹快向维尔福先生告辞的时候,维尔福说:“我什么时候可以再见到您?”

  “随便您什么时候都可以,阁下。”弗兰兹回答。

  “愈早愈好。”

  “我悉听您吩咐,阁下。我们一起回去好吗?”

  “如果那不会扰乱您的计划的话。”

  “绝对不会。”

  于是这一对未来的翁婿就跨进同一辆马车,莫雷尔看着他们经过,心里非常烦燥、这种烦躁是有理由的。维尔福和弗兰兹回到圣•奥诺路。检察官不去看他的妻子和女儿,急急地走进他的书房,让年轻人坐在椅子上。“伊皮奈先生,”他说,“允许我提醒你,虽然乍一看也许会觉得现在这个时间选择得非常不合适,但我们是应该服从死者的旨意。圣•梅朗夫人在她的灵床上所表示的旨意,就是,瓦朗蒂娜的婚事不要耽搁。您知道,死者的一切事务都已办理得井井有条,在她的遗嘱里,她把圣•梅朗家的全部财产都留给了瓦朗蒂娜;律师昨天把那些文件给我看过了,我们可以凭此详详细细地草拟婚约。公证人就是圣•奥诺路波伏广场的狄思康先生。”

  “阁下,”伊皮奈先生答道,“瓦朗蒂娜小、姐现在正非常悲痛,也许她还没有想到出嫁的事情,真的,我担心——”

  “瓦朗蒂娜最愉快的事情,”维尔福先生插进来说,“莫过于完成她外婆的遗训,那方面不会有什么阻碍,我向您保证。”

  “既然如此,”弗兰兹答道,“我这一方面也不会有什么阻碍,时间尽可以随您安排,这件事情我已经答应过,我很高兴能履行我自己的诺言。”

  “那么,”维尔福说,“一切都准备好了,婚约本来在三天以前就可以签订。不用再等了,我们今天就可以签订婚约。

  “但现在是在服丧期呀!”弗兰兹迟疑地说。

  “请放心,”维尔福回答。“舍下对于礼制决不会疏忽。在那三个月服丧期里,维尔福小、姐可以到圣•梅朗去,住在她的庄园里,我说‘她的庄园’,因为那处产业已经属于她了。

  在一个星期之内,如果您愿意的话,就可以在那儿成婚,我们不铺张,也不请客。圣•梅朗夫人希望她的外孙女儿在那里结婚。婚礼完毕以后,阁下,您就可以回到巴黎来,而您的妻子则由她的继母陪她一同度过她的服丧期。”

  “就按您的意见吧,阁下。”弗兰兹说。

  “那么,”维尔福先生答道,“请稍候,半小时以后,瓦朗蒂娜就可以到客厅里来。我派人去请狄思康先生,我们在分手以前先把婚约读一遍,签字以后,今天晚上维尔福夫人就陪瓦朗蒂娜到她的庄园去,我们在一星期之内去那儿,给你们完婚。”

  “阁下,”弗兰兹说,“我有一点请求。”

  “什么请求?”

  “我希望阿尔贝•马尔塞夫和莱罗尔•夏多•勒诺能参加这次的签约仪式,您知道他们是我的证人。”

  “半个钟头的时间已尽够通知他们了,您亲自去找他们还是派人去?”

  “我愿意自己走一趟,阁下。”

  “那么我希望您在半小时内回来,男爵,瓦朗蒂娜那时也可以准备好了。”

  弗兰兹鞠了一躬,走了出去。房门刚关上,维尔福先生就派人去叫瓦朗蒂娜,要她在半小时内到客厅去,他希望公证人、伊皮奈先生和他的证人也能在那个时间以内赶到。这个消息顿时轰动了全家,维尔福夫人不肯相信,瓦朗蒂娜犹如遭了雷击,她回下张望寻找救兵。她本来想下楼去找她的祖父,但她在楼梯上遇到维尔福先生,维尔福挽住她的胳膊,把领她到客厅里去。在候见室里,瓦朗蒂娜遇到巴罗斯,她绝望地望着那个老仆人。一会儿,维尔福夫人带着小爱德华进客厅来了。她显然也分尝了家庭的悲哀,她的脸色苍白,看上去很疲倦。她坐下来,把爱德华抱在膝头上,不时痉挛地把这个孩子紧抱在她的胸前,似乎她的整个生命都已集中在儿子身上了。不久,他们听到有两辆马车驶进前庭。一辆是公证人的,一辆则载着弗兰兹和他的朋友。这会儿,人都到齐了,瓦朗蒂娜的脸色苍白,浅蓝色太阳穴上的青筋隐约可见,不仅环绕了她的眼圈,而且延伸到了她的脸颊,弗兰兹也深深被感动了。夏多•勒诺和阿尔贝互相惊愕地望着对方;刚才结束的葬礼似乎并不比快要开始的这一场更凄惨。维尔福夫人坐在一幅天鹅绒帷幕的阴影里,而且因为她一直俯身朝向坐在膝上的孩子,所以从她脸上的表情很难看她在想什么。维尔福先生跟平常一样,毫不动容。

  公证人按照惯例,把文件摆在桌子上,在一张圈椅里坐下来,举起他的单眼镜,转向弗兰兹。“您是不是弗兰兹•奎斯奈尔先生,伊皮奈男爵?”他问道,尽管他知道而且知道得十分清楚。

  “是的,阁下。”弗兰兹回答。

  公证人欠了欠身。“那么,阁下,我应维尔福先生的请求,得通知您一声:您和维尔福小、姐的婚事,改变了诺瓦蒂埃先生对他孙女儿的情感,已把他本来预备遗赠给她的财产进行了让与。但我有必要补充,现在既已全部赠让,所以那份遗嘱在法律上可以宣判无效。”

  “是的,”维尔福说,“但我要提醒伊皮奈先生,在我在世的期间,家父的遗嘱是不能更改。因为我的地位绝对不容许招惹一丝谗谤。”

  “阁下,”弗兰兹说,“这样的一个问题竟当着瓦朗蒂娜小、姐的面提出,我深表遗憾,我从来没有问过她的财产数目,而且不论她的财产多少,总要比我的多。我以能和维尔福先生联姻为幸,我所寻求的只是幸福。”

  瓦朗蒂娜暗地里很感谢他,两滴眼泪无声地滚下她的脸颊。

  “而且,阁下,”维尔福对他的未来女婿说,“您除了在这方面受了一部分损失以外,这一份出人意料的遗嘱对您个人并没什么恶意,这完全是诺瓦蒂埃先生脑力不济的缘故。他所不高兴的,并不是因为瓦朗蒂娜小、姐要嫁给您,而是因为她要嫁人,不论她嫁给哪一个人,他都会同样伤心的。老年人是自私的,阁下,维尔福小、姐一向是诺瓦蒂埃先生忠实的侣伴,当她成为伊皮奈男爵夫人的时候,就不能再时时陪他了。家父的处境很不幸,由于他的脑力不济,理解力贫乏,所以许多事情我们无法和他谈,我确信在目前这个时候,虽然诺瓦蒂埃先生知道他的孙女快要结婚,但她一定把他未来孙女婿的名字都忘记了。”

  维尔福先生说完这篇话,弗兰兹鞠了一躬,但他的话还没有出口,房门忽然打开,巴罗斯出现了。“诸位,”他说,他的语气异常坚决,在这种情况下,他不象是一个仆人在对他的主人说话——“诸位,诺瓦蒂埃先生希望立刻和弗兰兹•奎斯奈尔先生、伊皮奈男爵谈一次话。”他也象公证人一样,为避免找错了人,把入选的新郎的全部头衔都背了出来。

  维尔福吃了一惊,维尔福夫人让她的儿子从他的膝头上溜下来。瓦朗蒂娜站起身来,脸色苍白,哑口无言,象是一尊石像。阿尔贝和夏多•勒诺互相对望着,比第一次更惊愕。

  公证人也呆望着维尔福。

  “这是不可能的,”检察官说,“这个时候伊皮奈男爵不能离开客厅。”

  “我的主人诺瓦蒂埃先生就是在这个时候希望和弗兰兹•伊皮奈先生谈一件重要的事情。”巴罗斯用同样坚决的语气回答。

  “那么,诺瓦蒂埃爷爷现在能够讲话啦。”爱德华说,还是象往常那样肆无忌惮。可是,就连维尔福夫人听到他这句话都没有笑一下,每一个人的脑子里都杂乱无章,客厅里的气氛变得异常严肃。

  “对诺瓦蒂埃先生说,”维尔福说,“他的要求无法满足。”

  “那么诺瓦蒂埃先生向这几位先生宣布,”巴罗斯说,“他要叫人抬他到客厅里来。”

  大家惊讶到了极点。维尔福夫人的脸上露出一丝难以觉察的微笑。瓦朗蒂娜本能地抬起头来,看着天花板,心里在感谢上帝。

  “你去看一看,瓦朗蒂娜,”维尔福先生说,“去看看你的祖父这次又有什么新花样。”瓦朗蒂娜急忙向门口走去。但维尔福先生忽然又改变主意。

  “等一下!”他说,“我和你一起去。”

  “原谅我,阁下,”弗兰兹说,“据我看,既然诺瓦蒂埃先生派人来找我,就应该由我满足他的要求。而且,我还没有拜见过他,我很高兴能向他表达我的敬意。”

  “阁下,”维尔福说,态度显然很不安,“请不必劳驾。”

  “宽恕我,阁下,”弗兰兹用一种坚决的口气说。“我很想向诺瓦蒂埃先生证明,他对我的反感是大错特错的,而且不论他对我的成见有多深,我决心要用我恳挚的情意来打消它,所以我不愿意丧失这个解释的机会。”他不理会维尔福的话,站起来跟着瓦朗蒂娜走了出去;瓦朗蒂娜飞也似地跑下楼梯,高兴得象一个落海的水手发现了一块可以攀附的岩石一样。

  维尔福先生跟在他们的后面。夏多•勒诺和马尔塞夫又一次交换眼光,愈来愈感到莫名其妙了。





[ 此帖被喻然末年在2013-10-22 13:53重新编辑 ]
暮辞朝

ZxID:15103679


等级: 内阁元老
配偶: 清风雅乐
这一段开心的日子请你勿忘
举报 只看该作者 44楼  发表于: 2013-10-22 0
英文原文
Chapter 75
A Signed Statement.

Noirtier was prepared to receive them, dressed in black, and installed in his arm-chair. When the three persons he expected had entered, he looked at the door, which his valet immediately closed.

"Listen," whispered Villefort to Valentine, who could not conceal her joy; "if M. Noirtier wishes to communicate anything which would delay your marriage, I forbid you to understand him." Valentine blushed, but did not answer. Villefort, approaching Noirtier -- "Here is M. Franz d'Epinay," said he; "you requested to see him. We have all wished for this interview, and I trust it will convince you how ill-formed are your objections to Valentine's marriage."

Noirtier answered only by a look which made Villefort's blood run cold. He motioned to Valentine to approach. In a moment, thanks to her habit of conversing with her grandfather, she understood that he asked for a key. Then his eye was fixed on the drawer of a small chest between the windows. She opened the drawer, and found a key; and, understanding that was what he wanted, again watched his eyes, which turned toward an old secretary which had been neglected for many years and was supposed to contain nothing but useless documents. "Shall I open the secretary?" asked Valentine.

"Yes," said the old man.

"And the drawers?"

"Yes."

"Those at the side?"

"No."

"The middle one?"

"Yes." Valentine opened it and drew out a bundle of papers. "Is that what you wish for?" asked she.

"No."

She took successively all the other papers out till the drawer was empty. "But there are no more," said she. Noirtier's eye was fixed on the dictionary. "Yes, I understand, grandfather," said the young girl.

He pointed to each letter of the alphabet. At the letter S the old man stopped her. She opened, and found the word "secret."

"Ah, is there a secret spring?" said Valentine.

"Yes," said Noirtier.

"And who knows it?" Noirtier looked at the door where the servant had gone out. "Barrois?" said she.

"Yes."

"Shall I call him?"

"Yes."

Valentine went to the door, and called Barrois. Villefort's impatience during this scene made the perspiration roll from his forehead, and Franz was stupefied. The old servant came. "Barrois," said Valentine, "my grandfather has told me to open that drawer in the secretary, but there is a secret spring in it, which you know -- will you open it?"

Barrois looked at the old man. "Obey," said Noirtier's intelligent eye. Barrois touched a spring, the false bottom came out, and they saw a bundle of papers tied with a black string.

"Is that what you wish for?" said Barrois.

"Yes."

"Shall I give these papers to M. de Villefort?"

"No."

"To Mademoiselle Valentine?"

"No."

"To M. Franz d'Epinay?"

"Yes."

Franz, astonished, advanced a step. "To me, sir?" said he.

"Yes." Franz took them from Barrois and casting a glance at the cover, read: --

"`To be given, after my death, to General Durand, who shall bequeath the packet to his son, with an injunction to preserve it as containing an important document.'

"Well, sir," asked Franz, "what do you wish me to do with this paper?"

"To preserve it, sealed up as it is, doubtless," said the procureur.

"No," replied Noirtier eagerly.

"Do you wish him to read it?" said Valentine.

"Yes," replied the old man. "You understand, baron, my grandfather wishes you to read this paper," said Valentine.

"Then let us sit down," said Villefort impatiently, "for it will take some time."

"Sit down," said the old man. Villefort took a chair, but Valentine remained standing by her father's side, and Franz before him, holding the mysterious paper in his hand. "Read," said the old man. Franz untied it, and in the midst of the most profound silence read:

"`Extract from the Report of a meeting of the Bonapartist Club in the Rue Saint-Jacques, held February 5th, 1815.'"

Franz stopped. "February 5th, 1815!" said he; "it is the day my father was murdered." Valentine and Villefort were dumb; the eye of the old man alone seemed to say clearly, "Go on."

"But it was on leaving this club," said he, "my father disappeared." Noirtier's eye continued to say, "Read." He resumed: --

"`The undersigned Louis Jacques Beaurepaire, lieutenant-colonel of artillery, Etienne Duchampy, general of brigade, and Claude Lecharpal, keeper of woods and forests, Declare, that on the 4th of February, a letter arrived from the Island of Elba, recommending to the kindness and the confidence of the Bonapartist Club, General Flavien de Quesnel, who having served the emperor from 1804 to 1814 was supposed to be devoted to the interests of the Napoleon dynasty, notwithstanding the title of baron which Louis XVIII. had just granted to him with his estate of Epinay.

"`A note was in consequence addressed to General de Quesnel, begging him to be present at the meeting next day, the 5th. The note indicated neither the street nor the number of the house where the meeting was to be held; it bore no signature, but it announced to the general that some one would call for him if he would be ready at nine o'clock. The meetings were always held from that time till midnight. At nine o'clock the president of the club presented himself; the general was ready, the president informed him that one of the conditions of his introduction was that he should be eternally ignorant of the place of meeting, and that he would allow his eyes to be bandaged, swearing that he would not endeavor to take off the bandage. General de Quesnel accepted the condition, and promised on his honor not to seek to discover the road they took. The general's carriage was ready, but the president told him it was impossible for him to use it, since it was useless to blindfold the master if the coachman knew through what streets he went. "What must be done then?" asked the general. -- "I have my carriage here," said the president.

"`"Have you, then, so much confidence in your servant that you can intrust him with a secret you will not allow me to know?"

"`"Our coachman is a member of the club," said the president; "we shall be driven by a State-Councillor."

"`"Then we run another risk," said the general, laughing, "that of being upset." We insert this joke to prove that the general was not in the least compelled to attend the meeting, but that he came willingly. When they were seated in the carriage the president reminded the general of his promise to allow his eyes to be bandaged, to which he made no opposition. On the road the president thought he saw the general make an attempt to remove the handkerchief, and reminded him of his oath. "Sure enough," said the general. The carriage stopped at an alley leading out of the Rue Saint-Jacques. The general alighted, leaning on the arm of the president, of whose dignity he was not aware, considering him simply as a member of the club; they went through the alley, mounted a flight of stairs, and entered the assembly-room.

"`"The deliberations had already begun. The members, apprised of the sort of presentation which was to be made that evening, were all in attendance. When in the middle of the room the general was invited to remove his bandage, he did so immediately, and was surprised to see so many well-known faces in a society of whose existence he had till then been ignorant. They questioned him as to his sentiments, but he contented himself with answering, that the letters from the Island of Elba ought to have informed them'" --

Franz interrupted himself by saying, "My father was a royalist; they need not have asked his sentiments, which were well known."

"And hence," said Villefort, "arose my affection for your father, my dear M. Franz. Opinions held in common are a ready bond of union."

"Read again," said the old man. Franz continued: --

"`The president then sought to make him speak more explicitly, but M. de Quesnel replied that he wished first to know what they wanted with him. He was then informed of the contents of the letter from the Island of Elba, in which he was recommended to the club as a man who would be likely to advance the interests of their party. One paragraph spoke of the return of Bonaparte and promised another letter and further details, on the arrival of the Pharaon belonging to the shipbuilder Morrel, of Marseilles, whose captain was entirely devoted to the emperor. During all this time, the general, on whom they thought to have relied as on a brother, manifested evidently signs of discontent and repugnance. When the reading was finished, he remained silent, with knitted brows.

"`"Well," asked the president, "what do you say to this letter, general?"

"`"I say that it is too soon after declaring myself for Louis XVIII. to break my vow in behalf of the ex-emperor." This answer was too clear to permit of any mistake as to his sentiments. "General," said the president, "we acknowledge no King Louis XVIII., or an ex-emperor, but his majesty the emperor and king, driven from France, which is his kingdom, by violence and treason."

"`"Excuse me, gentlemen," said the general; "you may not acknowledge Louis XVIII., but I do, as he has made me a baron and a field-marshal, and I shall never forget that for these two titles I am indebted to his happy return to France."

"`"Sir," said the president, rising with gravity, "be careful what you say; your words clearly show us that they are deceived concerning you in the Island of Elba, and have deceived us! The communication has been made to you in consequence of the confidence placed in you, and which does you honor. Now we discover our error; a title and promotion attach you to the government we wish to overturn. We will not constrain you to help us; we enroll no one against his conscience, but we will compel you to act generously, even if you are not disposed to do so."

"`"You would call acting generously, knowing your conspiracy and not informing against you, that is what I should call becoming your accomplice. You see I am more candid than you."'"

"Ah, my father!" said Franz, interrupting himself. "I understand now why they murdered him." Valentine could not help casting one glance towards the young man, whose filial enthusiasm it was delightful to behold. Villefort walked to and fro behind them. Noirtier watched the expression of each one, and preserved his dignified and commanding attitude. Franz returned to the manuscript, and continued: --

"`"Sir," said the president, "you have been invited to join this assembly -- you were not forced here; it was proposed to you to come blindfolded -- you accepted. When you complied with this twofold request you well knew we did not wish to secure the throne of Louis XVIII., or we should not take so much care to avoid the vigilance of the police. It would be conceding too much to allow you to put on a mask to aid you in the discovery of our secret, and then to remove it that you may ruin those who have confided in you. No, no, you must first say if you declare yourself for the king of a day who now reigns, or for his majesty the emperor."

"`"I am a royalist," replied the general; "I have taken the oath of allegiance to Louis XVIII., and I will adhere to it." These words were followed by a general murmur, and it was evident that several of the members were discussing the propriety of making the general repent of his rashness.

"`The president again arose, and having imposed silence, said, -- "Sir, you are too serious and too sensible a man not to understand the consequences of our present situation, and your candor has already dictated to us the conditions which remain for us to offer you." The general, putting his hand on his sword, exclaimed, -- "If you talk of honor, do not begin by disavowing its laws, and impose nothing by violence."

"`"And you, sir," continued the president, with a calmness still more terrible than the general's anger, "I advise you not to touch your sword." The general looked around him with slight uneasiness; however he did not yield, but calling up all his fortitude, said, -- "I will not swear."

"`"Then you must die," replied the president calmly. M. d'Epinay became very pale; he looked round him a second time, several members of the club were whispering, and getting their arms from under their cloaks. "General," said the president, "do not alarm yourself; you are among men of honor who will use every means to convince you before resorting to the last extremity, but as you have said, you are among conspirators, you are in possession of our secret, and you must restore it to us." A significant silence followed these words, and as the general did not reply, -- "Close the doors," said the president to the door-keeper.

"`The same deadly silence succeeded these words. Then the general advanced, and making a violent effort to control his feelings, -- "I have a son," said he, "and I ought to think of him, finding myself among assassins."

"`"General," said the chief of the assembly, "one man may insult fifty -- it is the privilege of weakness. But he does wrong to use his privilege. Follow my advice, swear, and do not insult." The general, again daunted by the superiority of the chief, hesitated a moment; then advancing to the president's desk, -- "What is the form, said he.

"`"It is this: -- `I swear by my honor not to reveal to any one what I have seen and heard on the 5th of February, 1815, between nine and ten o'clock in the evening; and I plead guilty of death should I ever violate this oath.'" The general appeared to be affected by a nervous tremor, which prevented his answering for some moments; then, overcoming his manifest repugnance, he pronounced the required oath, but in so low a tone as to be scarcely audible to the majority of the members, who insisted on his repeating it clearly and distinctly, which he did.

"`"Now am I at liberty to retire?" said the general. The president rose, appointed three members to accompany him, and got into the carriage with the general after bandaging his eyes. One of those three members was the coachman who had driven them there. The other members silently dispersed. "Where do you wish to be taken?" asked the president. -- "Anywhere out of your presence," replied M. d'Epinay. "Beware, sir," replied the president, "you are no longer in the assembly, and have only to do with individuals; do not insult them unless you wish to be held responsible." But instead of listening, M. d'Epinay went on, -- "You are still as brave in your carriage as in your assembly because you are still four against one." The president stopped the coach. They were at that part of the Quai des Ormes where the steps lead down to the river. "Why do you stop here?" asked d'Epinay.

"`"Because, sir," said the president, "you have insulted a man, and that man will not go one step farther without demanding honorable reparation."

"`"Another method of assassination?" said the general, shrugging his shoulders.

"`"Make no noise, sir, unless you wish me to consider you as one of the men of whom you spoke just now as cowards, who take their weakness for a shield. You are alone, one alone shall answer you; you have a sword by your side, I have one in my cane; you have no witness, one of these gentlemen will serve you. Now, if you please, remove your bandage." The general tore the handkerchief from his eyes. "At last," said he, "I shall know with whom I have to do." They opened the door and the four men alighted.'"

Franz again interrupted himself, and wiped the cold drops from his brow; there was something awful in hearing the son read aloud in trembling pallor these details of his father's death, which had hitherto been a mystery. Valentine clasped her hands as if in prayer. Noirtier looked at Villefort with an almost sublime expression of contempt and pride. Franz continued: --

"`It was, as we said, the fifth of February. For three days the mercury had been five or six degrees below freezing and the steps were covered with ice. The general was stout and tall, the president offered him the side of the railing to assist him in getting down. The two witnesses followed. It was a dark night. The ground from the steps to the river was covered with snow and hoarfrost, the water of the river looked black and deep. One of the seconds went for a lantern in a coal-barge near, and by its light they examined the weapons. The president's sword, which was simply, as he had said, one he carried in his cane, was five inches shorter than the general's, and had no guard. The general proposed to cast lots for the swords, but the president said it was he who had given the provocation, and when he had given it he had supposed each would use his own arms. The witnesses endeavored to insist, but the president bade them be silent. The lantern was placed on the ground, the two adversaries took their stations, and the duel began. The light made the two swords appear like flashes of lightning; as for the men, they were scarcely perceptible, the darkness was so great.

"`General d'Epinay passed for one of the best swordsmen in the army, but he was pressed so closely in the onset that he missed his aim and fell. The witnesses thought he was dead, but his adversary, who knew he had not struck him, offered him the assistance of his hand to rise. The circumstance irritated instead of calming the general, and he rushed on his adversary. But his opponent did not allow his guard to be broken. He received him on his sword and three times the general drew back on finding himself too closely engaged, and then returned to the charge. At the third he fell again. They thought he slipped, as at first, and the witnesses, seeing he did not move, approached and endeavored to raise him, but the one who passed his arm around the body found it was moistened with blood. The general, who had almost fainted, revived. "Ah," said he, "they have sent some fencing-master to fight with me." The president, without answering, approached the witness who held the lantern, and raising his sleeve, showed him two wounds he had received in his arm; then opening his coat, and unbuttoning his waistcoat, displayed his side, pierced with a third wound. Still he had not even uttered a sigh. General d'Epinay died five minutes after.'"

Franz read these last words in a voice so choked that they were hardly audible, and then stopped, passing his hand over his eyes as if to dispel a cloud; but after a moment's silence, he continued: --

"`The president went up the steps, after pushing his sword into his cane; a track of blood on the snow marked his course. He had scarcely arrived at the top when he heard a heavy splash in the water -- it was the general's body, which the witnesses had just thrown into the river after ascertaining that he was dead. The general fell, then, in a loyal duel, and not in ambush as it might have been reported. In proof of this we have signed this paper to establish the truth of the facts, lest the moment should arrive when either of the actors in this terrible scene should be accused of premeditated murder or of infringement of the laws of honor.

"`Signed, Beaurepaire, Deschamps, and Lecharpal.'"

When Franz had finished reading this account, so dreadful for a son; when Valentine, pale with emotion, had wiped away a tear; when Villefort, trembling, and crouched in a corner, had endeavored to lessen the storm by supplicating glances at the implacable old man, -- "Sir," said d'Epinay to Noirtier, "since you are well acquainted with all these details, which are attested by honorable signatures, -- since you appear to take some interest in me, although you have only manifested it hitherto by causing me sorrow, refuse me not one final satisfaction -- tell me the name of the president of the club, that I may at least know who killed my father." Villefort mechanically felt for the handle of the door; Valentine, who understood sooner than anyone her grandfather's answer, and who had often seen two scars upon his right arm, drew back a few steps. "Mademoiselle," said Franz, turning towards Valentine, "unite your efforts with mine to find out the name of the man who made me an orphan at two years of age." Valentine remained dumb and motionless.

"Hold, sir," said Villefort, "do not prolong this dreadful scene. The names have been purposely concealed; my father himself does not know who this president was, and if he knows, he cannot tell you; proper names are not in the dictionary."

"Oh, misery," cried Franz: "the only hope which sustained me and enabled me to read to the end was that of knowing, at least, the name of him who killed my father! Sir, sir," cried he, turning to Noirtier, "do what you can -- make me understand in some way!"

"Yes," replied Noirtier.

"Oh, mademoiselle, -- mademoiselle!" cried Franz, "your grandfather says he can indicate the person. Help me, -- lend me your assistance!" Noirtier looked at the dictionary. Franz took it with a nervous trembling, and repeated the letters of the alphabet successively, until he came to M. At that letter the old man signified "Yes."

"M," repeated Franz. The young man's finger, glided over the words, but at each one Noirtier answered by a negative sign. Valentine hid her head between her hands. At length, Franz arrived at the word MYSELF.

"Yes!"

"You?" cried Franz, whose hair stood on end; "you, M. Noirtier -- you killed my father?"

"Yes!" replied Noirtier, fixing a majestic look on the young man. Franz fell powerless on a chair; Villefort opened the door and escaped, for the idea had entered his mind to stifle the little remaining life in the heart of this terrible old man.





中文翻译
第七十五章 会议纪要

  诺瓦蒂埃身穿黑衣服,坐在他的圈椅里准备接见他们。当他期待着的三个人进来以后,他看看门,他的跟班就立刻把门关上。

  瓦朗蒂娜掩饰不住内心的喜悦。“记住,”维尔福对她耳语说,“如果诺瓦蒂埃先生想推迟你的婚事,我不许你弄清楚他的意思。”

  瓦朗蒂娜红了红脸,但没有说什么。维尔福走近到诺瓦蒂埃跟前。“您要求见见弗兰兹•伊皮奈先生,”他说,“现在他来了。我们都希望他来拜见您一次,我相信在这次拜见以后,您就会理解您反对瓦朗蒂娜的婚事多么没有根据。”

  诺瓦蒂埃只用目光作回答,他那种目光使维尔福的血液立时冷却下来。他用他的眼睛向瓦朗蒂娜给了一个示意,要她走过去。幸而她和她的祖父向来是谈得开的,所以没过多久她就明白了他要的东西是一把钥匙。然后他的眼光落到放在两个窗口之间的一只小柜子的抽屉上。她打开那抽屉,找到一把钥匙。她知这就是他所要的东西经验论。学说中还有不少辩证法的因素。力图把机械唯物论,她接下又去注意他的眼睛,他的目光转到一张旧写字台上,这只写字台早已为人忽视,以为里面不过藏着一些无用的文件。

  “要我打开写字台吗?”瓦朗蒂娜问。

  “是的。”老人说。

  “开抽屉?”

  “对。”

  “边上的那些吗?”

  “不。”

  “中间的那个?”

  “是的。”

  瓦朗蒂娜打开抽屉,拿出一卷文件。“您要的是这个吗?”

  她问。

  “不。”

  她把其他所有文件都一样一样拿出来,直到抽屉都拿空了。“抽屉全都空了。”她说。

  诺瓦蒂埃的眼光盯到字典上。

  “好的,我懂了,爷爷。”那青年女郎说。

  她一个一个字母的指着找。指到S这个字母上,老人就止住她。她翻开字典,一直到“暗隔”这个字。

  “啊!抽屉里有暗隔吗?”瓦朗蒂娜说。

  “是的。”诺瓦蒂埃表示。

  “有谁知道这事?”

  诺瓦蒂埃望着仆人出去的那扇门。

  “巴罗斯?”她说。

  “是的。”

  “我去把他叫来吗?”

  “是的。”

  瓦朗蒂娜到门口去叫巴罗斯。维尔福看得不耐烦极了,汗珠从他的前额滚下来,弗兰兹呆在一边。那个仆人来了。

  “巴罗斯,”瓦朗蒂娜说,“祖父叫我打开写字台的那个抽屉,里面有一层暗隔,你知道怎么打开它,请你弄开好吗?”

  巴罗斯望着那个老人。

  “听她的。”诺瓦蒂埃聪明的眼光说。

  巴罗斯在一暗扭上按动了一下,抽屉的假底脱落了下来,他们见到里面有一卷用黑线缠着的文件。

  “您要的是这样东西吗,老爷?”巴罗斯问。

  “是的。”

  “让我把这些文件交给维尔福先生?”

  “不。”

  “给瓦朗蒂娜小、姐?”

  “不。”

  “给弗兰兹•伊皮奈先生?”

  “是的。”

  弗兰兹很是吃惊,他向前了一步。“给我,阁下?”他说。

  “是的。”

  弗兰兹从巴罗斯的手里把文件接过来,眼光落到包皮纸上,念道:我过世之后,把这包东西交给杜兰特将军,再由杜兰特将军传给他的儿子,嘱其妥善保存,为其中藏有一份最最重要的文件。”

  “噢,阁下,”弗兰兹问道,“您想让我怎么处理这卷文件呢?”

  “肯定是要您原封不动地保管起来。”检察官说。

  “不!”诺瓦蒂埃急切地说。

  “您想让他把它念一遍吗?”瓦朗蒂娜说。

  “是的。”老人回答。

  “您懂了吗,男爵阁下,家祖父希望您把这卷文件念一遍。”瓦朗蒂娜说。

  “那么我们就坐下来吧,”维尔福不耐烦地说,“这可要花一些时间。”

  “坐。”老人的眼光说。

  维尔福在一张椅子上坐下来,但瓦朗蒂娜仍然站在她祖父旁边,弗兰兹站在他前面。“念吧,”老人的眼睛说。弗兰兹撕开封套,在无比深沉的静寂中,念道:“摘自一八一五年二月五日圣•杰克司街拿破仑党俱乐部会议录。”

  弗兰兹顿了一顿。“一八一五年二月五日!”他说,“这是家父被害的日子。”

  瓦朗蒂娜和维尔福都一时哑口无言,只有老人的目光似乎明明白白地说道:“往下念。”

  “可是,”他说:“家父是在离开这个俱乐部以后才失踪的。”

  诺瓦蒂埃的眼光继续说:“念呀。”

  他又继续念道:署名证人炮兵中校路易士•杰克•波尔贝、陆军准将艾蒂安•杜香比及森林水利部长克劳特•李卡波声明:二月四日,接到厄尔巴岛送来的一封函件,向拿破仑党俱乐部推荐弗莱文•奎斯奈尔将军,略谓自一八○四年到一八一四年间,将军始终在圣上麾下服务,路易十八最近虽封他为男爵,并赐以伊皮奈采邑一处,但据说他仍旧对拿破仑皇朝忠心不二。因此有了一张条子送给了奎斯奈尔将军,邀他出席第二天(五日)的会议。条子上没有明写开会地点的街名及门牌号码,也没有署名,只是通知将军,要他在九点钟的时候作好准备开会,有人自会来拜访他。历次的会议都在那个时候开始,一直到午夜。九点钟的时候,俱乐部主席亲自前去拜访,将军已经准备好了。主席告知他,这次邀请他赴会,有一个条件,就是他绝不能知道开会的地点,他的眼睛得蒙起来,保证绝不扯开绑带。奎斯奈尔将军接受了这个条件,并以人格担保绝不想去知道他们所经的路线。将军的马车已经备好,但主席告诉他不能用那辆车子,因为如果车夫可以睁大眼睛认他所经过的街道,那么蒙住主人的眼睛就是多余了。‘那么得怎么办才好呢?’将军问。‘我的马车在这儿,’主席说。‘那么,您却这样信任您的仆人,甚至可以把一个不能让我知道的秘密交托给他吗?’‘我们的车夫是俱乐部的一个会员,’主席说,‘给我们驾车的是一位国务顾问呢。’‘那么我们还有一个危险,’将军大笑着说,‘可能翻车。’我们认为这种玩笑的态度证明将军出席这次会议绝无被迫的嫌疑,而是他自愿前往的。他们坐进马车以后,主席向将军提醒他做的誓言,要把眼睛蒙起来,他并不加以反对。路上,主席看见将军好象有移动那条手帕的念头,就提醒他的誓言。‘没错。’将军说。马车在一条通往圣•杰克司街去的小弄前面停住。将军扶着主席的胳臂下了车,他不清楚主席的身分,还以为他不过是俱乐部的一个会员;他们穿过那条小弄,上了二楼,走进会议厅。讨论已经开始。会员们由于知道那天晚上要介绍一个新会员,所以全体出席。到了屋子中间,他们请将军解开他的手帕,他立刻照办。直到现在,这个社交团体他才知道它的存在,但他却在这个团里见到那么多熟悉的面孔,所以他好象很显得惊讶。他们询问他的政治见解,他只是回答说,那封厄尔巴岛来的信应该已经告知他们了——”

  弗兰兹中断他自己朗读,说:“家父是一个保皇党,他们毫无必要询问他的政见,这个大家都知道。”

  “我敬重令尊也正因为这一点,我亲爱的弗兰兹先生。”维尔福说,“观点相同的人很容易成为朋友。”

  “念呀。”老人的眼光继续说。

  弗兰兹继续念道:“于是主席就让他说得更明确一点,但奎斯奈尔先生回答说,他希望先知道他们要他做些什么事情。于是他们就把厄尔巴岛来的那封信的内容告诉他,那封信将他推荐给俱乐部,认为他也许可以加强他们党的利益。其中有一段讲到波拿巴的返回,并且说另有一封更详细的信托埃及王号带回来,那艘船属于马赛船商莫雷尔,船长对圣上十分忠心。在这期间,这位他们把他当作一个可以信赖的如兄弟一样带来的将军,始终隐约现出厌恶不满的态度。当那封信读完的时候,他依然紧皱着眉头,默默地一言不发。‘唉,’主席问道,‘您对于这封信有什么话要说吗,将军?’‘我说,我在不久以前刚刚宣誓效忠路易十八,现在要我为了废皇来破坏自己的誓言,那未免太唐突了。’这个答复再明显不过了,他的政见已经没有丝毫可怀疑的余地。‘将军’,主席说,‘我们不承认有国王路易十八,也不承认有一位废皇,只承认被暴力和叛逆驱逐出他的法兰西帝国的圣上陛下。’‘原谅我,诸位’,将军说,‘你们或许可以不承认路易十八,但是我却承认,因为他封我做了男爵和元帅,我永远不会忘记我能获得这两项殊荣,归功于他的荣归法国。’‘阁下,’主席用一种严肃不过的口吻说,一边说,一边站起身来,‘您说话得小心点儿,您的话明白无误地告诉我们:在您的事情上,厄尔巴岛上的人是给骗了,而且我们也给骗了。我们对您的这番交往,证明我们很信任您,而且以为您拥有着一种足可以使您留光的政见。现在我们发觉我们错了。一个衔头和一次晋级已使您忠于我们想要推翻的那个政府。我们并不强迫您帮我们什么——我们绝不勉强拉人参加我们中间来,但我们要强迫您作光明正大的行为,即使您本意不情愿那么做。’您所谓光明正大的行为,就是知道了你们的阴谋而不把它泄漏出去,但我认为这样做,就成了你们的同谋犯。您看,我可比您坦诚。’”

  “啊,我的父亲!”弗兰兹又中断下来说。“我现在明白他们为什么要谋害他了。”

  瓦朗蒂娜情不自禁地朝那个青年人瞥了一眼,那个青年的脸上正洋溢着热情的孝思,看上去十分可爱。维尔福在他的背后走过来走过去。诺瓦蒂埃注视着每一个人的表情,仍保持着他那种凛然威严的神气。弗兰兹的目光又回落到原稿上,继续念道:“‘阁下,’主席说,‘您参加这次集会,是我们请来的,不是强迫你来的。我们建议您蒙住眼睛,您接受了。您在答应这两个要求的时候,心里很清楚:我们并不愿意保留路易十八的王位,不然,我们就用不着这样小心以躲避警务部的监视了。您戴着一个假面具来这里发现了我们的秘密,然后又把那个假面具撕下来,要毁掉信任您的那些人,如果我们让您那么去做,那未免太宽大无边了。不行,不行,您必须首先起誓,究竟您是效忠于现在当政的那个短命国王,还是效忠于皇帝陛下。’‘我是一个保皇党,’将军答道,‘我曾宣誓尽忠于路易十八,我决心信守这个誓言。’这几句话引起了全场骚动;有几个会员显然已经开始用什么办法来让将军后悔他自己的鲁莽。主席又站了起来,在恢复了肃静以后,说:‘阁下,您是一个严肃智慧的人,决不会不明白我们眼前这种状况的后果,您的诚实已经告诉我们应该向您提出什么条件。所以,您必须以您的人格发誓,绝不泄漏您所听到的一切。’将军用手握着剑柄,喊道:‘如果你们要讲人格,首先就不要破坏人格的基本条件,不要用暴力来强求任何东西。’‘而您,阁下,’主席很镇定地说,他的镇定比将军的愤怒更加可怕、‘不要用手动您的剑,我忠告您。’将军略感不安地向四周环顾:他并不让步,而汇集了他的全部力量。‘我不发誓。’他说。‘那么您必须死。’主席平静地回答。伊皮奈先生的脸色变得十分苍白。又一次环顾四周;有几个俱乐部的会员在交头接耳,窃窃私议,在大氅底下摸他们的武器。‘将军,’主席说,‘您不用慌。这里的人都是有人格的,我们在采取不得已的极端手段以前,先要尽量说服您;但您说过,这儿的人都是叛徒,您掌握着我们的秘密,您必须把它交给我们。’这几句话之后,是一片意义深长的寂静,因为将军并没有答复。‘把门关上。’主席对守门的人说。这句话跟着的还是死一样的静寂。之后将军往前跨几步,竭力控制他自己的情感。‘我有一个儿子,’他说,在我发觉只身处在一群暗杀者中间的时候,我必须为他考虑。’‘将军,’大会的主人用一种高贵的神情说,‘一个人可以侮辱五十个人,是弱者的特权。但他使用这种特权是不妥当的。听从我的忠告,起誓吧,不要再侮辱。’将军的锐气又给主席的威仪挫败了,他迟疑了一下儿,然后走到主席台前。‘用什么形式?’他说。‘我想这样:“我以我的人格发誓,我于一八一五年二月五日晚上九时至十时间所闻的一切,绝不向任何人泄露,如违此誓,甘愿身死。”’将军神经质地打了一个寒颤,好象大为感动,一时说不出话;然后他克制住那种很明显表露出来的厌恶感,道出那个他所要立的誓言,但他的声音如此之低,简直难以听清。大多数会员都坚持要他清清楚楚地重复一遍,他也照办了。‘现在可以允许我退席了吗?”他说。主席站起身来,指派三个会员陪着他,先是蒙上将军的眼睛,然后和他一起走进马车。那三名会员之中,其中一个就是为他们赶车到那儿去的车夫。‘您要我们送您到什么地方?’主席问。‘随便什么地方都可以,只要不再见到你们就行。伊皮奈先生回答。‘请您放明白点,阁下,’主席答道,“您现在不是在会场里了,现在大家都各人是各人,不要侮辱他们,否则您要后果自负。’但伊皮奈先生不听这些话,继续说:‘你们在你们的马车里还是跟在你们的会场里一样勇敢,因为你们还是四对一。’主席喊住马车。他们这时已到奥米斯码头,那儿有石级通到河边。‘你们为什么在这儿停车?’伊皮奈问。‘因为,阁下,’主席说,‘您侮辱了一个人,而那个人在没有得到体面的补偿以前,不想再往前走一步了。’‘又想进行暗杀吗?’将军耸耸肩说。‘别嚷,阁下,您是希望我把您看作一个懦夫,而用弱者的身分当挡箭牌吗。您只身一人,对付您的也只一个人。您身上有一把剑,我的手杖里也有一把。您没人作证;这几位先生中有一位可以听您吩咐。现在,如果您愿意的话,请摘掉您的蒙眼带吧。’将军把他眼睛上的手帕扯下来。‘我终于可以看清我的对手是谁了。’他说。他们打开车门,四个人都走了出来。”

  弗兰兹再一次停下来,擦一把额头上的冷汗;他父亲死时的详细情形直到那时为止仍然还是一个谜,现在让这个做儿子的浑身颤抖、脸色苍白地把它大声念出来,的确产生使人感到一种动人心魄的气氛。瓦朗蒂娜紧攥着她的双手,象是在祈祷。诺瓦蒂埃带着一极其轻视和高傲的神情看着维尔福。弗兰兹继续念道:“前面我们说过,那天是二月五日。三天以来,天气却非常寒冷,石级上结着一层冰。将军身材高大结实,主席把有栏杆的那一边让给他,以便他可以扶栏走下去。两个证人跟在后面。这是一个没有月亮的夜晚。从石级到河边的这一段路面上盖满了雪和霜。其中一个证人到附近的一艘煤船上去借了一盏灯笼,他们在灯光下检验武器。主席的那把剑很简单,就象他所说的,就是套在他手杖里的那一把;他的剑比将军的短五叶,而且没有护手把。将军建议拿两把剑来抽签,但主席说,他是挑战一方,而且在他挑战的时候,本来想每人都用他自己的武器。两个证人却极力要求抽签,但主席命令他们不要多说话。灯笼放到地上,两方敌手站好步位,决斗便告开始。灯光令两把剑看起来象是闪耀电光的,至千人,他们几乎看不清楚,黑暗实在太浓了。伊皮奈将军原被公认为陆军中最好的剑手之一,但他在攻击的时候由于让对方逼得太紧,所以没能刺中他的目标,而跌了一交。证人们以为他死了,但他的对手知道自己的剑没有刺中他,便伸手扶他起来。这种情形非但没有让将军平静下来,反倒激怒了他,他向他的敌手冲过去。但他的对手一剑都不曾虚击。将军三次中剑,三次倒退;他觉得自己给逼得太被动,就再一次采取攻势。击到第三剑时,他又跌倒了。他们以为他又是象一次那样滑倒的。证人们见到他倒下不动,就走过去想扶他起来,但去抱他身体的那一位证人觉得他的手上粘到一种温热潮湿的东西——那是血。将军本来几乎已给昏死过去,这时又苏醒过来。‘啊!’他说,‘他们派了一个剑术大师来和我决斗。’主席并不作声,走近那个提灯笼的证人,撩起他的衣袖,把他手臂上受的两处伤亮给他看;然后解开他的上装,打开背心的纽扣,露出身侧受到的第三处剑伤。可他连哼都没有哼一声。五分钟后,伊皮奈将军死了。”

  弗兰兹读到最后这几句的时候,他的声音已经哽咽,他们几乎听不清楚念了些什么,于是他顿了顿,用手在眼睛上抹了一下,好象要驱散掉一片云;静寂一会儿以后,他继续念道:“主席将剑插进他的手杖,转身走下石级;一道血迹顺着他的脚步滴到白雪上。他刚走上石级顶,忽然听到河水里发出一阵沉重的浅水声,那是扔将军的尸体所发出来的声音,证人们验实他确已死亡,就把他抛入河中。所以,将军是在一场高尚的决斗中被杀死而不是被冷箭所暗杀。为证明这一点,我们签署这宗文件,以明真相,深恐将来传闻失实,这幕可怕的场面里的参与者可能会被诬蔑为蓄意谋杀或者别的不名誉的行为。

  波尔贝杜香比李卡波”

  弗兰兹读完这宗可怕的文件,瓦朗蒂娜感动得脸色发白,擅去了一滴眼泪,维尔福浑身发抖,它缩在一个角落里,以哀求的目光看着那个意志坚强的老人。“阁下,”伊皮奈对诺瓦蒂埃说,“这卷文件上的证人都是很有名望的人士,既然您对于这些情况知道得这么详细,既然您好象很关心我——虽然直到目前为止,您带给我的只有悲痛——请不要拒绝满足我唯一的要求,请告诉我那个俱乐部的主席的名字,我起码也应该知道杀死我可怜父亲的到底是谁。”

  维尔福不知所措地去摸门把手,瓦朗蒂娜往后倒退了几步,她比谁都更早地料想到她祖父的答案,因为她常常看见他的右臂上有两块疤痕。

  “小、姐,”弗兰兹转向瓦朗蒂娜说,“您和我一块儿找出来究竟是谁让我两岁的时候就成了一个孤儿。”

  瓦朗蒂娜仍然无言以答,一动也不动。

  “拉倒吧,阁下!”维尔福说,“这幕可怕的场面别再没完没了。那个名字是有意隐蔽掉的。家父自己也不知道这个主席究竟何人,即便知道,他也没有告诉您,字典里可没有专用名词。”

  “噢,我真痛苦呀!”弗兰兹喊道,“我所以还有勇气读到底,就是希望起码可以知道是谁杀死我父亲的!阁下!阁下!”

  他朝诺瓦蒂埃喊道,“看在上帝面上,想想办法!想一个办法来让我知道吧!”

  “是的。”诺瓦蒂埃回答。

  “噢,小、姐!小、姐!”弗兰兹喊道,“您的祖父说他能够说出——那个人。帮帮我!帮帮我的忙!”

  诺瓦蒂埃看着那本字典。弗兰兹浑身神经质地颤抖,拿过字典,把字母一个接一个背下去,一直背到M。背到那个字母,老人示意说:“是的。”

  “M,”弗兰兹说。那个青年人的手指一个字一个字地往下移,但诺瓦蒂埃对每一个字作出一个否定的表示。瓦朗蒂娜把她的头埋在自己的双手里。最后,弗兰兹指到“我”那个字。

  “是的。”老人示意说。

  “你?”弗兰兹喊道,他的头发一下子竖起来,“你,诺瓦蒂埃先生?——是你把我父亲杀死的?”

  “是的。”诺瓦蒂埃用威严的目光盯住那个青年答道。

  弗兰兹瘫软地倒在一张椅子上;维尔福打开门溜之大吉了,因为他的脑子里产生起了一个念头,竟想消灭那老人心里残留的一点生命。





英文原文
Chapter 76
Progress of Cavalcanti the Younger.

Meanwhile M. Cavalcanti the elder had returned to his service, not in the army of his majesty the Emperor of Austria, but at the gaming-table of the baths of Lucca, of which he was one of the most assiduous courtiers. He had spent every farthing that had been allowed for his journey as a reward for the majestic and solemn manner in which he had maintained his assumed character of father. M. Andrea at his departure inherited all the papers which proved that he had indeed the honor of being the son of the Marquis Bartolomeo and the Marchioness Oliva Corsinari. He was now fairly launched in that Parisian society which gives such ready access to foreigners, and treats them, not as they really are, but as they wish to be considered. Besides, what is required of a young man in Paris? To speak its language tolerably, to make a good appearance, to be a good gamester, and to pay in cash. They are certainly less particular with a foreigner than with a Frenchman. Andrea had, then, in a fortnight, attained a very fair position. He was called count, he was said to possess 50,000 livres per annum; and his father's immense riches, buried in the quarries of Saravezza, were a constant theme. A learned man, before whom the last circumstance was mentioned as a fact, declared he had seen the quarries in question, which gave great weight to assertions hitherto somewhat doubtful, but which now assumed the garb of reality.

Such was the state of society in Paris at the period we bring before our readers, when Monte Cristo went one evening to pay M. Danglars a visit. M. Danglars was out, but the count was asked to go and see the baroness, and he accepted the invitation. It was never without a nervous shudder, since the dinner at Auteuil, and the events which followed it, that Madame Danglars heard Monte Cristo's name announced. If he did not come, the painful sensation became most intense; if, on the contrary, he appeared, his noble countenance, his brilliant eyes, his amiability, his polite attention even towards Madame Danglars, soon dispelled every impression of fear. It appeared impossible to the baroness that a man of such delightfully pleasing manners should entertain evil designs against her; besides, the most corrupt minds only suspect evil when it would answer some interested end -- useless injury is repugnant to every mind. When Monte Cristo entered the boudoir, -- to which we have already once introduced our readers, and where the baroness was examining some drawings, which her daughter passed to her after having looked at them with M. Cavalcanti, -- his presence soon produced its usual effect, and it was with smiles that the baroness received the count, although she had been a little disconcerted at the announcement of his name. The latter took in the whole scene at a glance.

The baroness was partially reclining on a sofa, Eugenie sat near her, and Cavalcanti was standing. Cavalcanti, dressed in black, like one of Goethe's heroes, with varnished shoes and white silk open-worked stockings, passed a white and tolerably nice-looking hand through his light hair, and so displayed a sparkling diamond, that in spite of Monte Cristo's advice the vain young man had been unable to resist putting on his little finger. This movement was accompanied by killing glances at Mademoiselle Danglars, and by sighs launched in the same direction. Mademoiselle Danglars was still the same -- cold, beautiful, and satirical. Not one of these glances, nor one sigh, was lost on her; they might have been said to fall on the shield of Minerva, which some philosophers assert protected sometimes the breast of Sappho. Eugenie bowed coldly to the count, and availed herself of the first moment when the conversation became earnest to escape to her study, whence very soon two cheerful and noisy voices being heard in connection with occasional notes of the piano assured Monte Cristo that Mademoiselle Danglars preferred to his society and to that of M. Cavalcanti the company of Mademoiselle Louise d'Armilly, her singing teacher.

It was then, especially while conversing with Madame Danglars, and apparently absorbed by the charm of the conversation, that the count noticed M. Andrea Cavalcanti's solicitude, his manner of listening to the music at the door he dared not pass, and of manifesting his admiration. The banker soon returned. His first look was certainly directed towards Monte Cristo, but the second was for Andrea. As for his wife, he bowed to her, as some husbands do to their wives, but in a way that bachelors will never comprehend, until a very extensive code is published on conjugal life.

"Have not the ladies invited you to join them at the piano?" said Danglars to Andrea. "Alas, no, sir," replied Andrea with a sigh, still more remarkable than the former ones. Danglars immediately advanced towards the door and opened it.

The two young ladies were seen seated on the same chair, at the piano, accompanying themselves, each with one hand, a fancy to which they had accustomed themselves, and performed admirably. Mademoiselle d'Armilly, whom they then perceived through the open doorway, formed with Eugenie one of the tableaux vivants of which the Germans are so fond. She was somewhat beautiful, and exquisitely formed -- a little fairy-like figure, with large curls falling on her neck, which was rather too long, as Perugino sometimes makes his Virgins, and her eyes dull from fatigue. She was said to have a weak chest, and like Antonia in the "Cremona Violin," she would die one day while singing. Monte Cristo cast one rapid and curious glance round this sanctum; it was the first time he had ever seen Mademoiselle d'Armilly, of whom he had heard much. "Well," said the banker to his daughter, "are we then all to be excluded?" He then led the young man into the study, and either by chance or manoeuvre the door was partially closed after Andrea, so that from the place where they sat neither the Count nor the baroness could see anything; but as the banker had accompanied Andrea, Madame Danglars appeared to take no notice of it.

The count soon heard Andrea's voice, singing a Corsican song, accompanied by the piano. While the count smiled at hearing this song, which made him lose sight of Andrea in the recollection of Benedetto, Madame Danglars was boasting to Monte Cristo of her husband's strength of mind, who that very morning had lost three or four hundred thousand francs by a failure at Milan. The praise was well deserved, for had not the count heard it from the baroness, or by one of those means by which he knew everything, the baron's countenance would not have led him to suspect it. "Hem," thought Monte Cristo, "he begins to conceal his losses; a month since he boasted of them." Then aloud, -- "Oh, madame, M. Danglars is so skilful, he will soon regain at the Bourse what he loses elsewhere."

"I see that you participate in a prevalent error," said Madame Danglars. "What is it?" said Monte Cristo.

"That M. Danglars speculates, whereas he never does."

"Truly, madame, I recollect M. Debray told me -- apropos, what is become of him? I have seen nothing of him the last three or four days."

"Nor I," said Madame Danglars; "but you began a sentence, sir, and did not finish."

"Which?"

"M. Debray had told you" --

"Ah, yes; he told me it was you who sacrificed to the demon of speculation."

"I was once very fond of it, but I do not indulge now."

"Then you are wrong, madame. Fortune is precarious; and if I were a woman and fate had made me a banker's wife, whatever might be my confidence in my husband's good fortune, still in speculation you know there is great risk. Well, I would secure for myself a fortune independent of him, even if I acquired it by placing my interests in hands unknown to him." Madame Danglars blushed, in spite of all her efforts. "Stay," said Monte Cristo, as though he had not observed her confusion, "I have heard of a lucky hit that was made yesterday on the Neapolitan bonds."

"I have none -- nor have I ever possessed any; but really we have talked long enough of money, count, we are like two stockbrokers; have you heard how fate is persecuting the poor Villeforts?"

"What has happened?" said the count, simulating total ignorance.

"You know the Marquis of Saint-Meran died a few days after he had set out on his journey to Paris, and the marchioness a few days after her arrival?"

"Yes," said Monte Cristo, "I have heard that; but, as Claudius said to Hamlet, `it is a law of nature; their fathers died before them, and they mourned their loss; they will die before their children, who will, in their turn, grieve for them.'"

"But that is not all."

"Not all!"

"No; they were going to marry their daughter" --

"To M. Franz d'Epinay. Is it broken off?"

"Yesterday morning, it appears, Franz declined the honor."

"Indeed? And is the reason known?"

"No."

"How extraordinary! And how does M. de Villefort bear it?"

"As usual. Like a philosopher." Danglars returned at this moment alone. "Well," said the baroness, "do you leave M. Cavalcanti with your daughter?"

"And Mademoiselle d'Armilly," said the banker; "do you consider her no one?" Then, turning to Monte Cristo, he said, "Prince Cavalcanti is a charming young man, is he not? But is he really a prince?"

"I will not answer for it," said Monte Cristo. "His father was introduced to me as a marquis, so he ought to be a count; but I do not think he has much claim to that title."

"Why?" said the banker. "If he is a prince, he is wrong not to maintain his rank; I do not like any one to deny his origin."

"Oh, you are a thorough democrat," said Monte Cristo, smiling.

"But do you see to what you are exposing yourself?" said the baroness. "If, perchance, M. de Morcerf came, he would find M. Cavalcanti in that room, where he, the betrothed of Eugenie, has never been admitted."

"You may well say, perchance," replied the banker; "for he comes so seldom, it would seem only chance that brings him."

"But should he come and find that young man with your daughter, he might be displeased."

"He? You are mistaken. M. Albert would not do us the honor to be jealous; he does not like Eugenie sufficiently. Besides, I care not for his displeasure."

"Still, situated as we are" --

"Yes, do you know how we are situated? At his mother's ball he danced once with Eugenie, and M. Cavalcanti three times, and he took no notice of it." The valet announced the Vicomte Albert de Morcerf. The baroness rose hastily, and was going into the study, when Danglars stopped her. "Let her alone," said he. She looked at him in amazement. Monte Cristo appeared to be unconscious of what passed. Albert entered, looking very handsome and in high spirits. He bowed politely to the baroness, familiarly to Danglars, and affectionately to Monte Cristo. Then turning to the baroness: "May I ask how Mademoiselle Danglars is?" said he.

"She is quite well," replied Danglars quickly; "she is at the piano with M. Cavalcanti." Albert retained his calm and indifferent manner; he might feel perhaps annoyed, but he knew Monte Cristo's eye was on him. "M. Cavalcanti has a fine tenor voice," said he, "and Mademoiselle Eugenie a splendid soprano, and then she plays the piano like Thalberg. The concert must be a delightful one."

"They suit each other remarkably well," said Danglars. Albert appeared not to notice this remark, which was, however, so rude that Madame Danglars blushed.

"I, too," said the young man, "am a musician -- at least, my masters used to tell me so; but it is strange that my voice never would suit any other, and a soprano less than any." Danglars smiled, and seemed to say, "It is of no consequence." Then, hoping doubtless to effect his purpose, he said, -- "The prince and my daughter were universally admired yesterday. You were not of the party, M. de Morcerf?"

"What prince?" asked Albert. "Prince Cavalcanti," said Danglars, who persisted in giving the young man that title.

"Pardon me," said Albert, "I was not aware that he was a prince. And Prince Cavalcanti sang with Mademoiselle Eugenie yesterday? It must have been charming, indeed. I regret not having heard them. But I was unable to accept your invitation, having promised to accompany my mother to a German concert given by the Baroness of Chateau-Renaud." This was followed by rather an awkward silence. "May I also be allowed," said Morcerf, "to pay my respects to Mademoiselle Danglars?" "Wait a moment," said the banker, stopping the young man; "do you hear that delightful cavatina? Ta, ta, ta, ti, ta, ti, ta, ta; it is charming, let them finish -- one moment. Bravo, bravi, brava!" The banker was enthusiastic in his applause.

"Indeed," said Albert, "it is exquisite; it is impossible to understand the music of his country better than Prince Cavalcanti does. You said prince, did you not? But he can easily become one, if he is not already; it is no uncommon thing in Italy. But to return to the charming musicians -- you should give us a treat, Danglars, without telling them there is a stranger. Ask them to sing one more song; it is so delightful to hear music in the distance, when the musicians are unrestrained by observation."

Danglars was quite annoyed by the young man's indifference. He took Monte Cristo aside. "What do you think of our lover?" said he.

"He appears cool. But, then your word is given."

"Yes, doubtless I have promised to give my daughter to a man who loves her, but not to one who does not. See him there, cold as marble and proud like his father. If he were rich, if he had Cavalcanti's fortune, that might be pardoned. Ma foi, I haven't consulted my daughter; but if she has good taste" --

"Oh," said Monte Cristo, "my fondness may blind me, but I assure you I consider Morcerf a charming young man who will render your daughter happy and will sooner or later attain a certain amount of distinction, and his father's position is good."

"Hem," said Danglars.

"Why do you doubt?"

"The past -- that obscurity on the past."

"But that does not affect the son."

"Very true."

"Now, I beg of you, don't go off your head. It's a month now that you have been thinking of this marriage, and you must see that it throws some responsibility on me, for it was at my house you met this young Cavalcanti, whom I do not really know at all."

"But I do."

"Have you made inquiry?"

"Is there any need of that! Does not his appearance speak for him? And he is very rich."

"I am not so sure of that."

"And yet you said he had money."

"Fifty thousand livres -- a mere trifle."

"He is well educated."

"Hem," said Monte Cristo in his turn.

"He is a musician."

"So are all Italians."

"Come, count, you do not do that young man justice."

"Well, I acknowledge it annoys me, knowing your connection with the Morcerf family, to see him throw himself in the way." Danglars burst out laughing. "What a Puritan you are!" said he; "that happens every day."

"But you cannot break it off in this way; the Morcerfs are depending on this union."

"Indeed."

"Positively."

"Then let them explain themselves; you should give the father a hint, you are so intimate with the family."

"I? -- where the devil did you find out that?"

"At their ball; it was apparent enough. Why, did not the countess, the proud Mercedes, the disdainful Catalane, who will scarcely open her lips to her oldest acquaintances, take your arm, lead you into the garden, into the private walks, and remain there for half an hour?"

"Ah, baron, baron," said Albert, "you are not listening -- what barbarism in a megalomaniac like you!"

"Oh, don't worry about me, Sir Mocker," said Danglars; then turning to the count he said, "but will you undertake to speak to the father?"

"Willingly, if you wish it."

"But let it be done explicitly and positively. If he demands my daughter let him fix the day -- declare his conditions; in short, let us either understand each other, or quarrel. You understand -- no more delay."

"Yes. sir, I will give my attention to the subject."

"I do not say that I await with pleasure his decision, but I do await it. A banker must, you know, be a slave to his promise." And Danglars sighed as M. Cavalcanti had done half an hour before. "Bravi, bravo, brava!" cried Morcerf, parodying the banker, as the selection came to an end. Danglars began to look suspiciously at Morcerf, when some one came and whispered a few words to him. "I shall soon return," said the banker to Monte Cristo; "wait for me. I shall, perhaps, have something to say to you." And he went out.

The baroness took advantage of her husband's absence to push open the door of her daughter's study, and M. Andrea, who was sitting before the piano with Mademoiselle Eugenie, started up like a jack-in-the-box. Albert bowed with a smile to Mademoiselle Danglars, who did not appear in the least disturbed, and returned his bow with her usual coolness. Cavalcanti was evidently embarrassed; he bowed to Morcerf, who replied with the most impertinent look possible. Then Albert launched out in praise of Mademoiselle Danglars' voice, and on his regret, after what he had just heard, that he had been unable to be present the previous evening. Cavalcanti, being left alone, turned to Monte Cristo.

"Come," said Madame Danglars, "leave music and compliments, and let us go and take tea."

"Come, Louise," said Mademoiselle Danglars to her friend. They passed into the next drawing-room, where tea was prepared. Just as they were beginning, in the English fashion, to leave the spoons in their cups, the door again opened and Danglars entered, visibly agitated. Monte Cristo observed it particularly, and by a look asked the banker for an explanation. "I have just received my courier from Greece," said Danglars.

"Ah, yes," said the count; "that was the reason of your running away from us."

"Yes."

"How is King Otho getting on?" asked Albert in the most sprightly tone. Danglars cast another suspicious look towards him without answering, and Monte Cristo turned away to conceal the expression of pity which passed over his features, but which was gone in a moment. "We shall go together, shall we not?" said Albert to the count.

"If you like," replied the latter. Albert could not understand the banker's look, and turning to Monte Cristo, who understood it perfectly, -- "Did you see," said he, "how he looked at me?"

"Yes," said the count; "but did you think there was anything
particular in his look?"

"Indeed, I did; and what does he mean by his news from Greece?"

"How can I tell you?"

"Because I imagine you have correspondents in that country." Monte Cristo smiled significantly.

"Stop," said Albert, "here he comes. I shall compliment Mademoiselle Danglars on her cameo, while the father talks to you."

"If you compliment her at all, let it be on her voice, at least," said Monte Cristo.

"No, every one would do that."

"My dear viscount, you are dreadfully impertinent." Albert advanced towards Eugenie, smiling. Meanwhile, Danglars, stooping to Monte Cristo's ear, "Your advice was excellent," said he; "there is a whole history connected with the names Fernand and Yanina."

"Indeed?" said Monte Cristo.

"Yes, I will tell you all; but take away the young man; I cannot endure his presence."

"He is going with me. Shall I send the father to you?"

"Immediately."

"Very well." The count made a sign to Albert and they bowed to the ladies, and took their leave, Albert perfectly indifferent to Mademoiselle Danglars' contempt, Monte Cristo reiterating his advice to Madame Danglars on the prudence a banker's wife should exercise in providing for the future. M. Cavalcanti remained master of the field.





中文翻译
第七十六章 小卡瓦尔康蒂的进展

  此时,老卡瓦尔康蒂先生已经回来,不是回到奥地利皇帝陛下的军队里去服役,而是回到卢卡的澡堂的赌桌上,因为他过去就是那儿最坚定的顾客之一。他这次出门旅行,把用威严的态度扮演一个父亲所得的报酬花得一干二净。他离开的时候,他把所有的证明文件都交给安德烈先生,证实后者的确是巴陀罗术奥侯爵和奥丽伐•高塞奈黎侯爵小、姐的儿子。巴黎社交界本来就非常愿意接纳外国人,而且并不按照他们的实际身份对待他们,而是以他们所希望有的身份对待他们,所以安德烈先生现在已很顺利地打进了社交界。而且,一个青年人在巴黎所需要的条件是什么呢?只要他的法语过得去,只要他的仪表堂堂,只要他是一个技巧很高的赌客,并且用现款付赌账,那就足够了。这些条件对外国人和法国人其实并没有区别。所以,在两个星期之内,安德烈已获得了一个非常称心的地位。他人称子爵阁下,据说他每年有五万里弗的收益;大家还常常说他父有一笔巨大的财富埋藏在塞拉维柴的采石场里。至于最后这一点,人们最初谈起的时候还没有把它真当回事,但后来有一位学者宣称他曾见过那些采石场,他的话给那个当时多少还有点不确实的话题增加了很大的确实性,为它披上了一层真实的外衣。

  这就是我们向读者们介绍过的当时巴黎社交界的情形。

  有天傍晚,基督山去拜访腾格拉尔先生。腾格拉尔出去了;但男爵夫人请伯爵进去,他就接受了欧特伊的那次晚餐以后和后来接着发生的那些事件发生以来,腾格拉尔夫人每次听仆人过来通报基督山的名字,总不免要神经质地打个寒颤。如果他不来,那种痛苦的心情就变得非常紧张:如果他来了,则他那高贵的相貌、那明亮的眼睛、那和蔼的态度以及他那殷勤关切的态度,不久就驱散了腾格拉尔夫人所有不安的情绪。

  在男爵夫人看来,一个态度如此亲善可爱的人不可能对她心存不测。而且,即使是心术最不正的人,也只有在和她发生利害冲突的时候才会起坏心,否则大学儒家经典之一。原为《礼记》中的一篇。相传为孔,谁都不会平白地想起来害人。当基督山踏进那间我们向读者们介绍过一次的女主人会客室的时候,欧热妮小、姐正在那儿和卡瓦尔康蒂先生一起欣赏几幅图画,他们看过以后,就传给男爵夫人看。伯爵的拜访不一会儿就产生了跟往常一样的效果;仆人来通报的时候,男爵夫人虽然略微有一点手足无措。但她还是笑着接待了伯爵。而后者只看了一眼就把整个情景尽收眼底。

  男爵夫人斜靠在一张鸳鸯椅上,欧热妮坐在她身边,卡瓦尔康蒂则站着。卡瓦尔康蒂一身黑衣,象歌德诗歌里的主人公那样,穿着黑色皮鞋和镂花的白丝袜,一只很好看的雪白的手插在他那浅色的头发里,头发中间有一颗钻石闪闪放光,那是因为基督山虽曾好言相劝,但这位好虚荣的青年人却仍禁不住要在他的小手指上戴上一只钻戒。除了这个动作以外,他还时时向腾格拉尔小、姐投送秋波和乞怜的叹息。腾格拉尔小、姐还是一如既往——冷淡、漂亮和好讽刺,那种眼光和那种叹息,没有一次不经过她的眼睛和耳朵;但那种眼光和叹息可以说是落到了文艺女神密娜伐的盾牌上面——那副盾牌,据某些哲学家考证,好几次保护了希腊女诗人萨弗的胸膛。欧热妮冷淡地向伯爵鞠了一躬,寒喧之后,立刻借故逃到她的书斋里,不一会儿,那儿就有两个欢快的声音随着钢琴的旋律嘹亮地唱起歌来。基督山以此知道腾格拉尔小、姐不愿意陪伴他和卡瓦尔康蒂先生而情愿和她的音乐教师罗茜•亚密莱小、姐待在一起。

  此时,伯爵一面和腾格拉尔夫人说着话,装出显然对说话十分感到兴趣的样子,一面却特别注意安德烈•卡瓦尔康蒂先生那种怀念的神情,那种倾听他不敢进门的屋子里传来的音乐的样子,以及他那种倾慕的态度。银行家不久就回来了。他的目光是毫无疑问的落到基督山身上,而后就轮到安德烈。至于他的妻子,他用一些丈夫对妻子的那种仪礼向她鞠了一躬,即那种仪礼是未婚的男子们绝不能理解的,除非将来有关夫妻生活出版一部面面俱到的法典。

  “小、姐们没请您去和她们一起弹琴吗?”腾格拉尔对安德烈说。

  “唉!没有,阁下。”安德烈叹了口气回答,这声叹息比前面几次更明显了。腾格拉尔立刻朝那扇门走去,把门打开。

  两位青年小、姐并排坐在钢琴前的椅子上,她们在互相伴奏,每人用一只手——她们很喜欢这样练习,而且已经配合得极其娴熟。从打开着的门口望进去,亚密莱小、姐和欧热妮构成了一幅德国人非常喜欢的画面。她多少有几分姿色,非常文雅——身材还算不错,只是偏瘦了一点,大绺鬈发垂到她的脖子上(那脖子有点太长了,好象庇鲁杰诺所雕塑的某些仙女一样),眼睛懒散无神。据说她的胸部很健康,将来有一天,会象《克里蒙的小提琴》[《克里蒙的小提琴》是德国音乐家兼小说家霍夫曼(一七七六—一八二二)的小说,安东妮是小说的女主人公。——译注]中的安东妮那样死在歌唱上。

  基督山向这间圣殿迅速又好奇地瞥了一眼;他以前曾听到过许多有关亚密莱小、姐的话题,但目睹她,这还是第一次。

  “噢!”银行家对他的女儿说,“把我们都冷落到一边了吗?”于是他就领着那个青年人走进书斋里去,并且不知究竟是巧合还是有意,安德烈进去以后,那扇门成了个半掩的状态,所以从伯爵或男爵夫人坐着的地方望过去,他们什么也看到见;但因为有银行家陪着安德烈,腾格拉尔夫人也就不去注意他们了。

  不久伯爵就听到安德烈的声音,在钢琴的伴奏下,高唱一首科西嘉民歌。听到这个歌声,伯爵微笑起来,这使他忘记安德烈,想起贝尼代托,腾格拉尔夫人则向基督山夸奖她丈夫的坚强意志,因为那天早晨他刚刚因为梅朗的商务受挫而损失了三四十万法郎。这种夸奖确实是应得的,因为要不是伯爵从男爵夫人的口里听到这回事,或雇用用他那种洞察一切的方式去打听,单从男爵的脸上,他也不会怀疑到这一点。“哼!”基督山想道,“他开始隐瞒他的损失了,一个月以前,他大吹大擂,”于是他大声说,“噢,夫人,腾格拉尔先生非常能干,用不了多久他就会在证券交易所里把所有的损失都捞回来的。”

  “我看您也有一个错误的念头,跟很多人一样。”腾格拉尔夫人说。

  “什么念头?”基督山说。

  “就是以为腾格拉尔先生做的是投机生意,而实际上他从来都没做过。”

  “不错,夫人,我记得德布雷先生告诉我——等一下,他怎么啦?我有三四天没看见他了。”

  “我也没看见他,”腾格拉尔夫人十分镇定自若地说,“可您那句话还没有说完。”

  “什么话?”

  “德布雷先生告诉您——”

  “啊,是的,他告诉我说,投机上的失败,您是牺牲品。”

  “我向来非常欢喜玩那一套,我承认,”腾格拉尔夫人说,“但我现在不玩了。”

  “那么您就不对,夫人。命运是个确定的。如果我是一个女人,而且有福气成了一位银行家的太太,那么不论我对丈夫的好运多么信任——因为在投机生意上,您知道,完全是运气好坏的问题——嗯,我是说不论我对丈夫的运气多么放心,我还是要弄一笔和他没有关系的财产,即使得瞒着他让旁人经手,也在所不惜。”

  腾格拉尔夫人虽然尽力自制,仍不禁脸红了一下。

  “哦,”基督山好象是没有注意到她的这种惶惑的表情说,“我听说昨天那不勒斯公债一个劲儿往上涨。”

  “我没买那种公债,我从来没有买过那种公债,我们是不是在金钱上谈得实在太多啦,伯爵。我们象是两个证券投机商了。您有没有听说过命运之神在如何迫害可怜的维尔福一家人?”

  “什么事情?”伯爵说,显得茫然不知所措。

  “圣•梅朗侯爵到巴黎来的时候,上路没有几天就死了,侯爵夫人到巴黎以后,没过几天也死了。您知道吗?”

  “是的,”基督山说,“我听说过这件事。但是,正如克劳狄斯对哈姆雷特所说的,‘这是一条自然法则,他们的父母死在他们的前头,他们哀悼他们的逝世,将来他们也要死在他们儿女的前头,于是又要轮到他们的儿女来哀悼他们了。’?

  “但事情不光这些呢。”

  “不光这些!”

  “不,他们的女儿本来要嫁给——”

  “弗兰兹•伊皮奈先生。难道婚约解除了吗?”

  “昨天早晨,看来,弗兰兹已经谢绝了这种荣尚。”

  “真的,知不知道理由?”

  “不知道。”

  “真奇怪!这接二连三的不幸,维尔福先生怎么受得了呢?”

  “他还是照常——象一个哲学家一样。”

  这时腾格拉尔一个人回来了。

  “哎!”男爵夫人说,“你把卡瓦尔康蒂先生丢给你的女儿了吗?”

  “还有亚密莱小、姐呢,”银行家说,那么你还以为她不是人吗?”然后他转身对基督山说,“卡瓦尔康蒂王子是一个很可爱的青年,对不对?可他真的是一位王子吗?”

  “我没有责任答复您,”基督山说。“他们介绍我认识他父亲的时候,据说是一位侯爵,那么他应该是一个伯爵。但我想他似乎并不非得要那个头衔。”

  “为什么?”银行家说。“如果他是一位王子,他就不应该不维持他的身份。每一个人都应该维护自己的权利,我不欢喜有什么人否认他的出身。”

  “噢!您是一个十足民主派。”基督山微笑着说。

  “可你看不出来你自己个儿的问题吗?”男爵夫人说,“如果,碰巧,马尔塞夫先生来了,他就会知道卡瓦尔康蒂先生在那个房间里,而他尽管是欧热妮的未婚夫,却从来没让他进去过。”

  “碰巧这两个字你说得恰当,”银行家说道,“因为他很少到这儿来,如果真的来了,那才叫是碰巧呢。”

  “可要是他来了,见到那个青年跟你的女儿在一起,他会不乐意呀。”

  “他!你错啦。阿尔贝先生可不会赏我们这个脸,为他的未婚妻吃醋,他爱她还到不了那个程度呢。而且,他不乐意我也不在乎。”

  “可是,按我们现在这种情况——”

  “对,你知道我们现在的情况是怎么样的吗?在他母亲的舞会上,他只跟欧热妮跳了一次,而卡瓦尔康蒂先生却跳了三次,他压根儿不在乎。”

  仆人通报马尔塞夫子爵来访。男爵夫人急忙站起来,想走到书斋里去,腾格拉尔拉住她。“别去!”他说。他吃惊地望着他。基督山好象没有注意到这些情形。阿尔贝进来了,他打扮得非常漂亮,看起来很快活。他很有礼貌地对男爵夫人鞠了一躬,对腾格拉尔如熟人一般地鞠一躬,对基督山则很亲热地鞠一躬。然后又转向男爵夫人说:“我可以问问腾格拉尔小、姐好吗?”

  “她很好,”腾格拉尔连忙回答,“她现在正在她的小客厅里和卡瓦尔康蒂先生练习唱歌。”

  阿尔贝保持着他那种平静和漠不关心的样子;他也许心里气恼,但他知道基督山的眼光正盯着他。“卡瓦尔康蒂先生是一个很好的男中音,”他说,“而欧热妮小、姐则是一个很棒的女高音,而且钢琴又弹得象泰尔堡[泰尔堡(一八一二—一八七一),瑞士著名钢琴家。——译注]一样妙。他们合唱起来一定是很好听的。”

  “他们两个配起来非常妙。”腾格拉尔说。

  这句话粗俗得都使腾格拉尔夫人面红耳赤,阿尔贝却好象没有注意到。

  “我也算得上是一位音乐师,”那位青年说,“起码,我的老师常常这么对我说。可说来奇怪,我的嗓子跟谁都配不上来,尤其配不上女高音。”

  腾格拉尔微笑了一下,好象是说,那没关系。然后,显然他很想取得他的效果,就说:“王子和我的女儿昨天大受赞赏。您没有来参加吧,马尔塞夫先生?”

  “什么王子?”阿尔贝问。

  “卡瓦尔康蒂王子呀。”腾格拉尔说,他坚持要这样称呼那个青年。

  “对不起,”阿尔贝说,“我可不知道他是一位王子。那么昨天卡瓦尔康蒂王子和欧热妮小、姐合唱了吗?不用说,那肯定很好听。很遗憾我没有到场。但我没法接受您的邀请,因为我已经答应陪着家母去参加夏多•勒诺伯爵夫人主持的德国音乐会。”这样,在沉默了一会儿以后,马尔塞夫又说,“我可以去向腾格拉尔小、姐问好吗?”好象这件事以前从未有过似的。

  “等一会儿,”银行家拦住那青年说,“您听到那支好听的小曲了吗?嗒嗒好听得很。等一下,让他们唱完再说吧!好!棒!棒哇!”银行家热烈地喝彩着。

  “确实是,”阿尔贝说,“棒得很,没有谁比卡瓦尔康蒂王子更理解他祖国的歌曲了,‘王子’是您称呼的,对不对?可即使他现在还不是,将来也很轻易做上的。这种事情在意大利不算稀奇。我们再说说那两位可爱的音乐家吧,您得款待我们一次,腾格拉尔先生。别告诉他们来了一个陌生客人,让他们再唱一首歌。听歌应该在一小段距离以外才有意思,不让人看见,也不要看见人,这样就不会打扰歌唱者,使他可以自由自在地把他的灵感全部释放出来,让他的心灵无拘无束地任意驰骋。”

  阿尔贝这种毫不上心的态度令腾格拉尔十分气恼。他把基督山拉到一边。“您觉着我们那位情人如何?”他说。

  “他看上去很冷淡!但您的话已经说出口的了。”

  “是的,当然喽,我答应把我的女儿嫁给一个爱她的男子,而不是给一个不爱她的人。即使阿尔贝跟卡瓦尔康蒂一样有钱,我也不会那么高兴地看到他娶她,他太傲慢了。”

  “噢!”基督山说,“也许是我的偏爱让我盲目,但我可以向您保证,马尔塞夫先生是个很可爱的青年,他一定会使小、姐很幸福,而且他迟早都会有点造就——他父亲的地位很不错。”

  “哼!”腾格拉尔说。

  “那有什么可怀疑的?”

  “我指的是过去——过去那种贫贱的出身。”

  “但一个父亲过去的生活影响不了他的儿子。”

  “那倒是真的。”

  “来,别固执了,一个月以前,您很希望结成这门亲事。您了解我——我难过的要命。您是在我的家里遇到那个小卡瓦尔康蒂的,关于他,我再向您说一遍,我可什么一无所知。”

  “但我可知道几分。”

  “您了解过了吗?”

  “那还须得了解吗?对方是怎么样的人物,不是一眼就可以知道的吗?第一,他很有钱。”

  “这一点我可不能确定。”

  “但您对他负责的呀。”

  “负责五万里弗——小意思。”

  “他受过出色的教育。”

  “哼!”这次可是基督山这样说了。

  “他是一个音乐家。”

  “所有的意大利人都是音乐家。”

  “我说,伯爵,您对那个青年人可不公平。”

  “嗯,我承认这件事让我很不高兴,您和马尔塞夫一家人的关系已经那么长了,我真不愿意看到他这样来插在中间。”

  腾格拉尔大笑起来。“您真象是个清教徒,”他说,“那种事情可是天天都有的。”

  “但您不应该就这么毁约,马尔塞夫一家人都巴望结成这门亲事呢。”

  “真的?”

  “当然。”

  “那么让他们来把话说明白吧,您可以给他父亲个暗示,您跟那家人的关系既然这么密切。”

  “我?您是从哪儿看出来这一点的?”

  “他们的舞会上就够明显的啦。嘿,伯爵夫人,那位瞧不起人的美塞苔丝,那位傲慢的迦太罗尼亚人,她不是还挽住您的胳膊带您到花园的幽径去散了半个钟头的步吗?但她平常即使对最老的老朋友也是不轻易张口的。您愿不愿意负责去跟那位当父亲的说一说?”

  “再愿意不过了,如果您希望的话。”

  “不过这一次得把事情明确地敲定。如果他要我的女儿,让他把日期定下来,把他的条件公布出来——总之,我们或者互相谅解,或者干脆吵一架。您明白吧——不要再拖延。”

  “是的,阁下,这个事情我代您留心就是了。”

  “我并不是说很心甘情愿地在等待他,但我确实也在等待他。您知道,一个银行家必须忠实于他的诺言。”于是腾格拉尔就跟半小时前卡瓦尔康蒂先生那样叹了一口气。

  “好!棒!棒哇!”马尔塞夫模仿这位银行家的样子喝彩,因为此时正一曲终了。

  腾格拉尔开始怀疑地望着马尔塞夫,这时忽然有一个人过来向他低语了几句话。“我就回来,”银行家对基督山说,“等一下我。我也许有一件事情要对您说。”

  男爵夫人趁她丈夫出去的功夫,推开她女儿的书斋门。安德烈先生本来和欧热妮小、姐一起坐在钢琴前,这时就象只弹簧一样地惊跳起来。阿尔贝微笑着向腾格拉尔小、姐鞠了一躬,而小、姐则不慌不乱,用她往常那种冷淡的态度还了他一礼。卡瓦尔康蒂显然十分狼狈;他向马尔塞夫鞠躬,马尔塞夫则努力以最不礼貌的神情对待他。然后阿尔贝就开始称赞腾格拉尔小、姐的歌喉,而且说,他听了刚才她唱的歌之后,他很后悔昨天晚上没能来参加。

  卡瓦尔康蒂觉着一个人站在一旁很尴尬,就转过身去和基督山讲话。

  “来,”腾格拉尔夫人说,“别再唱歌和讲好听的话了,我们去喝茶吧。”

  “来吧,罗茜。”腾格拉尔小、姐对她的朋友说。

  他们走进隔壁客厅里。茶已备好。他们按照英国人的规矩,加好糖,把茶匙放在他们的杯子里,正要开始要喝的功夫,门又开了,腾格拉尔显然十分激动地走进来。尤其是基督山注意到了他的这种神色,就用目光请银行家解释。“我派到希腊去打听消息的人回来了。”腾格拉尔说。

  “哦!哦!”伯爵说,“原来您就是为了这件事情出去了。”

  “是的。”

  “国王奥图还好吗?”阿尔贝以最轻松的口气问道。

  腾格拉尔并不作答,只是又向他投去一个狐疑的目光;基督山转过头去,掩饰住他脸上同情的表情,但那种表情一转眼就过去了。

  “我们一块儿回去好不好?”阿尔贝对伯爵说。

  “只要您愿意。”伯爵回答。

  阿尔贝弄不懂银行家的那种目光意味着什么,就转身去问基督山,说:“您见到他看我的那个样子吗?”基督山当然明白得十分清楚。

  “当然,”伯爵说,“但您认为他的目光里有什么特别的含意吗?”

  “我确实这么想,他说的希腊来的消息是指什么?”

  “我怎么能告诉您呢?”

  “因为我以为您在那个国家派了情报员。”

  基督山意味深长地微笑了一下。

  “别说了,”阿尔贝说,“他来了。我去恭维恭维腾格拉尔小、姐的首饰,叫她父亲跟您说话。”

  “如果您一定要恭维她,最好还是恭维她的嗓子吧。”基督山说。

  “不,那是人人都会说的。”

  “我亲爱的子爵,您未免鲁莽得太可怕啦。”

  阿尔贝含笑向欧热妮走过去。这当儿,腾格拉尔把嘴巴凑到基督山的耳朵上。“您的忠告太好了,”他说,“在‘弗尔南多’和‘亚尼纳’那两个名字后面,果然包含着一段可怕的历史。”

  “真的!”基督山说。

  “是的,我可以告诉您一切,但把那个年轻人带走吧。他在这儿我有点受不了。”

  “他和我一起走。还要我叫他的父亲来看您吗?”

  “现在更有必要了。”

  “好极了。”伯爵向阿尔贝示意了一下;他们向夫人和小、姐鞠躬告辞——阿尔贝对于腾格拉尔小、姐那种冷淡的态度毫不在乎,基督山又给了腾格拉尔夫人一番忠告,暗示她一位银行家的太太应该对前途如何慎重打算。卡瓦尔康蒂先生恢复了他刚开始的状态。





[ 此帖被喻然末年在2013-10-22 15:05重新编辑 ]
暮辞朝

ZxID:15103679


等级: 内阁元老
配偶: 清风雅乐
这一段开心的日子请你勿忘
举报 只看该作者 45楼  发表于: 2013-10-22 0
英文原文
Chapter 77
Haidee.

Scarcely had the count's horses cleared the angle of the boulevard, than Albert, turning towards the count, burst into a loud fit of laughter -- much too loud in fact not to give the idea of its being rather forced and unnatural. "Well," said he, "I will ask you the same question which Charles IX. put to Catherine de Medicis, after the massacre of Saint Bartholomew, `How have I played my little part?'"

"To what do you allude?" asked Monte Cristo.

"To the installation of my rival at M. Danglars'."

"What rival?"

"Ma foi, what rival? Why, your protege, M. Andrea Cavalcanti!"

"Ah, no joking, viscount, if you please; I do not patronize M. Andrea -- at least, not as concerns M. Danglars."

"And you would be to blame for not assisting him, if the young man really needed your help in that quarter, but, happily for me, he can dispense with it."

"What, do you think he is paying his addresses?"

"I am certain of it; his languishing looks and modulated tones when addressing Mademoiselle Danglars fully proclaim his intentions. He aspires to the hand of the proud Eugenie."

"What does that signify, so long as they favor your suit?"

"But it is not the case, my dear count: on the contrary. I am repulsed on all sides."

"What!"

"It is so indeed; Mademoiselle Eugenie scarcely answers me, and Mademoiselle d'Armilly, her confidant, does not speak to me at all."

"But the father has the greatest regard possible for you," said Monte Cristo.

"He? Oh, no, he has plunged a thousand daggers into my heart, tragedy-weapons, I own, which instead of wounding sheathe their points in their own handles, but daggers which he nevertheless believed to be real and deadly."

"Jealousy indicates affection."

"True; but I am not jealous."

"He is."

"Of whom? -- of Debray?"

"No, of you."

"Of me? I will engage to say that before a week is past the door will be closed against me."

"You are mistaken, my dear viscount."

"Prove it to me."

"Do you wish me to do so?"

"Yes."

"Well, I am charged with the commission of endeavoring to induce the Comte de Morcerf to make some definite arrangement with the baron."

"By whom are you charged?"

"By the baron himself."

"Oh," said Albert with all the cajolery of which he was capable. "You surely will not do that, my dear count?"

"Certainly I shall, Albert, as I have promised to do it."

"Well," said Albert, with a sigh, "it seems you are determined to marry me."

"I am determined to try and be on good terms with everybody, at all events," said Monte Cristo. "But apropos of Debray, how is it that I have not seen him lately at the baron's house?"

"There has been a misunderstanding."

"What, with the baroness?"

"No, with the baron."

"Has he perceived anything?"

"Ah, that is a good joke!"

"Do you think he suspects?" said Monte Cristo with charming artlessness.

"Where have you come from, my dear count?" said Albert.

"From Congo, if you will."

"It must be farther off than even that."

"But what do I know of your Parisian husbands?"

"Oh, my dear count, husbands are pretty much the same everywhere; an individual husband of any country is a pretty fair specimen of the whole race."

"But then, what can have led to the quarrel between Danglars and Debray? They seemed to understand each other so well," said Monte Cristo with renewed energy.

"Ah, now you are trying to penetrate into the mysteries of Isis, in which I am not initiated. When M. Andrea Cavalcanti has become one of the family, you can ask him that question." The carriage stopped. "Here we are," said Monte Cristo; "it is only half-past ten o'clock, come in."

"Certainly I will."

"My carriage shall take you back."

"No, thank you; I gave orders for my coupe to follow me."

"There it is, then," said Monte Cristo, as he stepped out of the carriage. They both went into the house; the drawing-room was lighted up -- they went in there. "You will make tea for us, Baptistin," said the count. Baptistin left the room without waiting to answer, and in two seconds reappeared, bringing on a waiter all that his master had ordered, ready prepared, and appearing to have sprung from the ground, like the repasts which we read of in fairy tales. "Really, my dear count," said Morcerf. "what I admire in you is, not so much your riches, for perhaps there are people even wealthier than yourself, nor is it only your wit, for Beaumarchais might have possessed as much, -- but it is your manner of being served, without any questions, in a moment, in a second; it is as if they guessed what you wanted by your manner of ringing, and made a point of keeping everything you can possibly desire in constant readiness."

"What you say is perhaps true; they know my habits. For instance, you shall see; how do you wish to occupy yourself during tea-time?"

"Ma foi, I should like to smoke."

Monte Cristo took the gong and struck it once. In about the space of a second a private door opened, and Ali appeared, bringing two chibouques filled with excellent latakia. "It is quite wonderful," said Albert.

"Oh no, it is as simple as possible," replied Monte Cristo. "Ali knows I generally smoke while I am taking my tea or coffee; he has heard that I ordered tea, and he also knows that I brought you home with me; when I summoned him he naturally guessed the reason of my doing so, and as he comes from a country where hospitality is especially manifested through the medium of smoking, he naturally concludes that we shall smoke in company, and therefore brings two chibouques instead of one -- and now the mystery is solved."

"Certainly you give a most commonplace air to your explanation, but it is not the less true that you -- Ah, but what do I hear?" and Morcerf inclined his head towards the door, through which sounds seemed to issue resembling those of a guitar.

"Ma foi, my dear viscount, you are fated to hear music this evening; you have only escaped from Mademoiselle Danglars' piano, to be attacked by Haidee's guzla."

"Haidee -- what an adorable name! Are there, then, really women who bear the name of Haidee anywhere but in Byron's poems?"

"Certainly there are. Haidee is a very uncommon name in France, but is common enough in Albania and Epirus; it is as it you said, for example, Chastity, Modesty, Innocence, -- it is a kind of baptismal name, as you Parisians call it."

"Oh, that is charming," said Albert, "how I should like to hear my countrywomen called Mademoiselle Goodness, Mademoiselle Silence, Mademoiselle Christian Charity! Only think, then, if Mademoiselle Danglars, instead of being called Claire-Marie-Eugenie, had been named Mademoiselle Chastity-Modesty-Innocence Danglars; what a fine effect that would have produced on the announcement of her marriage!"

"Hush," said the count, "do not joke in so loud a tone; Haidee may hear you, perhaps."

"And you think she would be angry?"

"No, certainly not," said the count with a haughty expression.

"She is very amiable, then, is she not?" said Albert.

"It is not to be called amiability, it is her duty; a slave does not dictate to a master."

"Come; you are joking yourself now. Are there any more slaves to be had who bear this beautiful name?"

"Undoubtedly."

"Really, count, you do nothing, and have nothing like other people. The slave of the Count of Monte Cristo! Why, it is a rank of itself in France, and from the way in which you lavish money, it is a place that must be worth a hundred thousand francs a year."

"A hundred thousand francs! The poor girl originally possessed much more than that; she was born to treasures in comparison with which those recorded in the `Thousand and One Nights' would seem but poverty."

"She must be a princess then."

"You are right; and she is one of the greatest in her country too."

"I thought so. But how did it happen that such a great princess became a slave?"

"How was it that Dionysius the Tyrant became a schoolmaster? The fortune of war, my dear viscount, -- the caprice of fortune; that is the way in which these things are to be accounted for."

"And is her name a secret?"

"As regards the generality of mankind it is; but not for you, my dear viscount, who are one of my most intimate friends, and on whose silence I feel I may rely, if I consider it necessary to enjoin it -- may I not do so?"

"Certainly; on my word of honor."

"You know the history of the pasha of Yanina, do you not?"

"Of Ali Tepelini?* Oh, yes; it was in his service that my father made his fortune."

"True, I had forgotten that."

* Ali Pasha, "The Lion," was born at Tepelini, an Albanian village at the foot of the Klissoura Mountains, in 1741. By diplomacy and success in arms he became almost supreme ruler of Albania, Epirus, and adjacent territory. Having aroused the enmity of the Sultan, he was proscribed and put to death by treachery in 1822, at the age of eighty. -- Ed.

"Well, what is Haidee to Ali Tepelini?"

"Merely his daughter."

"What? the daughter of Ali Pasha?"

"Of Ali Pasha and the beautiful Vasiliki."

"And your slave?"

"Ma foi, yes."

"But how did she become so?"

"Why, simply from the circumstance of my having bought her one day, as I was passing through the market at Constantinople."

"Wonderful! Really, my dear count, you seem to throw a sort of magic influence over all in which you are concerned; when I listen to you, existence no longer seems reality, but a waking dream. Now, I am perhaps going to make an imprudent and thoughtless request, but" --

"Say on."

"But, since you go out with Haidee, and sometimes even take her to the opera" --

"Well?"

"I think I may venture to ask you this favor."

"You may venture to ask me anything."

"Well then, my dear count, present me to your princess."

"I will do so; but on two conditions."

"I accept them at once."

"The first is, that you will never tell any one that I have granted the interview."

"Very well," said Albert, extending his hand; "I swear I will not."

"The second is, that you will not tell her that your father ever served hers."

"I give you my oath that I will not."

"Enough, viscount; you will remember those two vows, will you not? But I know you to be a man of honor." The count again struck the gong. Ali reappeared. "Tell Haidee," said he, "that I will take coffee with her, and give her to understand that I desire permission to present one of my friends to her." Ali bowed and left the room. "Now, understand me," said the count, "no direct questions, my dear Morcerf; if you wish to know anything, tell me, and I will ask her."

"Agreed." Ali reappeared for the third time, and drew back the tapestried hanging which concealed the door, to signify to his master and Albert that they were at liberty to pass on. "Let us go in," said Monte Cristo.

Albert passed his hand through his hair, and curled his mustache, then, having satisfied himself as to his personal appearance, followed the count into the room, the latter having previously resumed his hat and gloves. Ali was stationed as a kind of advanced guard, and the door was kept by the three French attendants, commanded by Myrtho. Haidee was awaiting her visitors in the first room of her apartments, which was the drawing-room. Her large eyes were dilated with surprise and expectation, for it was the first time that any man, except Monte Cristo, had been accorded an entrance into her presence. She was sitting on a sofa placed in an angle of the room, with her legs crossed under her in the Eastern fashion, and seemed to have made for herself, as it were, a kind of nest in the rich Indian silks which enveloped her. Near her was the instrument on which she had just been playing; it was elegantly fashioned, and worthy of its mistress. On perceiving Monte Cristo, she arose and welcomed him with a smile peculiar to herself, expressive at once of the most implicit obedience and also of the deepest love. Monte Cristo advanced towards her and extended his hand, which she as usual raised to her lips.

Albert had proceeded no farther than the door, where he remained rooted to the spot, being completely fascinated by the sight of such surpassing beauty, beheld as it was for the first time, and of which an inhabitant of more northern climes could form no adequate idea.

"Whom do you bring?" asked the young girl in Romaic, of Monte Cristo; "is it a friend, a brother, a simple acquaintance, or an enemy."

"A friend," said Monte Cristo in the same language.

"What is his name?"

"Count Albert; it is the same man whom I rescued from the hands of the banditti at Rome."

"In what language would you like me to converse with him?"

Monte Cristo turned to Albert. "Do you know modern Greek," asked he.

"Alas, no," said Albert; "nor even ancient Greek, my dear count; never had Homer or Plato a more unworthy scholar than myself."

"Then," said Haidee, proving by her remark that she had quite understood Monte Cristo's question and Albert's answer, "then I will speak either in French or Italian, if my lord so wills it."

Monte Cristo reflected one instant. "You will speak in Italian," said he. Then, turning towards Albert, -- "It is a pity you do not understand either ancient or modern Greek, both of which Haidee speaks so fluently; the poor child will be obliged to talk to you in Italian, which will give you but a very false idea of her powers of conversation." The count made a sign to Haidee to address his visitor. "Sir," she said to Morcerf, "you are most welcome as the friend of my lord and master." This was said in excellent Tuscan, and with that soft Roman accent which makes the language of Dante as sonorous as that of Homer. Then, turning to Ali, she directed him to bring coffee and pipes, and when he had left the room to execute the orders of his young mistress she beckoned Albert to approach nearer to her. Monte Cristo and Morcerf drew their seats towards a small table, on which were arranged music, drawings, and vases of flowers. Ali then entered bringing coffee and chibouques; as to M. Baptistin, this portion of the building was interdicted to him. Albert refused the pipe which the Nubian offered him. "Oh, take it -- take it," said the count; "Haidee is almost as civilized as a Parisian; the smell of an Havana is disagreeable to her, but the tobacco of the East is a most delicious perfume, you know."

Ali left the room. The cups of coffee were all prepared, with the addition of sugar, which had been brought for Albert. Monte Cristo and Haidee took the beverage in the original Arabian manner, that is to say, without sugar. Haidee took the porcelain cup in her little slender fingers and conveyed it to her mouth with all the innocent artlessness of a child when eating or drinking something which it likes. At this moment two women entered, bringing salvers filled with ices and sherbet, which they placed on two small tables appropriated to that purpose. "My dear host, and you, signora," said Albert, in Italian, "excuse my apparent stupidity. I am quite bewildered, and it is natural that it should be so. Here I am in the heart of Paris; but a moment ago I heard the rumbling of the omnibuses and the tinkling of the bells of the lemonade-sellers, and now I feel as if I were suddenly transported to the East; not such as I have seen it, but such as my dreams have painted it. Oh, signora, if I could but speak Greek, your conversation, added to the fairy-scene which surrounds me, would furnish an evening of such delight as it would be impossible for me ever to forget."

"I speak sufficient Italian to enable me to converse with you, sir," said Haidee quietly; "and if you like what is Eastern, I will do my best to secure the gratification of your tastes while you are here."

"On what subject shall I converse with her?" said Albert, in a low tone to Monte Cristo.

"Just what you please; you may speak of her country and of her youthful reminiscences, or if you like it better you can talk of Rome, Naples, or Florence."

"Oh," said Albert, "it is of no use to be in the company of a Greek if one converses just in the same style as with a Parisian; let me speak to her of the East."

"Do so then, for of all themes which you could choose that will be the most agreeable to her taste." Albert turned towards Haidee. "At what age did you leave Greece, signora?" asked he.

"I left it when I was but five years old," replied Haidee.

"And have you any recollection of your country?"

"When I shut my eyes and think, I seem to see it all again. The mind can see as well as the body. The body forgets sometimes -- but the mind never forgets."

"And how far back into the past do your recollections extend?"

"I could scarcely walk when my mother, who was called Vasiliki, which means royal," said the young girl, tossing her head proudly, "took me by the hand, and after putting in our purse all the money we possessed, we went out, both covered with veils, to solicit alms for the prisoners, saying, `He who giveth to the poor lendeth to the Lord.' Then when our purse was full we returned to the palace, and without saying a word to my father, we sent it to the convent, where it was divided amongst the prisoners."

"And how old were you at that time?"

"I was three years old," said Haidee.

"Then you remember everything that went on about you from the time when you were three years old?" said Albert.

"Everything."

"Count," said Albert, in a low tone to Monte Cristo, "do allow the signora to tell me something of her history. You prohibited my mentioning my father's name to her, but perhaps she will allude to him of her own accord in the course of the recital, and you have no idea how delighted I should be to hear our name pronounced by such beautiful lips." Monte Cristo turned to Haidee, and with an expression of countenance which commanded her to pay the most implicit attention to his words, he said in Greek, -- "Tell us the fate of your father; but neither the name of the traitor nor the treason." Haidee sighed deeply, and a shade of sadness clouded her beautiful brow.

"What are you saying to her?" said Morcerf in an undertone.

"I again reminded her that you were a friend, and that she need not conceal anything from you."

"Then," said Albert, "this pious pilgrimage in behalf of the prisoners was your first remembrance; what is the next?"

"Oh, then I remember as if it were but yesterday sitting under the shade of some sycamore-trees, on the borders of a lake, in the waters of which the trembling foliage was reflected as in a mirror. Under the oldest and thickest of these trees, reclining on cushions, sat my father; my mother was at his feet, and I, childlike, amused myself by playing with his long white beard which descended to his girdle, or with the diamond-hilt of the scimitar attached to his girdle. Then from time to time there came to him an Albanian who said something to which I paid no attention, but which he always answered in the same tone of voice, either `Kill,' or `Pardon.'"

"It is very strange," said Albert, "to hear such words proceed from the mouth of any one but an actress on the stage, and one needs constantly to be saying to one's self, `This is no fiction, it is all reality,' in order to believe it. And how does France appear in your eyes, accustomed as they have been to gaze on such enchanted scenes?"

"I think it is a fine country," said Haidee, "but I see France as it really is, because I look on it with the eyes of a woman; whereas my own country, which I can only judge of from the impression produced on my childish mind, always seems enveloped in a vague atmosphere, which is luminous or otherwise, according as my remembrances of it are sad or joyous."

"So young," said Albert, forgetting at the moment the Count's command that he should ask no questions of the slave herself, "is it possible that you can have known what suffering is except by name?"

Haidee turned her eyes towards Monte Cristo, who, making at the same time some imperceptible sign, murmured, -- "Go on."

"Nothing is ever so firmly impressed on the mind as the memory of our early childhood, and with the exception of the two scenes I have just described to you, all my earliest reminiscences are fraught with deepest sadness."

"Speak, speak, signora," said Albert, "I am listening with the most intense delight and interest to all you say."

Haidee answered his remark with a melancholy smile. "You wish me, then, to relate the history of my past sorrows?" said she.

"I beg you to do so," replied Albert.

"Well, I was but four years old when one night I was suddenly awakened by my mother. We were in the palace of Yanina; she snatched me from the cushions on which I was sleeping, and on opening my eyes I saw hers filled with tears. She took me away without speaking. When I saw her weeping I began to cry too. `Hush, child!' said she. At other times in spite of maternal endearments or threats, I had with a child's caprice been accustomed to indulge my feelings of sorrow or anger by crying as much as I felt inclined; but on this occasion there was an intonation of such extreme terror in my mother's voice when she enjoined me to silence, that I ceased crying as soon as her command was given. She bore me rapidly away.

"I saw then that we were descending a large staircase; around us were all my mother's servants carrying trunks, bags, ornaments, jewels, purses of gold, with which they were hurrying away in the greatest distraction.

"Behind the women came a guard of twenty men armed with long guns and pistols, and dressed in the costume which the Greeks have assumed since they have again become a nation. You may imagine there was something startling and ominous," said Haidee, shaking her head and turning pale at the mere remembrance of the scene, "in this long file of slaves and women only half-aroused from sleep, or at least so they appeared to me, who was myself scarcely awake. Here and there on the walls of the staircase, were reflected gigantic shadows, which trembled in the flickering light of the pine-torches till they seemed to reach to the vaulted roof above.

"`Quick!' said a voice at the end of the gallery. This voice made every one bow before it, resembling in its effect the wind passing over a field of wheat, by its superior strength forcing every ear to yield obeisance. As for me, it made me tremble. This voice was that of my father. He came last, clothed in his splendid robes and holding in his hand the carbine which your emperor presented him. He was leaning on the shoulder of his favorite Selim, and he drove us all before him, as a shepherd would his straggling flock. My father," said Haidee, raising her head, "was that illustrious man known in Europe under the name of Ali Tepelini, pasha of Yanina, and before whom Turkey trembled."

Albert, without knowing why, started on hearing these words pronounced with such a haughty and dignified accent; it appeared to him as if there was something supernaturally gloomy and terrible in the expression which gleamed from the brilliant eyes of Haidee at this moment; she appeared like a Pythoness evoking a spectre, as she recalled to his mind the remembrance of the fearful death of this man, to the news of which all Europe had listened with horror. "Soon," said Haidee, "we halted on our march, and found ourselves on the borders of a lake. My mother pressed me to her throbbing heart, and at the distance of a few paces I saw my father, who was glancing anxiously around. Four marble steps led down to the water's edge, and below them was a boat floating on the tide.

"From where we stood I could see in the middle of the lake a large blank mass; it was the kiosk to which we were going. This kiosk appeared to me to be at a considerable distance, perhaps on account of the darkness of the night, which prevented any object from being more than partially discerned. We stepped into the boat. I remember well that the oars made no noise whatever in striking the water, and when I leaned over to ascertain the cause I saw that they were muffled with the sashes of our Palikares.* Besides the rowers, the boat contained only the women, my father, mother, Selim, and myself. The Palikares had remained on the shore of the lake, ready to cover our retreat; they were kneeling on the lowest of the marble steps, and in that manner intended making a rampart of the three others, in case of pursuit. Our bark flew before the wind. `Why does the boat go so fast?' asked I of my mother.

* Greek militiamen in the war for independence. -- Ed.

"`Silence, child! Hush, we are flying!' I did not understand. Why should my father fly? -- he, the all-powerful -- he, before whom others were accustomed to fly -- he, who had taken for his device, `They hate me; then they fear me!' It was, indeed, a flight which my father was trying to effect. I have been told since that the garrison of the castle of Yanina, fatigued with long service" --

Here Haidee cast a significant glance at Monte Cristo, whose eyes had been riveted on her countenance during the whole course of her narrative. The young girl then continued, speaking slowly, like a person who is either inventing or suppressing some feature of the history which he is relating. "You were saying, signora," said Albert, who was paying the most implicit attention to the recital, "that the garrison of Yanina, fatigued with long service" --

"Had treated with the Serasker* Koorshid, who had been sent by the sultan to gain possession of the person of my father; it was then that Ali Tepelini -- after having sent to the sultan a French officer in whom he reposed great confidence -- resolved to retire to the asylum which he had long before prepared for himself, and which he called kataphygion, or the refuge."

"And this officer," asked Albert, "do you remember his name, signora?" Monte Cristo exchanged a rapid glance with the young girl, which was quite unperceived by Albert. "No," said she, "I do not remember it just at this moment; but if it should occur to me presently, I will tell you." Albert was on the point of pronouncing his father's name, when Monte Cristo gently held up his finger in token of reproach; the young man recollected his promise, and was silent.

* A Turkish pasha in command of the troops of a province. -- Ed.

"It was towards this kiosk that we were rowing. A ground-floor, ornamented with arabesques, bathing its terraces in the water, and another floor, looking on the lake, was all which was visible to the eye. But beneath the ground-floor, stretching out into the island, was a large subterranean cavern, to which my mother, myself, and the women were conducted. In this place were together 60,000 pouches and 200 barrels; the pouches contained 25,000,000 of money in gold, and the barrels were filled with 30,000 pounds of gunpowder.

"Near the barrels stood Selim, my father's favorite, whom I mentioned to you just now. He stood watch day and night with a lance provided with a lighted slowmatch in his hand, and he had orders to blow up everything -- kiosk, guards, women, gold, and Ali Tepelini himself -- at the first signal given by my father. I remember well that the slaves, convinced of the precarious tenure on which they held their lives, passed whole days and nights in praying, crying, and groaning. As for me, I can never forget the pale complexion and black eyes of the young soldier, and whenever the angel of death summons me to another world, I am quite sure I shall recognize Selim. I cannot tell you how long we remained in this state; at that period I did not even know what time meant. Sometimes, but very rarely, my father summoned me and my mother to the terrace of the palace; these were hours of recreation for me, as I never saw anything in the dismal cavern but the gloomy countenances of the slaves and Selim's fiery lance. My father was endeavoring to pierce with his eager looks the remotest verge of the horizon, examining attentively every black speck which appeared on the lake, while my mother, reclining by his side, rested her head on his shoulder, and I played at his feet, admiring everything I saw with that unsophisticated innocence of childhood which throws a charm round objects insignificant in themselves, but which in its eyes are invested with the greatest importance. The heights of Pindus towered above us; the castle of Yanina rose white and angular from the blue waters of the lake, and the immense masses of black vegetation which, viewed in the distance, gave the idea of lichens clinging to the rocks, were in reality gigantic fir-trees and myrtles.

"One morning my father sent for us; my mother had been crying all the night, and was very wretched; we found the pasha calm, but paler than usual. `Take courage, Vasiliki,' said he; `to-day arrives the firman of the master, and my fate will be decided. If my pardon be complete, we shall return triumphant to Yanina; if the news be inauspicious, we must fly this night.' -- `But supposing our enemy should not allow us to do so?' said my mother. `Oh, make yourself easy on that head,' said Ali, smiling; `Selim and his flaming lance will settle that matter. They would be glad to see me dead, but they would not like themselves to die with me.'

"My mother only answered by sighs to consolations which she knew did not come from my father's heart. She prepared the iced water which he was in the habit of constantly drinking, -- for since his sojourn at the kiosk he had been parched by the most violent fever, -- after which she anointed his white beard with perfumed oil, and lighted his chibouque, which he sometimes smoked for hours together, quietly watching the wreaths of vapor that ascended in spiral clouds and gradually melted away in the surrounding atmosphere. Presently he made such a sudden movement that I was paralyzed with fear. Then, without taking his eyes from the object which had first attracted his attention, he asked for his telescope. My mother gave it him, and as she did so, looked whiter than the marble against which she leaned. I saw my father's hand tremble. `A boat! -- two! -- three!' murmured my, father; -- `four!' He then arose, seizing his arms and priming his pistols. `Vasiliki,' said he to my mother, trembling perceptibly, `the instant approaches which will decide everything. In the space of half an hour we shall know the emperor's answer. Go into the cavern with Haidee.' -- `I will not quit you,' said Vasiliki; `if you die, my lord, I will die with you.' -- `Go to Selim!' cried my father. `Adieu, my lord,' murmured my mother, determining quietly to await the approach of death. `Take away Vasiliki!' said my father to his Palikares.

"As for me, I had been forgotten in the general confusion; I ran toward Ali Tepelini; he saw me hold out my arms to him, and he stooped down and pressed my forehead with his lips. Oh, how distinctly I remember that kiss! -- it was the last he ever gave me, and I feel as if it were still warm on my forehead. On descending, we saw through the lattice-work several boats which were gradually becoming more distinct to our view. At first they appeared like black specks, and now they looked like birds skimming the surface of the waves. During this time, in the kiosk at my father's feet, were seated twenty Palikares, concealed from view by an angle of the wall and watching with eager eyes the arrival of the boats. They were armed with their long guns inlaid with mother-of-pearl and silver, and cartridges in great numbers were lying scattered on the floor. My father looked at his watch, and paced up and down with a countenance expressive of the greatest anguish. This was the scene which presented itself to my view as I quitted my father after that last kiss. My mother and I traversed the gloomy passage leading to the cavern. Selim was still at his post, and smiled sadly on us as we entered. We fetched our cushions from the other end of the cavern, and sat down by Selim. In great dangers the devoted ones cling to each other; and, young as I was, I quite understood that some imminent danger was hanging over our heads."

Albert had often heard -- not from his father, for he never spoke on the subject, but from strangers -- the description of the last moments of the vizier of Yanina; he had read different accounts of his death, but the story seemed to acquire fresh meaning from the voice and expression of the young girl, and her sympathetic accent and the melancholy expression of her countenance at once charmed and horrified him. As to Haidee, these terrible reminiscences seemed to have overpowered her for a moment, for she ceased speaking, her head leaning on her hand like a beautiful flower bowing beneath the violence of the storm; and her eyes gazing on vacancy indicated that she was mentally contemplating the green summit of the Pindus and the blue waters of the lake of Yanina, which, like a magic mirror, seemed to reflect the sombre picture which she sketched. Monte Cristo looked at her with an indescribable expression of interest and pity.

"Go on," said the count in the Romaic language.

Haidee looked up abruptly, as if the sonorous tones of Monte Cristo's voice had awakened her from a dream; and she resumed her narrative. "It was about four o'clock in the afternoon, and although the day was brilliant out-of-doors, we were enveloped in the gloomy darkness of the cavern. One single, solitary light was burning there, and it appeared like a star set in a heaven of blackness; it was Selim's flaming lance. My mother was a Christian, and she prayed. Selim repeated from time to time the sacred words: `God is great!' However, my mother had still some hope. As she was coming down, she thought she recognized the French officer who had been sent to Constantinople, and in whom my father placed so much confidence; for he knew that all the soldiers of the French emperor were naturally noble and generous. She advanced some steps towards the staircase, and listened. `They are approaching,' said she; `perhaps they bring us peace and liberty!' -- `What do you fear, Vasiliki?' said Selim, in a voice at once so gentle and yet so proud. `If they do not bring us peace, we will give them war; if they do not bring life, we will give them death.' And he renewed the flame of his lance with a gesture which made one think of Dionysus of Crete.* But I, being only a little child, was terrified by this undaunted courage, which appeared to me both ferocious and senseless, and I recoiled with horror from the idea of the frightful death amidst fire and flames which probably awaited us.

* The god of fruitfulness in Grecian mythology. In Crete he was supposed to be slain in winter with the decay of vegetation and to revive in the spring. Haidee's learned reference is to the behavior of an actor in the Dionysian festivals. -- Ed.

"My mother experienced the same sensations, for I felt her tremble. `Mamma, mamma,' said I, `are we really to be killed?' And at the sound of my voice the slaves redoubled their cries and prayers and lamentations. `My child,' said Vasiliki, `may God preserve you from ever wishing for that death which to-day you so much dread!' Then, whispering to Selim, she asked what were her master's orders. `If he send me his poniard, it will signify that the emperor's intentions are not favorable, and I am to set fire to the powder; if, on the contrary, he send me his ring, it will be a sign that the emperor pardons him, and I am to extinguish the match and leave the magazine untouched.' -- `My friend,' said my mother, `when your master's orders arrive, if it is the poniard which he sends, instead of despatching us by that horrible death which we both so much dread, you will mercifully kill us with this same poniard, will you not?' -- `Yes, Vasiliki,' replied Selim tranquilly.

"Suddenly we heard loud cries; and, listening, discerned that they were cries of joy. The name of the French officer who had been sent to Constantinople resounded on all sides amongst our Palikares; it was evident that he brought the answer of the emperor, and that it was favorable."

"And do you not remember the Frenchman's name?" said Morcerf, quite ready to aid the memory of the narrator. Monte Cristo made a sign to him to be silent.

"I do not recollect it," said Haidee.

"The noise increased; steps were heard approaching nearer and nearer: they were descending the steps leading to the cavern. Selim made ready his lance. Soon a figure appeared in the gray twilight at the entrance of the cave, formed by the reflection of the few rays of daylight which had found their way into this gloomy retreat. `Who are you?' cried Selim. `But whoever you may be, I charge you not to advance another step.' -- `Long live the emperor!' said the figure. `He grants a full pardon to the Vizier Ali, and not only gives him his life, but restores to him his fortune and his possessions.' My mother uttered a cry of joy, and clasped me to her bosom. `Stop,' said Selim, seeing that she was about to go out; `you see I have not yet received the ring,' -- `True,' said my mother. And she fell on her knees, at the same time holding me up towards heaven, as if she desired, while praying to God in my behalf, to raise me actually to his presence."

And for the second time Haidee stopped, overcome by such violent emotion that the perspiration stood upon her pale brow, and her stifled voice seemed hardly able to find utterance, so parched and dry were her throat and lips. Monte Cristo poured a little iced water into a glass, and presented it to her, saying with a mildness in which was also a shade of command, -- "Courage."

Haidee dried her eyes, and continued: "By this time our eyes, habituated to the darkness, had recognized the messenger of the pasha, -- it was a friend. Selim had also recognized him, but the brave young man only acknowledged one duty, which was to obey. `In whose name do you come?' said he to him. `I come in the name of our master, Ali Tepelini.' -- `If you come from Ali himself,' said Selim, `you know what you were charged to remit to me?' -- `Yes,' said the messenger, `and I bring you his ring.' At these words he raised his hand above his head, to show the token; but it was too far off, and there was not light enough to enable Selim, where he was standing, to distinguish and recognize the object presented to his view. `I do not see what you have in your hand,' said Selim. `Approach then,' said the messenger, `or I will come nearer to you, if you prefer it.' -- `I will agree to neither one nor the other,' replied the young soldier; `place the object which I desire to see in the ray of light which shines there, and retire while I examine it.' -- `Be it so,' said the envoy; and he retired, after having first deposited the token agreed on in the place pointed out to him by Selim.

"Oh, how our hearts palpitated; for it did, indeed, seem to be a ring which was placed there. But was it my father's ring? that was the question. Selim, still holding in his hand the lighted match, walked towards the opening in the cavern, and, aided by the faint light which streamed in through the mouth of the cave, picked up the token.

"`It is well,' said he, kissing it; `it is my master's ring!' And throwing the match on the ground, he trampled on it and extinguished it. The messenger uttered a cry of joy and clapped his hands. At this signal four soldiers of the Serasker Koorshid suddenly appeared, and Selim fell, pierced by five blows. Each man had stabbed him separately, and, intoxicated by their crime, though still pale with fear, they sought all over the cavern to discover if there was any fear of fire, after which they amused themselves by rolling on the bags of gold. At this moment my mother seized me in her arms, and hurrying noiselessly along numerous turnings and windings known only to ourselves, she arrived at a private staircase of the kiosk, where was a scene of frightful tumult and confusion. The lower rooms were entirely filled with Koorshid's troops; that is to say, with our enemies. Just as my mother was on the point of pushing open a small door, we heard the voice of the pasha sounding in a loud and threatening tone. My mother applied her eye to the crack between the boards; I luckily found a small opening which afforded me a view of the apartment and what was passing within. `What do you want?' said my father to some people who were holding a paper inscribed with characters of gold. `What we want,' replied one, `is to communicate to you the will of his highness. Do you see this firman?' -- `I do,' said my father. `Well, read it; he demands your head.'

"My father answered with a loud laugh, which was more frightful than even threats would have been, and he had not ceased when two reports of a pistol were heard; he had fired them himself, and had killed two men. The Palikares, who were prostrated at my father's feet, now sprang up and fired, and the room was filled with fire and smoke. At the same instant the firing began on the other side, and the balls penetrated the boards all round us. Oh, how noble did the grand vizier my father look at that moment, in the midst of the flying bullets, his scimitar in his hand, and his face blackened with the powder of his enemies! and how he terrified them, even then, and made them fly before him! `Selim, Selim!' cried he, `guardian of the fire, do your duty!' -- `Selim is dead,' replied a voice which seemed to come from the depths of the earth, `and you are lost, Ali!' At the same moment an explosion was heard, and the flooring of the room in which my father was sitting was suddenly torn up and shivered to atoms -- the troops were firing from underneath. Three or four Palikares fell with their bodies literally ploughed with wounds.

"My father howled aloud, plunged his fingers into the holes which the balls had made, and tore up one of the planks entire. But immediately through this opening twenty more shots were fired, and the flame, rushing up like fire from the crater of a volcano, soon reached the tapestry, which it quickly devoured. In the midst of all this frightful tumult and these terrific cries, two reports, fearfully distinct, followed by two shrieks more heartrending than all, froze me with terror. These two shots had mortally wounded my father, and it was he who had given utterance to these frightful cries. However, he remained standing, clinging to a window. My mother tried to force the door, that she might go and die with him, but it was fastened on the inside. All around him were lying the Palikares, writhing in convulsive agonies, while two or three who were only slightly wounded were trying to escape by springing from the windows. At this crisis the whole flooring suddenly gave way, my father fell on one knee, and at the same moment twenty hands were thrust forth, armed with sabres, pistols, and poniards – twenty blows were instantaneously directed against one man, and my father disappeared in a whirlwind of fire and smoke kindled by these demons, and which seemed like hell itself opening beneath his feet. I felt myself fall to the ground, my mother had fainted."

Haidee's arms fell by her side, and she uttered a deep groan, at the same time looking towards the count as if to ask if he were satisfied with her obedience to his commands. Monte Cristo arose and approached her, took her hand, and said to her in Romaic, "Calm yourself, my dear child, and take courage in remembering that there is a God who will punish traitors."

"It is a frightful story, count," said Albert, terrified at the paleness of Haidee's countenance, "and I reproach myself now for having been so cruel and thoughtless in my request."

"Oh, it is nothing," said Monte Cristo. Then, patting the young girl on the head, he continued, "Haidee is very courageous, and she sometimes even finds consolation in the recital of her misfortunes."

"Because, my lord," said Haidee eagerly, "my miseries recall to me the remembrance of your goodness."

Albert looked at her with curiosity, for she had not yet related what he most desired to know, -- how she had become the slave of the count. Haidee saw at a glance the same expression pervading the countenances of her two auditors; she exclaimed, `When my mother recovered her senses we were before the serasker. `Kill,' said she, `but spare the honor of the widow of Ali.' -- `It is not to me to whom you must address yourself,' said Koorshid.

"`To whom, then?' -- `To your new master.'

"`Who and where is he?' -- `He is here.'

"And Koorshid pointed out one who had more than any contributed to the death of my father," said Haidee, in a tone of chastened anger. "Then," said Albert, "you became the property of this man?"

"No," replied Haidee, "he did not dare to keep us, so we were sold to some slave-merchants who were going to Constantinople. We traversed Greece, and arrived half dead at the imperial gates. They were surrounded by a crowd of people, who opened a way for us to pass, when suddenly my mother, having looked closely at an object which was attracting their attention, uttered a piercing cry and fell to the ground, pointing as she did so to a head which was placed over the gates, and beneath which were inscribed these words:

"`This is the head of Ali Tepelini Pasha of Yanina.' I cried bitterly, and tried to raise my mother from the earth, but she was dead! I was taken to the slave-market, and was purchased by a rich Armenian. He caused me to be instructed, gave me masters, and when I was thirteen years of age he sold me to the Sultan Mahmood."

"Of whom I bought her," said Monte Cristo, "as I told you, Albert, with the emerald which formed a match to the one I had made into a box for the purpose of holding my hashish pills."

"Oh, you are good, you are great, my lord!" said Haidee, kissing the count's hand, "and I am very fortunate in belonging to such a master!" Albert remained quite bewildered with all that he had seen and heard. "Come, finish your cup of coffee," said Monte Cristo; "the history is ended."





中文翻译
第七十七章 海黛

  伯爵的马刚驶到街道的拐角上,阿尔贝突然转身向伯爵放声大笑起来——的确,他笑得声音如此之大,好象是故意做作出来的。“喂!”他说,“叫查理九世[查理九世(一五五○—一五七四),法国国王,一五七二年以圣•巴索罗谬日,即八月二十四日。对新教徒进行大屠杀。——译注]在圣•巴索罗谬日进行大屠杀以后,曾向凯塞琳•梅迪契问过一句话,我现在也要用那句话来问问您:‘我那个小角色扮演得怎么样?’”

  “您指的是哪件事?”基督山问。

  “指在腾格拉尔先生家里对付我那位对手的样子。”

  “什么对手?”

  “嘿,问得太好了!什么对手?咦,您的被保护人安德烈•卡瓦尔康蒂先生呀。”

  “啊!请您别开玩笑,子爵,安德烈先生并不归我保护。起码,在他和腾格拉尔先生的关系上没有这种情况。”

  “如果那个青年人真的在这个方面要您帮助的时候,您不帮他,就得让他怨了。可所幸对手是我,他可以不必作那种请求。”

  “什么!您认为他在准备求婚吗?”

  “这一点我可以肯定,他对腾格拉尔小、姐讲话时那种情意浓浓的眼光和矫揉造作的语气完全暴露了他的心意。他显然想向那骄傲的欧热妮求婚。”

  “那又有什么了不起的,只要他们喜欢您。”

  “可事实并非如此,我亲爱的伯爵,刚好相反,我是前后遭夹击。”

  “前后遭夹击?”

  “没错,欧热妮小、姐难得和我搭个腔,而她的密友亚密莱小、姐就根本不跟我说话。”

  “可她的父亲非常敬重您。”基督山说。

  “他!噢,不!他在我的心头上扎了不知多少刀——我承认那不过是演悲剧时所用的武器,它不会刺伤人,刀尖会缩回到刀柄里去,可他却相信那是能致人命的真家伙呢。”

  “妒忌就是爱情。”

  “不错,可我并不妒忌。”

  “他恰恰在妒忌。”

  “妒忌谁——妒忌德布雷吗?”

  “不,妒忌您。”

  “妒忌我?我们可以打个赌,用不了一个星期,我就要被拒之门外了。”

  “您错了,我亲爱的子爵。”

  “请证明。”

  “您希望我给您证明吗?”

  “是的。”

  “好!我现在受托要竭力设法使马尔塞夫伯爵去和男爵把事情确定地安排一下。”

  “谁委托您的。”

  “男爵本人。”

  “噢!”阿尔贝极尽谄谀地说,“您当然不愿意干这种差使了,我亲爱的伯爵?”

  “我当然要干,阿尔贝,因为我已经答应了。”

  “唉!”阿尔贝叹了口气说,“看来您是下决心要我结婚了。”

  “我下决心要设法不论在什么事情上都和每一个人保持友好的关系,”基督山说。“但说到德布雷,我最近怎么没有在男爵的家里看到他呢?”

  “吵了一次架。”

  “什么,跟男爵夫人?”

  “不,跟男爵。”

  “难道他觉察到什么了吗?”

  “啊!这句话问得倒挺幽默!”

  “您以为他起了疑心吗?”基督山很天真地问。

  “您是从哪儿来的,我亲爱的伯爵?”阿尔贝说。

  “从刚果来的,如果您想问这个问题的话。”

  “一定比刚果还要远得多。”

  “可我怎么知道巴黎人做丈夫的作风呢?”

  “噢,我亲爱的伯爵,天下的丈夫大概处处都是一样,不管哪个国家的丈夫都可以作全人类的好标本。”

  “那么腾格拉尔和德布雷之间有什么可争吵的呢?他们好象很能互相了解。”基督山用同样的天真口气说。

  “啊!您现在想来打听阿塞丝的秘仪[阿塞丝是埃及神话里的蕃殖女神,参加女神的秘仪,据说可以窥测人们的隐私并预知未来,但只有忠实的信徒才能参加此种秘仪。——译注]了,可惜我不是当事人。安德烈•卡瓦尔康蒂先生成为那一家的一名成员的时候,您可以拿这个问题去问他。”

  马车停住了。“我们到了,”基督山说。“现在才十点半,进去坐坐吧。”

  “十分愿意。”

  “我的马车可以送您回去。”

  “不,谢谢您,我吩咐叫我的车子跟着来的。”

  “哦,到了,”基督山一面说,一面从马车里出来。他们进了屋。客厅里已烛台高照;他们走进去。“给我们煮些茶来,巴浦斯汀。”伯爵说,巴浦斯汀不等客人回答,转身就走,两秒钟之内,他又回来了,手里捧着一只放得整整齐齐的茶盘,象是我们在童话里读到的从地底下蹦出来的食物一样。

  “真的,我亲爱的伯爵,”马尔塞夫说,“我崇拜您的倒不是您有钱——因为也许有人比您更加富有,也不仅是您的智慧——因为博马舍也许跟您差不多——而是在于您的仆人服侍您的那种方式,不用多说话,一会儿,甚至一秒钟,立刻可以办到。好象在您拉铃的时候,他们就已经猜到您想要什么了,而且凡是您可能想要的东西,都随时准备妥当了似的。”

  “您这段话也许是真的,他们知道我的习惯。譬如说,我举个例子给您,您在喝茶的时候喜欢干什么?”

  “嗯,我非常喜欢抽烟。”

  基督山在铜锣上敲了一下。没出一秒钟,一扇暗门打开了,阿里拿着两支长烟筒进来、烟筒上已装好了上等的土耳其烟丝。

  “真是神了!”阿尔贝说。

  “噢,没什么,这其实非常简单,”基督山回答。“阿里知道我平常在喝茶或喝咖啡的时候总要抽烟,他知道我吩咐备茶,他也知道我带您一起回家。我招呼他的时候,他知道我为什么要招呼他,而且由于他的国家都用烟筒待客,所以他拿了两支长烟筒来而不是只拿一支。”

  “您的解释当然很在理,不过确实也只有您——啊!那是什么声音呀!”马尔塞夫于是把他的头歪向门口,里面传出一种吉他般的声音。

  “说实话,我亲爱的子爵,您今天晚上是命中注定是要听音乐的,您刚才从腾格拉尔小、姐的钢琴那儿逃开,又遭到海黛的月琴的攻击。”

  “海黛!好可爱的一个名字!那么,除了在拜伦的诗里以外,世界上真有女人叫海黛这个名字的吗?”

  “当然有。海黛这个名字在法国很不多见,但在阿尔巴尼亚和伊皮鲁斯却普通得很。这种名字就象你们称为纯洁•谦恭•天真•腾格拉尔小、姐,那么印在结婚请帖上该有多好呀!”

  “轻点儿,”伯爵说,“别这么大声,海黛也许会听到的。”

  “您觉着她会不高兴吗?”

  “不,当然不。”伯爵以一种倨傲的表情说。

  “那么,她为人非常和善了,是不是?”阿尔贝说。

  “那不叫和善,而是她的本分,一个奴隶不能拂逆她的主人。”

  “喏,您现在自己又开起玩笑来了。现在还有奴隶吗?”

  “当然喽,因为海黛就是我的奴隶。”

  “真的,伯爵,您的所作所为都跟别人不一样。基督山伯爵阁下的奴隶!咦,这在法国倒是一种爵位了。据您花钱的标准来算,这个职位起码得值十万艾居一年。”

  “十万艾居!那个可怜的姑娘本来不止那个价钱。她出生在珠宝堆,《一千零一夜》里记载的那些财宝和她所拥有的一比,就显得微乎其微了。”

  “那么她一定是一位公主了?”

  “您猜对了,而且是她祖国最显赫的公主之一。”

  “我原也这么想。可这么显赫的一位公主怎么会变成一个奴隶呢?”

  “达翁苏斯[古代叙拉古的达翁苏斯王之子,失位后,流亡于可林斯,成为该地的学校教师。——译注]这个暴君怎么会变成一个小学教师呢?那是战神的安排,我亲爱的子爵——是造化捉弄人的结果。”

  “她的姓名是需要保密吗?”

  “对别人要保密,对您却用不着,我亲爱的子爵,您是我的朋友,您不会张扬出去——您愿不愿意?——如果您答应不张扬出去——”

  “噢!我用人格担保。”

  “您知道亚尼纳总督的身世吗?”

  “阿里•铁贝林吗?当然喽,家父就是在他手下服役的时候起家的呀。”

  “不错,我倒忘记那回事了。”

  “嗯!海黛是阿里•铁贝林的什么人?”

  “就是他的女儿。”

  “什么?阿里总督的女儿?”

  “阿坦克总督和美人凡瑟丽姬的女儿。”

  “给您作奴隶?”

  “是的,当然是的。”

  “但她怎么会落得这个样子呢?”

  “嗯,有一天我经过君士坦丁堡市场把她买下来的。”

  “真神了!我亲爱的伯爵,谁跟您在一起,谁就不是在生活而是在做梦了。现在,我也许可以提出一个轻率莽撞的要求,但是——”

  “请说。”

  “但是既然您和海黛一起外出过,有几次甚至带她上过戏院——”

  “怎么?”

  “我想我也许可以冒昧地请您赏我个脸。”

  “您什么都可以向我要求。”

  “好,那么,我亲爱的伯爵,介绍我见见您的公主好吗?”

  “可以照办。但有两个条件。”

  “我马上接受。”

  “第一是您绝不能告诉任何人说我允许过您和她会面。”

  “好极了,”阿尔贝举起一只手说,“我发誓绝不告诉人。”

  “第二是您绝不能告诉她,说令尊曾经在她父亲手下服役过。”

  “这一点我也可以发誓。”

  “这就行了,子爵,您会记住这两个誓言的,对不对?我知道您是一个很讲信用的人。”

  伯爵又敲了一下铜锣。阿里又进来了。“告诉海黛,”他说,“我马上就去和她一起喝咖啡,告诉她,我希望她允许我介绍我的一位朋友和她见面。”阿里鞠躬退出。

  “现在,请小心,”伯爵说,“提问题别太直接,我亲爱的马尔塞夫。如果您想知道什么事情,告诉我,我去问她。”

  “行。”

  阿里第三次进屋,掀开那张掩着门的幕,向他的主人和阿尔贝示意他们可以进去。

  “我们进去吧。”基督山说。

  阿尔贝用手理了理他的头发,卷卷他的胡子,对自己的仪表觉着满意了之后,就跟着伯爵走进那个房间;伯爵则在进屋前已重新戴上他的帽子和手套。阿里象一个前卫似的驻守在门外;门口由三个法国侍女在梅多的指挥下把守着。海黛在她那一套房间的第一个屋子里等候她的客人,这是她的客厅。她的大眼睛睁得圆圆的,露出冷静和期待的神情,因为除了基督山以外,这是她第一次跟男人见面。她坐在房间一隅的一张沙发上,按照东方人的习惯,交叉着两腿,舒舒服服地象一只小鸟躺在窠里一样,这窠用的是东方最华贵的镶花绸缎搭构成的。她的身边放着那只她刚才抚弄过的乐器;那种仪态,以及那种环境,让她显得可爱非常。一见到基督山,她就站起身来,用她所特有的那种爱和顺从的微笑迎接他。基督山朝她走过去,伸出一只手,她把那只手捧到她的嘴上。

  阿尔贝仍然站在门口,被那种罕见的美迷住了,这是他平生第一次看到这样的美,在法国,这种美是无法想象的。

  “您带来的是什么人?”那位年轻女郎用现代希腊语问基督山,“是兄弟,朋友,生疏的相识,还是仇敌?”

  “一位朋友。”基督山也用相同语言说。

  “他叫什么名字?”

  “阿尔贝子爵。就是我在罗马从强盗手里救出来的那个人。”

  “您想让我用哪一种语言和他说话?”

  基督山转向阿尔贝。“您懂现代希腊语吗?”他问。

  “唉!不懂,”阿尔贝说,“古代希腊语也不懂,我亲爱的伯爵。荷马和柏拉图的学生之中,再也找不到比我更懒惰,甚至都可以说更可鄙的了。”

  “那么,”海黛说,她说这话显然她很明白基督山和阿尔贝之间在说什么——“那么我说法语或意大利语吧,如果老爷不反对的话。”

  基督山想了一想。“你说意大利语吧,”他说。然后,又转身对阿尔贝说“可惜您不懂古代或现代希腊语,这两种语言海黛都讲得非常流利。这个可怜的孩子不得不用意大利话和您交谈了,这大概会让您对她产生一种错觉。”伯爵向海黛作了一个示意“阁下,”她对马尔塞夫说,“您既然是我主人的朋友,当然对您再欢迎不过了。”这句话是用典型的托斯卡纳土语说出的,而且带着那种柔和的罗马口音,令但丁的语言听起来跟荷马的语言一样明快悦耳。然后,她又转向阿里,吩咐他把咖啡和烟筒拿来;在阿里离开房间去执行他的年轻主妇吩咐的时候,她示意请阿尔贝走近一些。基督山和马尔塞夫把他们的椅子拖到一张小茶几前面,茶几上放着曲谱、图画和花瓶。这时阿里拿着咖啡和长烟筒进来了;至于巴浦斯汀先生,这个地方是禁止他进来的。阿尔贝不肯接受那个黑奴递给他的那支烟筒。

  “噢,接着吧,接着吧!”伯爵说。“海黛差不多也跟巴黎人一样文明,她讨厌雪茄的气味,而东方的烟草是一种香料,您知道。”

  阿里退出房间。咖啡杯都已备好,而且还有一只灰缸,是为阿尔贝特设的。基督山和海黛便按照阿拉伯人的方式喝起阿拉伯饮料,也就是不加糖。海黛用她那纤纤细手端起瓷杯,带着天真的愉快举到她的嘴边,象个小孩子吃到喝到某种她喜欢的东西似的。这时两个女人每人端着一只茶盘进来,茶盘里放着冰块和果子露,他们把茶盘放在两只特制的小桌子上。

  “我亲爱的主人,还有您,夫人,”阿尔贝用意大利语说,请别见怪我这副傻头傻脑的样子。我简直是糊涂了。我身处巴黎市中心,就在刚才,我还听到公共马车的哗哗声和卖柠檬水的小贩铃铛的响声,可这会儿我觉得我如同突然被送到了东方——并不是我见到过的东方,而是我在梦中想象出来的东方。噢,夫人,如果我能说希腊语,那么您的谈话,加上我身边这种仙境般的环境,就可以让我度过终生永不忘记的一夜了。”

  “我可以用意大利语和您谈话,阁下,”海黛平静地说,“如果您喜欢东方,我可以尽量让您在这儿找到东方的气息。”

  “我跟她谈些什么呢?”阿尔贝小声对基督山说。

  “随便什么都行。您可以跟她谈她的祖国和她幼时的回忆,或者,如果您愿意的话,也可以谈谈罗马、那不勒斯或佛罗伦萨。”

  “噢!”阿尔贝说,“跟一个希腊人谈巴黎人的话题未免太没意思了,我还是跟她谈谈东方的情况吧。”

  “那么请谈吧,您要谈的这个话题,最合她的口味不过了。”

  阿尔贝转向海黛。“您几岁的时候离开希腊的,夫人?”他问。

  “我离开希腊的时候只有五岁。”海黛回答。

  “您还有点关于您的祖国的记忆吗?”

  “在我闭上眼睛冥想的时候,我仿佛又看到了那一切,灵魂跟肉体一样也有它的视觉器官;肉眼看到的东西有时会遗忘,而灵魂见过的东西则是永远牢记的。”

  “您对于往事的回忆能追溯到多久呢?”

  “我刚能走路的时候,我的母亲——她的名字叫凡瑟丽姬,那就是‘忠贞’的意思,”这位年轻女郎自豪地昂起头说——“我的母亲,携着我的手,先把我们所有的钱都倒进钱袋里,戴上面纱,然后出去为囚犯募捐,一路走,一路说,‘谁施舍钱给穷人,就等于还债给主,’在我们的钱袋装满的时候,我们就回到宫里,对我父亲只字不提,派人送到修道院,发放给囚犯。”

  “您那时候几岁?”

  “我那时三岁。”海黛说。

  “那么您在三岁的时候,就把当时那么多事情记住了吗?”

  阿尔贝说。

  “都记得。”

  “伯爵,”阿尔贝小声对基督山说,“请允许夫人把她的身世给我讲一些听,您不许我向她提起家父的名字,可也许她在追忆往事的过程中,会不自觉地提到他,如果我们的姓能从两片这么美丽的嘴唇里说出来,您绝对想象不到我会多么的高兴。”

  基督山转向海黛,脸上以一种提醒她格外小心的表情,用希腊语说:“把你父亲的遭遇告诉我们,但不要说出那个出卖你们的人的名字,也不要讲他出卖你们的经过。”

  “您在跟她说什么?”马尔塞夫小声说。

  “我又提醒了她一次,说您是一位朋友,对您她不必隐讳什么事情。”

  “那么,”阿尔贝说,“为了囚犯的福利而作这种虔敬的巡礼是您记忆中的第一件事情了,其次又是什么呢?”

  “噢,回忆起这些就好象是昨天的事情一样,我记得我坐在一个湖边无花果树的树荫下,颤动的枝叶,倒映在水里,象是照在一面镜子上似的。在一棵最古老和枝叶最茂盛的大树下面,坐着我父亲,斜靠在枕垫上,我的母亲坐在他的脚边,而淘气的我则玩弄着他那飘垂到胸前的白胡须,或者挂在他腰带上的那把镶着钻石的弯刀和刀柄。不时有个阿尔巴尼亚人走到他跟前来,对他说些什么,我对那些事情并不留意,而他总是用相同的口吻回答一个‘杀’字或‘赦’字。”

  “这不是在演戏,也不是在讲小说,”阿尔贝说,“可我却从一个年轻姑娘的嘴里听到这些事情,实在是奇妙极了。您的眼睛既然习惯了那种神奇的景象,那么您对于法国的印象又怎么样呢?”

  “我觉着这是一个非常好的地方,”海黛说,“而我所看到的法国是它的本来面目,因为我是用一个成年女子的眼睛来看它的。而我的祖国,我却只能从我那幼稚的记忆里所产生的印象来判断它,好象它老是笼罩在一片朦胧的氛围中,有时灿烂辉煌,有时阴森惨淡,那得看我的眼睛望的是我那美丽的故乡、还是我受苦遭难的地方了。”

  “这么年轻!您对于痛苦,难道除了知道它的概念以外,就已经可以知道它的含义了吗?”阿尔贝说,无法自制地接受了庸俗的见解。

  海黛把她的眼睛转向基督山,伯爵几乎难以觉察地叹息了一声,轻轻地说:“讲下去。”

  “幼年时的记忆,在脑子里的印象是最深刻的,除了我刚才向您说到的那件往事以外,我幼时的回忆就都是伤心的了。”

  “说吧,请说吧,夫人!”阿尔贝说,“我向您保证,倾听您述说。”

  海黛抑郁地微笑了一下,回答了他这句话。“那么您希望我继续叙述我其他那些往事吗?”她说。

  “我恳求您这么做。”阿尔贝回答。

  “那好!我刚刚四岁的时候,有一天晚上,我突然让我的母亲惊醒了。我们那时住在亚尼纳的宫殿里。她把我从睡床上抓起来,我睁开眼睛,一眼就看见她的眼睛里充满了泪水。我见到她哭,我就跟着大哭起来。‘别出声,孩子!’她说。在其他时候,不管妈妈怎样疼爱或恐吓,我总是要任着一股孩子气哭个够,把我的悲伤或者怒气发泄完了才肯罢休。但这一次,我从母亲的声音里听出如此强烈的恐怖感,以致我立刻就不哭了。她抱着我急忙地走开。我到那时才看到我们正从一座宽大的楼梯往下走。在我们的前面,是我母亲的所有佣人,背着箱子、包裹、首饰、珠宝和成袋子的金币,都仓皇着从那座楼梯上奔下去。跟在女人的后面来了一队二十个卫兵,都拿着长熗和手熗,穿着希腊建国以来你们在法国早就知道的那种服装。您可以想象得到,一定是发生了某种可怕的、不幸的事情了,”海黛摇摇头,仅仅回想到那幕情景,她的脸色就变得苍白起来。“在这一大队的奴隶和妇女之中,只有一半还是清醒的——至少我看起来是这样,因为我自己都还不知是怎么回事。楼梯的墙壁上东一个西一个地映出巨大的影子,在松枝火把跳动的火光里跃动着,好象一直跳到上面那个穹形的屋顶。

  “‘快!’走廊一头儿有一个声音说。这个声音让每一个人都对它低下了头,就象风吹过一片平原,使田里的麦子都低下头来一样,至于我,我听到了这个声音也发起抖来。这是我父亲的声音。他亲自殿后,身上穿着华丽的长袍,手里握着你们皇帝送给他的那支马熗。他用手扶着他心爱宠臣西立姆的肩膀,赶着我们这些人在他前面走,象一个牧童赶着他那散乱的羊群一样。我父亲是欧洲大名鼎鼎的人物,”海黛昂着头说,“大家都知道亚尼纳总督阿里•铁贝林,土耳其人一看见他就要发抖。”

  这几句话的语气简直自豪和庄严得无以形容,阿尔贝听了不知为何竟吓了一跳;他仿佛觉着在海黛那一对明亮的眼睛里,有某种非常阴森可怖的表情;阿里•铁贝林那次惨死在欧洲曾经轰动一时,而她此时象是一个招魂的女巫,把那个血淋淋的鬼魂又呼唤了出来。

  “没有多长时间,海黛说,“我们就不再往前去,发觉已经走到一个湖边。我的母亲把我紧紧地搂在她气喘喘的胸怀里。不远处,我看到了我的父亲,他正焦急地环顾。湖岸上有四阶大理石的台级通到水边,台级下面有一只小船浮在水面上。从我们站着的地方望过去,我可以看见湖的中央有一大团黑乎乎的东西,那就是我们要去的那个水寨。这个水寨在我看来好象相当远,也许是因为晚上天黑,什么东西都看不太清楚。我们踏上那只小船。我记得很清楚,桨打在水里,一点声啊都没有,在我侧身去寻找原因的时候,我才看到桨上包着我们的卫兵的腰带。除了船夫以外,船上只有女人、我的父亲、母亲、西立姆和我。卫兵仍然留在湖边,准备掩护我们撤退。他们跪在大理石台阶最下面的那一级上,以便遇到追击的时候,可以把另外三级当作防御工事。我们的船顺风飞驰。‘船怎么会走得这么快呢?’我问母亲。‘嘘!别出声,孩子!我们在逃命哪。’我不明白我的父亲干吗要逃呢?——他可是万能的,以前总是别人逃避他,他经常说:‘他们恨我,可是他们也怕我!’“但这次确确实实是我的父亲在逃亡了。我听说,亚尼纳城的守军,因为长期作战,疲惫不堪——”

  说到这里,海黛向基督山瞥去一个意味深长的目光。在她叙述这一段的过程中,基督山的眼睛始终没有离开她的脸。

  这位年轻女郎于是又继续往下讲,但讲得很慢,象是一个讲历史的人存心捏造或讳饰一部分事实似的。

  “夫人,”阿尔贝说,他对这一段追述非常留心,“您刚才讲到,亚尼纳城的守军,因为长期作战,疲惫不堪——”

  “已经有意和土耳其皇帝派来捉拿我父亲的那位高乞特将军讲条件。那个时候,阿里•铁贝林派了一个他非常信任的法国军官去见苏丹,然后决定撤退到他早就为自己准备好的那个避难的寨子里去。

  “这位法国军官,”阿尔贝问道,“您还记得他的名字吗,夫人?”

  基督山迅速地和这位年轻女郎交换了一次眼色,这个动作阿尔贝一点没有觉察到。

  “不,”她说,“我现在已经记不得了,但如果想起来的话,我就会告诉您。”

  阿尔贝几乎都要把他父亲的名字讲出来了,但基督山缓慢地举起一个手指,做出不满的表示;那位青年想起自己的诺言,就默不吱声了。

  “我们当时就朝这个水寨划过去。我们力所能及看到的,不过是一座二层楼的建筑,墙上雕着阿拉伯式的花纹,露台一半浸在湖水里。但在地面的下边,还有一个又深又大的地窟,我的母亲、我还有女仆们都被领到那儿。这里藏着六万只布袋和两百只木桶,布袋里有二千五百万金洋,木桶里装着三万磅火药。

  “在这些木桶旁边,站着我父亲的宠臣西立姆,也就是我刚才跟您说起过的那个人。他的任务是昼夜看守一支熗,熗尖上拴着一支燃烧的火绳,他已接到命令,只要我父亲发出一个信号,他就把一切都炸掉——水寨、卫兵、女人、金洋和阿里•铁贝林本人。我记得很清楚,那些奴隶们因为知道自己的生命危在旦夕,所以整天整夜不住地祈祷、哀号和呻吟。对于我,我永远忘不了那个年轻军人的那种苍白的肤色和阴郁的眼光。不管将来死神什么时候召唤我到另外一个世界里去,我相信他的神态一定跟西立姆的一样。我无法跟您说我们这种状态持续了多久,在那个时候,我甚至还不知道时间到底意味着什么。有的时候,当然这种机会很少,我父亲会过来把我的母亲和我叫到露台上去,每当那时我很高兴,因为在那个阴气沉沉的洞窟里,除了奴隶们哭丧着的脸和西立姆的火熗以外,我什么都看不到。我的父亲坐在一个大洞前面,目光凝视遥远的地平线,聚精会神地仔细观察湖面上的每一个黑点,我母亲靠在他身边,头枕着他的肩胛,而我就在他的脚边玩耍,带着天真的好奇心眺望着巍然屹立在地平线上的宾特斯山,那白皑皑、棱角分明、从蔚蓝的湖面上高高耸起来的亚尼纳堡,以及那一大片黯黑青翠、从远处看以为是附着在岩石上的苔藓、实际上却是高大的枞树和桃金娘。

  “有一天早晨,我父亲派人来叫我们过去,我们看到他很平静,但脸色却比往常更加苍白。‘勇敢一点,凡瑟丽姬,’他说,‘皇帝的御书今天到了,我的命运就要决定了,假如我能得到完全赦免,我们就可以体面地回亚尼纳去,如果情况不利,我们必须在今天晚上逃走。’‘但如果我们的敌人不允许我们逃走呢?’我母亲说。‘噢!这一点你放心好了,’阿里•铁贝林微笑着说,‘西立姆和他的火熗会给他们的。他们很愿意看见我死,可他们不愿意和我一起死。’“这些安慰的话不是从我父亲的心里说出来的,母亲听后只是叹气。她给他调配他常饮的冰水,因为自从来到水寨以后,他就接连发高烧。她用香油涂抹他的白胡须,为他点燃长烟筒,他有时会连续几小时拿着烟筒抽个不停,静静地望着烟圈冉冉上升,变成螺旋形的云雾,慢慢和周围的空气混合在一起。忽然间,他做出一个非常突然的动作,吓了我一跳。然后,他一面仍用眼睛盯住开始吸引他注意的那个目标,一面叫人把望远镜拿给他。我母亲把望远镜递给他,她这么做的时候,她脸色看上去比她所向的大理石柱更洁白。我看见我父亲的手在发抖。‘一只船!——两只!三只!’父亲低声地说,‘四只!’于是他站起身来,抓起他的武器。准备好了他的手熗。‘凡瑟丽姬,’他对我的母亲说,‘决定命运的时候快要到了。半小时之内,我们就可以知道皇帝的答复了。把海黛带到洞里去。’‘我不想离开您,老爷,’凡瑟丽姬说,‘如果您死,我就和您一块儿死。’‘到西立姆那儿去!’父亲喊道。‘别了,老爷!’母亲顺从地轻声说,她向他鞠躬告别,象是看见了死神已经来临一样;‘把凡瑟丽姬拉走!’我的父亲对他的卫兵说。

  “至于我,大家在混乱之中把我给忘了。我向阿里•铁贝林跑过去。他看见我向他张着两臂,就伏下身来,用他的嘴巴在我的前额上亲了一下。噢,那一吻我记得多么清楚呀!那是他给我的最后一吻,我觉得到现在我额头上好象还是温暖的。下洞的时候,我们从栅栏的格子里辨别出有几只船愈来愈清楚地进入我们的视野。最初它们看起来象是小黑点,现在它们就象是在水面上飞掠的鸟儿。就在这个时候,在水寨里,在我父亲的脚下,已派上了二十个卫兵,躲在一个墙角里,用焦急的目光望着那些船的到来。他们都拿着镶银的长熗,还有大量的弹药盒散放在地面上。我的父亲看一看他的表,然后极度痛苦地来回走动。在父亲给了我最后一吻以后,映入我眼帘的便是这样的一幕情景。母亲和我穿过通到地窟去的那条阴暗的狭道。西立姆仍然把守着他的岗位,我们往里进的时候,他朝我们忧郁地笑了一下。我们从洞窟里把我们的坐垫拿来,坐在西立姆的身边。大难临头的时候,彼此信赖的朋友们总是紧紧地互相靠在一起。我那时年龄虽小,却很明白大祸已在眼前。”

  关于亚尼纳总督临终时的情形,阿尔贝常常听人谈起过——不是从他父亲那儿听来的,因为他父亲从来不谈这回事。

  至于他的死,他曾读过几篇不同的记载,而这位年轻女郎的声音和表情赋予了这一段历史以新的生命;那种生动的语气和抑郁的表情使他既感到可爱又感到可怕。而对海黛来说这些可怕的回忆似乎暂时已把她压垮了,因为她已不再讲述,她的头斜靠在手上,如同一朵美丽的鲜花在暴风雨的打击下垂了下来一样;她的眼睛一动不动地朝前望着;她的脑子里似乎正在幻想宾特斯山葱绿的山巅和亚尼纳湖蔚蓝的湖水,在她的幻想中,亚尼纳湖犹如一面魔镜,她刚才所描绘的那一幅恐怖的画面仿佛清清楚楚地从那里面倒映了出来。基督山带着一种难以言表的关切和怜悯看着她。

  “往下说吧,亲爱的。”伯爵用现代希腊语说。

  海黛突然抬起了头,象基督山那响亮的声音把她从梦中唤醒了一般,于是她继续讲了下去。“当时是下午四点钟左右,外面的天空虽然十分美丽,可我们在洞里却被粘郁的阴气和黑暗包裹着。里面只有一点孤零零的火光,看上去象是嵌在黑夜天空上的一颗星——那便是西立姆的火熗。我母亲是一个基督徒,她祷告起来。西立姆不时地重复这样一句神圣的话:‘上帝是伟大的!’可是我的母亲却依然抱着一些希望。在她下来的时候,她好象觉得看到了那个派到君士坦丁堡去的法国军官,我父亲对那个法国军官非常信任,因为他知道,凡是法国皇帝手下的军人,肯定都是心地高贵、十分义气的。她向楼梯走近几步,听了一会儿。‘他们过来了,’她说,‘也许他们带给我们的是和平和自由吧!’‘您怕什么,凡瑟丽姬?’西立姆用一种非常温和同时又非常骄傲的口吻说。‘如果他们不给我们送来和平,我们就送给他们战争。如果他们不送来生命,我们就送给他们死亡。’于是他便挥动他的长熗,使熗上的火绳燃得更炽烈,他那副神情简直就象是古希腊的酒神达俄尼苏斯。可我,在那时只是个小孩子,却被这种大无畏的勇气吓坏了,我觉得那种样子又凶又蠢,我恐惧地倒退了几步,想躲开空中和火光中游荡着的可怕的死神。

  “我母亲也有同感,因为我觉察到了她在颤抖。‘妈,妈,’我说,‘我们快死了吗?’听我说这句话,奴隶们就赶紧忙着做他们的祈祷。‘我的孩子,凡瑟丽姬说,‘愿上帝永远不让那个你今天这么害怕的死神靠近你!’然后,她又小声问西立姆,问他的主人吩咐他做什么。‘如果他派人拿着他的匕首来见我,那就说明皇帝的来意不善,我点燃火药。如果他派人拿着他的戒指来,则刚好相反,说明皇帝已经赦免了他,我就熄灭火绳,不去碰那些火药。’‘我的朋友,’母亲说,‘如果你的主人的命令下来的时候,他派人拿来的是匕首,不要让我们遭受那种可怕的惨死吧,求你发发慈悲,就用那把匕首杀死我们,你答应不答应?’‘可以的,凡瑟丽姬。’西立姆平静地回答。

  “我们突然听到外面喊声阵起。我们仔细倾听——那是喜悦的喊声。我们的卫兵部在欢呼派到君士坦丁堡去的那个法国军官的名字。显然他已带来了皇帝的圣旨,而且这个圣旨是吉祥的。”

  “您不记得那个法国人的名字了吗?”马尔塞夫说。他很想帮叙述者回忆一下,但基督山向他作了一个示意,请他不要再说话。

  “我记不得了,”海黛说,于是继续往下讲,“喧闹的声音愈来愈响,脚步声愈来愈近。通到洞里的那座楼梯上,有一个人正走下来。西立姆准备好了他的熗。不一会儿,在洞口阴暗的微光里——外面只有这么一点点光照进这个阴暗的洞里——出现了一个人影。‘你是谁?’西立姆喝道。‘不管你是谁,我命令你不准再往前一步。’‘皇帝万岁!’那个人影说。‘他完全赦免了阿里总督,不但饶了他的性命,而且还赐还了他的财产。’我的母亲发出一声欢叫,紧紧把我抱在她的怀里。‘不要出去!’西立姆看见她要出去,就说,‘你知道我还没有收到那只戒指。’‘你说的对。’我的母亲说。于是她就跪下来,同时把我举向天空,象是希望在为我向上帝祈祷的时候,我好和他挨得更近一些。”

  海黛又一次中断她的讲述,她的情绪十分激动,以致于她那苍白的额头上渗出大滴的汗珠;她好象已经窒息得发不出声音来,她的喉咙和嘴唇变得极其焦干枯燥。基督山倒了一点冰水给她,用温和而同时也带有一点命令的口吻说:“坚强一点。”海黛擦干她的眼泪,继续讲道:“这个时候,由于我们的眼睛习惯了黑暗,已经认出总督派来的那人——他是一位友人。西立姆也认出了他。但那位勇敢的年轻人知道一种责任——就是服从。‘是谁派你来的?’他对他说。‘是我们的主人阿里•铁贝林派我来的。’‘如果你是阿里本人派来的,’西立姆喊道,‘你知道你应该有什么东西交给我吗?’‘知道’那位使者说,‘我带来了他的戒指。’说着,他就一手高举过头,亮出那个信物,但相隔得太远了,光线又不足,西立姆从站着的那个地方看过去,辨认不出对方给他看的到底是什么东西。‘我看不清楚你手里是什么东西,’西立姆说。‘那么,走过来吧,’那个人说,‘要不然,如果你允许的话,我走到你那儿来也可以。’‘这两个建议我都不赞成,’那年轻军人回答,‘把我要看的东西放到有光线的地方,然后你退出去,我过去察看。’‘这样也好。’那个人说。他把那件信物先是放在西立姆指定的地方,然后退了出去。

  “噢,我们的心是跳得多么厉害呀!因为放在那儿的好象真的是一只戒指。可那是不是我父亲的戒指呢?西立姆手里仍然握着那支燃烧着的火绳,向洞口走去,在从洞口透进来的微弱的光线下捡起那件信物。‘很好!’他看了一下那件信物,说‘这是我主公的戒指!’于是他把火绳抛到地上,用脚踩灭了它。那位使者发出一声欢呼,连连拍掌。这个信号一发出,便突然出现了四个高乞特将军手下的士兵,西立姆倒了下去,身上被戳了五个洞。每一个人都各自捅了他一刀。他们简直陶醉在他们的暴行里了,他们先是在洞窟里四处搜索,看看还有没有别的火种,然后,虽然他们的脸色依然很苍白,恐惧的神色尚未消退,他们却开始把装着金洋的布袋踢来踢去玩耍起来。这时,我母亲把我抱在她的怀里,轻捷地穿越过许许多多只有我们自己才知道的转角曲径,找到一座通往水寨的暗梯。水寨里的情境混乱得可怕极了。楼下的房间里挤满了高乞特的兵。也就是说,都是我们的敌人。正在我母亲要推开一扇小门的当儿,我们忽然听到总督愤怒的洪亮的声音。母亲把眼睛凑到板壁缝上,我也很幸运地找到一个小孔,使我把房间里经过的情形得以看得清清楚楚。我看到有几个人拿着一份印有金字的东西站在我父亲的前面。‘你们要怎样?’我父亲对他们说。‘我们要把陛下的圣意告诉你,’他们之中有一个说,‘你见到这份圣旨了吗?’‘我见到了的。’我父亲说。‘好,你自己念吧,他要你的头。’“我父亲发出一阵大笑,那种笑声比威胁更可怕,而笑声未尽,我们就听到两下手熗的响声,这熗声是他发出来的,两个人立刻被打死。卫兵们本来伏在我父亲的身下,这时也跳起来开火,房间里顿时硝烟弥漫。而同时,对方也开了火,子弹呼呼地穿过我们四周的板壁。噢,总督,我的父亲,在那个时刻看上去是多么高贵呀,他手握弯刀,在弹雨中英勇砍杀,面孔让他敌人的火药熏得乌黑!他把他们吓得那么厉害,甚至在那个时候,他们一见到他也还要转身逃命!‘西立姆!西立姆!’他喊道,‘守火使者,履行你的责任呀!’‘西立姆死了!’一个好象是从地底下冒出来的声音答道:‘你完啦,阿里!’同时,我们听到一阵猛烈的爆击声,我父亲四周的地板都打穿了,土耳其兵从楼下透过地板往上开熗,三四个卫兵倒了下去,尸体上浑身是伤。

  “我父亲怒吼起来,他把手指插进子弹打穿的洞里,揭起一整块地板。然而从这个缺口里,马上就射上来二十多发熗弹。冲上来的烟火象是从一座火山的喷火口里冲出来的一样,但立刻就被上面来的天幕吞没了。在这种种可怕的混乱和骇人的叫喊声中,传来了两声清晰可怕的熗声,接着又传来两声令人心惊肉跳的尖叫。我吓呆了,这两颗子弹使我父亲受了重伤,这个可怕的喊声就是他发出来的。可是,他依然站着,紧紧地抓住一扇窗。我母亲想撞开那扇门,以便和他死到一起,但是门从里面扣住了。他的周围横七竖八地躺着那些卫兵,痛苦地抽搐着,有两三个只受些轻伤,正试图从窗口跳出去逃命。在这危急的关头,整个地板突然塌陷了。我父亲弯下一条腿,就在这个时候,二十只手一齐向他伸过来,拿有长刀、手熗、匕首,二十个人同时攻击一个人,我父亲于是就在这些恶鬼发射出来的一阵烟火中倒下了,正象是地狱在他的脚下裂开了一样。我觉得自己在往地上倒下去,而我的母亲已昏倒了。”

  海黛的手臂无力地垂到身边,发出一声深长的叹息,同时盼望着伯爵,象是在问他是否已对她的听从命令感到满意。

  基督山起身走到她面前,握住她的手,用希腊语对她说:“镇定一点,我的好孩子,上帝是会惩罚那些叛徒的,想想这个,你就会坚强起来了。”

  “这个故事真可怕,伯爵,”阿尔贝说,他被海黛惨白的脸色吓坏了,“我现在真怪我自己不该提出这么一个残酷的要求。”

  “噢,没什么!”基督山说,然后,他用手抚摩着那位年轻女郎的头,继续说:“海黛是非常坚强的,她有时候甚至都以叙述她的不幸来获得安慰。”

  “因为,我的老爷,”海黛热切地说,“我的痛苦使我想到了您对我的恩典。”

  阿尔贝好奇地看着她,因为她还没有讲到他最想知道的那些部分上,就是:她怎么成为了伯爵的奴隶。海黛看到两位听者的脸上都有着同样的希望,就叹了一口气,“我母亲恢复知觉的时候,我们已被带到了那位土耳其将军的面前。‘杀了我吧!’她说,‘但请不要污辱阿里的遗孤。’“‘这种话用不着跟我说。’高乞特说。

  “跟谁说呢,那么?’“‘跟你们的新主人说。’“‘他是谁?在哪儿?’“‘他就在这儿。’“于是高乞特就指出一个人,而他就是那个对我父亲的死负罪最大的人。”海黛用一种含蓄的愤怒的口吻说。

  “那么,”阿尔贝说,“您就成了这个人的财产了吗?”

  “不,”海黛答道,“他不敢收留我们,于是我们就被卖给了一个君士坦丁堡的奴隶贩子。我们穿过希腊,半死不活地到达了土耳其的都城。城门口围着一群人,他们让开了一条路让我们过去,但突然间,我母亲的眼光看到了那件吸引他们注意的东西,她发出一声尖叫,倒在地上,指着挂在城门口的一个人头,在那个人头下面,写着这样几个字——‘此乃亚尼纳总督阿里•铁贝林的头颅。’“我痛哭起来,我想把我的母亲扶起来,可她已经死了!我被带到了奴隶市场上,被一个有钱的阿美尼亚人买去。他请了教师教育我,在我十三岁的时候,他把我卖给马穆德苏丹。”

  “我就是从他手里把她买来的,”基督山说,“至于代价,我已经告诉过您了,阿尔贝,就是那块跟我装大麻精的盒子配对的翡翠。”

  “噢!您真好,您太伟大了,我的老爷!”海黛说,拿起伯爵的手吻了一下,“我能够归属这样一位主人,真是万幸极了。”

  所见所闻的这一切简直让阿尔贝糊涂了。“嗨,把您的咖啡喝完吧,”基督山说,“这一段历史已经过去了。”





暮辞朝

ZxID:15103679


等级: 内阁元老
配偶: 清风雅乐
这一段开心的日子请你勿忘
举报 只看该作者 46楼  发表于: 2013-10-22 0
英文原文
Chapter 78
We hear From Yanina.

If Valentine could have seen the trembling step and agitated countenance of Franz when he quitted the chamber of M. Noirtier, even she would have been constrained to pity him. Villefort had only just given utterance to a few incoherent sentences, and then retired to his study, where he received about two hours afterwards the following letter: --

"After all the disclosures which were made this morning, M. Noirtier de Villefort must see the utter impossibility of any alliance being formed between his family and that of M. Franz d'Epinay. M. d'Epinay must say that he is shocked and astonished that M. de Villefort, who appeared to be aware of all the circumstances detailed this morning, should not have anticipated him in this announcement."

No one who had seen the magistrate at this moment, so thoroughly unnerved by the recent inauspicious combination of circumstances, would have supposed for an instant that he had anticipated the annoyance; although it certainly never had occurred to him that his father would carry candor, or rather rudeness, so far as to relate such a history. And in justice to Villefort, it must be understood that M. Noirtier, who never cared for the opinion of his son on any subject, had always omitted to explain the affair to Villefort, so that he had all his life entertained the belief that General de Quesnel, or the Baron d'Epinay, as he was alternately styled, according as the speaker wished to identify him by his own family name, or by the title which had been conferred on him, fell the victim of assassination, and not that he was killed fairly in a duel. This harsh letter, coming as it did from a man generally so polite and respectful, struck a mortal blow at the pride of Villefort. Hardly had he read the letter, when his wife entered. The sudden departure of Franz, after being summoned by M. Noirtier, had so much astonished every one, that the position of Madame de Villefort, left alone with the notary and the witnesses, became every moment more embarrassing. Determined to bear it no longer, she arose and left the room; saying she would go and make some inquiries into the cause of his sudden disappearance.

M. de Villefort's communications on the subject were very limited and concise; he told her, in fact, that an explanation had taken place between M. Noirtier, M. d'Epinay, and himself, and that the marriage of Valentine and Franz would consequently be broken off. This was an awkward and unpleasant thing to have to report to those who were awaiting her return in the chamber of her father-in-law. She therefore contented herself with saying that M. Noirtier having at the commencement of the discussion been attacked by a sort of apoplectic fit, the affair would necessarily be deferred for some days longer. This news, false as it was following so singularly in the train of the two similar misfortunes which had so recently occurred, evidently astonished the auditors, and they retired without a word. During this time Valentine, at once terrified and happy, after having embraced and thanked the feeble old man for thus breaking with a single blow the chain which she had been accustomed to consider as irrefragable, asked leave to retire to her own room, in order to recover her composure. Noirtier looked the permission which she solicited. But instead of going to her own room, Valentine, having once gained her liberty, entered the gallery, and, opening a small door at the end of it. found herself at once in the garden.

In the midst of all the strange events which had crowded one on the other, an indefinable sentiment of dread had taken possession of Valentine's mind. She expected every moment that she should see Morrel appear, pale and trembling, to forbid the signing of the contract, like the Laird of Ravenswood in "The Bride of Lammermoor." It was high time for her to make her appearance at the gate, for Maximilian had long awaited her coming. He had half guessed what was going on when he saw Franz quit the cemetery with M. de Villefort. He followed M. d'Epinay, saw him enter, afterwards go out, and then re-enter with Albert and Chateau-Renaud. He had no longer any doubts as to the nature of the conference; he therefore quickly went to the gate in the clover-patch, prepared to hear the result of the proceedings, and very certain that Valentine would hasten to him the first moment she should be set at liberty. He was not mistaken; peering through the crevices of the wooden partition, he soon discovered the young girl, who cast aside all her usual precautions and walked at once to the barrier. The first glance which Maximilian directed towards her entirely reassured him, and the first words she spoke made his heart bound with delight.

"We are saved!" said Valentine. "Saved?" repeated Morrel, not being able to conceive such intense happiness; "by whom?"

"By my grandfather. Oh, Morrel, pray love him for all his goodness to us!" Morrel swore to love him with all his soul; and at that moment he could safely promise to do so, for he felt as though it were not enough to love him merely as a friend or even as a father. "But tell me, Valentine, how has it all been effected? What strange means has he used to compass this blessed end?"

Valentine was on the point of relating all that had passed, but she suddenly remembered that in doing so she must reveal a terrible secret which concerned others as well as her grandfather, and she said, "At some future time I will tell you all about it."

"But when will that be?"

"When I am your wife."

The conversation had now turned upon a topic so pleasing to Morrel, that he was ready to accede to anything that Valentine thought fit to propose, and he likewise felt that a piece of intelligence such as he just heard ought to be more than sufficient to content him for one day. However, he would not leave without the promise of seeing Valentine again the next night. Valentine promised all that Morrel required of her, and certainly it was less difficult now for her to believe that she should marry Maximilian than it was an hour ago to assure herself that she should not marry Franz. During the time occupied by the interview we have just detailed, Madame de Villefort had gone to visit M. Noirtier. The old man looked at her with that stern and forbidding expression with which he was accustomed to receive her.

"Sir," said she, "it is superfluous for me to tell you that Valentine's marriage is broken off, since it was here that the affair was concluded." Noirtier's countenance remained immovable. "But one thing I can tell you, of which I do not think you are aware; that is, that I have always been opposed to this marriage, and that the contract was entered into entirely without my consent or approbation." Noirtier regarded his daughter-in-law with the look of a man desiring an explanation. "Now that this marriage, which I know you so much disliked, is done away with, I come to you on an errand which neither M. de Villefort nor Valentine could consistently undertake." Noirtier's eyes demanded the nature of her mission. "I come to entreat you, sir," continued Madame de Villefort, "as the only one who has the right of doing so, inasmuch as I am the only one who will receive no personal benefit from the transaction, -- I come to entreat you to restore, not your love, for that she has always possessed, but to restore your fortune to your granddaughter."

There was a doubtful expression in Noirtier's eyes; he was evidently trying to discover the motive of this proceeding, and he could not succeed in doing so. "May I hope, sir," said Madame de Villefort, "that your intentions accord with my request?" Noirtier made a sign that they did. "In that case, sir," rejoined Madame de Villefort, "I will leave you overwhelmed with gratitude and happiness at your prompt acquiescence to my wishes." She then bowed to M. Noirtier and retired.

The next day M. Noirtier sent for the notary; the first will was torn up and a second made, in which he left the whole of his fortune to Valentine, on condition that she should never be separated from him. It was then generally reported that Mademoiselle de Villefort, the heiress of the marquis and marchioness of Saint-Meran, had regained the good graces of her grandfather, and that she would ultimately be in possession of an income of 300,000 livres.

While all the proceedings relative to the dissolution of the marriage-contract were being carried on at the house of M. de Villefort, Monte Cristo had paid his visit to the Count of Morcerf, who, in order to lose no time in responding to M. Danglars' wishes, and at the same time to pay all due deference to his position in society, donned his uniform of lieutenant-general, which he ornamented with all his crosses, and thus attired, ordered his finest horses and drove to the Rue de la Chausse d'Antin.

Danglars was balancing his monthly accounts, and it was perhaps not the most favorable moment for finding him in his best humor. At the first sight of his old friend, Danglars assumed his majestic air, and settled himself in his easy-chair. Morcerf, usually so stiff and formal, accosted the banker in an affable and smiling manner, and, feeling sure that the overture he was about make would be well received, he did not consider it necessary to adopt any manoeuvres in order to gain his end, but went at once straight to the point.

"Well, baron," said he, "here I am at last; some time has elapsed since our plans were formed, and they are not yet executed." Morcerf paused at these words, quietly waiting till the cloud should have dispersed which had gathered on the brow of Danglars, and which he attributed to his silence; but, on the contrary, to his great surprise, it grew darker and darker. "To what do you allude, monsieur?" said Danglars; as if he were trying in vain to guess at the possible meaning of the general's words.

"Ah," said Morcerf, "I see you are a stickler for forms, my dear sir, and you would remind me that the ceremonial rites should not be omitted. Ma foi, I beg your pardon, but as I have but one son, and it is the first time I have ever thought of marrying him, I am still serving my apprenticeship, you know; come, I will reform." And Morcerf with a forced smile arose, and, making a low bow to M. Danglars, said: "Baron, I have the honor of asking of you the hand of Mademoiselle Eugenie Danglars for my son, the Vicomte Albert de Morcerf."

But Danglars, instead of receiving this address in the favorable manner which Morcerf had expected, knit his brow, and without inviting the count, who was still standing, to take a seat, he said: "Monsieur, it will be necessary to reflect before I give you an answer."

"To reflect?" said Morcerf, more and more astonished; "have you not had enough time for reflection during the eight years which have elapsed since this marriage was first discussed between us?"

"Count," said the banker, "things are constantly occurring in the world to induce us to lay aside our most established opinions, or at all events to cause us to remodel them according to the change of circumstances, which may have placed affairs in a totally different light to that in which we at first viewed them."

"I do not understand you, baron," said Morcerf.

"What I mean to say is this, sir, -- that during the last fortnight unforeseen circumstances have occurred" --

"Excuse me," said Morcerf, "but is it a play we are acting?"

"A play?"

"Yes, for it is like one; pray let us come more to the point, and endeavor thoroughly to understand each other."

"That is quite my desire."

"You have seen M. de Monte Cristo have you not?"

"I see him very often," said Danglars, drawing himself up;
"he is a particular friend of mine."

"Well, in one of your late conversations with him, you said that I appeared to be forgetful and irresolute concerning this marriage, did you not?"

"I did say so."

"Well, here I am, proving at once that I am really neither the one nor the other, by entreating you to keep your promise on that score."

Danglars did not answer. "Have you so soon changed your mind," added Morcerf, "or have you only provoked my request that you may have the pleasure of seeing me humbled?" Danglars, seeing that if he continued the conversation in the same tone in which he had begun it, the whole thing might turn out to his own disadvantage, turned to Morcerf, and said: "Count, you must doubtless be surprised at my reserve, and I assure you it costs me much to act in such a manner towards you; but, believe me when I say that imperative necessity has imposed the painful task upon me."

"These are all so many empty words, my dear sir," said Morcerf: "they might satisfy a new acquaintance, but the Comte de Morcerf does not rank in that list; and when a man like him comes to another, recalls to him his plighted word, and this man fails to redeem the pledge, he has at least a right to exact from him a good reason for so doing." Danglars was a coward, but did not wish to appear so; he was piqued at the tone which Morcerf had just assumed. "I am not without a good reason for my conduct," replied the banker.

"What do you mean to say?"

"I mean to say that I have a good reason, but that it is difficult to explain."

"You must be aware, at all events, that it is impossible for me to understand motives before they are explained to me; but one thing at least is clear, which is, that you decline allying yourself with my family."

"No, sir," said Danglars; "I merely suspend my decision, that is all."

"And do you really flatter yourself that I shall yield to all your caprices, and quietly and humbly await the time of again being received into your good graces?"

"Then, count, if you will not wait, we must look upon these projects as if they had never been entertained." The count bit his lips till the blood almost started, to prevent the ebullition of anger which his proud and irritable temper scarcely allowed him to restrain; understanding, however, that in the present state of things the laugh would decidedly be against him, he turned from the door, towards which he had been directing his steps, and again confronted the banker. A cloud settled on his brow, evincing decided anxiety and uneasiness, instead of the expression of offended pride which had lately reigned there. "My dear Danglars," said Morcerf, "we have been acquainted for many years, and consequently we ought to make some allowance for each other's failings. You owe me an explanation, and really it is but fair that I should know what circumstance has occurred to deprive my son of your favor."

"It is from no personal ill-feeling towards the viscount, that is all I can say, sir," replied Danglars, who resumed his insolent manner as soon as he perceived that Morcerf was a little softened and calmed down. "And towards whom do you bear this personal ill-feeling, then?" said Morcerf, turning pale with anger. The expression of the count's face had not remained unperceived by the banker; he fixed on him a look of greater assurance than before, and said: "You may, perhaps, be better satisfied that I should not go farther into particulars."

A tremor of suppressed rage shook the whole frame of the count, and making a violent effort over himself, he said: "I have a right to insist on your giving me an explanation. Is it Madame de Morcerf who has displeased you? Is it my fortune which you find insufficient? Is it because my opinions differ from yours?"

"Nothing of the kind, sir," replied Danglars: "if such had been the case, I only should have been to blame, inasmuch as I was aware of all these things when I made the engagement. No, do not seek any longer to discover the reason. I really am quite ashamed to have been the cause of your undergoing such severe self-examination; let us drop the subject, and adopt the middle course of delay, which implies neither a rupture nor an engagement. Ma foi, there is no hurry. My daughter is only seventeen years old, and your son twenty-one. While we wait, time will be progressing, events will succeed each other; things which in the evening look dark and obscure, appear but too clearly in the light of morning, and sometimes the utterance of one word, or the lapse of a single day, will reveal the most cruel calumnies."

"Calumnies, did you say, sir?" cried Morcerf, turning livid with rage. "Does any one dare to slander me?"

"Monsieur, I told you that I considered it best to avoid all explanation."

"Then, sir, I am patiently to submit to your refusal?"

"Yes, sir, although I assure you the refusal is as painful for me to give as it is for you to receive, for I had reckoned on the honor of your alliance, and the breaking off of a marriage contract always injures the lady more than the gentleman."

"Enough, sir," said Morcerf, "we will speak no more on the subject." And clutching his gloves in anger, he left the apartment. Danglars observed that during the whole conversation Morcerf had never once dared to ask if it was on his own account that Danglars recalled his word. That evening he had a long conference with several friends; and M. Cavalcanti, who had remained in the drawing-room with the ladies, was the last to leave the banker's house.

The next morning, as soon as he awoke, Danglars asked for the newspapers; they were brought to him; he laid aside three or four, and at last fixed on the Impartial, the paper of which Beauchamp was the chief editor. He hastily tore off the cover, opened the journal with nervous precipitation, passed contemptuously over the Paris jottings, and arriving at the miscellaneous intelligence, stopped with a malicious smile, at a paragraph headed "We hear from Yanina." "Very good," observed Danglars, after having read the paragraph; "here is a little article on Colonel Fernand, which, if I am not mistaken, would render the explanation which the Comte de Morcerf required of me perfectly unnecessary."

At the same moment, that is, at nine o'clock in the morning, Albert de Morcerf, dressed in a black coat buttoned up to his chin, might have been seen walking with a quick and agitated step in the direction of Monte Cristo's house in the Champs Elysees. When he presented himself at the gate the porter informed him that the Count had gone out about half an hour previously. "Did he take Baptistin with him?"

"No, my lord."

"Call him, then; I wish to speak to him." The concierge went to seek the valet de chambre, and returned with him in an instant.

"My good friend," said Albert, "I beg pardon for my intrusion, but I was anxious to know from your own mouth if your master was really out or not."

"He is really out, sir," replied Baptistin.

"Out, even to me?"

"I know how happy my master always is to receive the vicomte," said Baptistin; "and I should therefore never think of including him in any general order."

"You are right; and now I wish to see him on an affair of great importance. Do you think it will be long before he comes in?"

"No, I think not, for he ordered his breakfast at ten o'clock."

"Well, I will go and take a turn in the Champs Elysees, and at ten o'clock I will return here; meanwhile, if the count should come in, will you beg him not to go out again without seeing me?"

"You may depend on my doing so, sir," said Baptistin.

Albert left the cab in which he had come at the count's door, intending to take a turn on foot. As he was passing the Allee des Veuves, he thought he saw the count's horses standing at Gosset's shooting-gallery; he approached, and soon recognized the coachman. "Is the count shooting in the gallery?" said Morcerf.

"Yes, sir," replied the coachman. While he was speaking, iyAlbert had heard the report of two or three pistol-shots. He entered, and on his way met the waiter. "Excuse me, my lord," said the lad; "but will you have the kindness to wait a moment?"

"What for, Philip?" asked Albert, who, being a constant visitor there, did not understand this opposition to his entrance.

"Because the person who is now in the gallery prefers being alone, and never practices in the presence of any one."

"Not even before you, Philip? Then who loads his pistol?"

"His servant."

"A Nubian?"

"A negro."

"It is he, then."

"Do you know this gentleman?"

"Yes, and I am come to look for him; he is a friend of mine."

"Oh, that is quite another thing, then. I will go immediately and inform him of your arrival." And Philip, urged by his own curiosity, entered the gallery; a second afterwards, Monte Cristo appeared on the threshold. "I ask your pardon, my dear count," said Albert, "for following you here, and I must first tell you that it was not the fault of your servants that I did so; I alone am to blame for the indiscretion. I went to your house, and they told me you were out, but that they expected you home at ten o'clock to breakfast. I was walking about in order to pass away the time till ten o'clock, when I caught sight of your carriage and horses."

"What you have just said induces me to hope that you intend breakfasting with me."

"No, thank you, I am thinking of other things besides breakfast just now; perhaps we may take that meal at a later hour and in worse company."

"What on earth are you talking of?"

"I am to fight to-day."

"For what?"

"I am going to fight" --

"Yes, I understand that, but what is the quarrel? People fight for all sorts of reasons, you know."

"I fight in the cause of honor."

"Ah, that is something serious."

"So serious, that I come to beg you to render me a service."

"What is it?"

"To be my second."

"That is a serious matter, and we will not discuss it here; let us speak of nothing till we get home. Ali, bring me some water." The count turned up his sleeves, and passed into the little vestibule where the gentlemen were accustomed to wash their hands after shooting. "Come in, my lord," said Philip in a low tone, "and I will show you something droll." Morcerf entered, and in place of the usual target, he saw some playing-cards fixed against the wall. At a distance Albert thought it was a complete suit, for he counted from the ace to the ten. "Ah, ha," said Albert, "I see you were preparing for a game of cards."

"No," said the count, "I was making a suit."

"How?" said Albert.

"Those are really aces and twos which you see, but my shots have turned them into threes, fives, sevens, eights, nines, and tens." Albert approached. In fact, the bullets had actually pierced the cards in the exact places which the painted signs would otherwise have occupied, the lines and distances being as regularly kept as if they had been ruled with pencil. "Diable," said Morcerf.

"What would you have, my dear viscount?" said Monte Cristo, wiping his hands on the towel which Ali had brought him; "I must occupy my leisure moments in some way or other. But come, I am waiting for you." Both men entered Monte Cristo's carriage, which in the course of a few minutes deposited them safely at No. 30. Monte Cristo took Albert into his study, and pointing to a seat, placed another for himself. "Now let us talk the matter over quietly," said the count.

"You see I am perfectly composed," said Albert.

"With whom are you going to fight?"

"With Beauchamp."

"One of your friends!"

"Of course; it is always with friends that one fights."

"I suppose you have some cause of quarrel?"

"I have."

"What has he done to you?"

"There appeared in his journal last night -- but wait, and read for yourself." And Albert handed over the paper to the count, who read as follows: --

"A correspondent at Yanina informs us of a fact of which until now we had remained in ignorance. The castle which formed the protection of the town was given up to the Turks by a French officer named Fernand, in whom the grand vizier, Ali Tepelini, had reposed the greatest confidence."

"Well," said Monte Cristo, "what do you see in that to annoy you?"

"What do I see in it?"

"Yes; what does it signify to you if the castle of Yanina was given up by a French officer?"

"It signifies to my father, the Count of Morcerf, whose Christian name is Fernand!"

"Did your father serve under Ali Pasha?"

"Yes; that is to say, he fought for the independence of the
Greeks, and hence arises the calumny."

"Oh, my dear viscount, do talk reason!"

"I do not desire to do otherwise."

"Now, just tell me who the devil should know in France that the officer Fernand and the Count of Morcerf are one and the same person? and who cares now about Yanina, which was taken as long ago as the year 1822 or 1823?"

"That just shows the meanness of this slander. They have allowed all this time to elapse, and then all of a sudden rake up events which have been forgotten to furnish materials for scandal, in order to tarnish the lustre of our high position. I inherit my father's name, and I do not choose that the shadow of disgrace should darken it. I am going to Beauchamp, in whose journal this paragraph appears, and I shall insist on his retracting the assertion before two witnesses."

"Beauchamp will never retract."

"Then he must fight."

"No he will not, for he will tell you, what is very true, that perhaps there were fifty officers in the Greek army bearing the same name."

"We will fight, nevertheless. I will efface that blot on my father's character. My father, who was such a brave soldier, whose career was so brilliant" --

"Oh, well, he will add, `We are warranted in believing that this Fernand is not the illustrious Count of Morcerf, who also bears the same Christian name.'"

"I am determined not to be content with anything short of an entire retractation."

"And you intend to make him do it in the presence of two witnesses, do you?"

"Yes."

"You do wrong."

"Which means, I suppose, that you refuse the service which I asked of you?"

"You know my theory regarding duels; I told you my opinion on that subject, if you remember, when we were at Rome."

"Nevertheless, my dear count, I found you this morning engaged in an occupation but little consistent with the notions you profess to entertain."

"Because, my dear fellow, you understand one must never be eccentric. If one's lot is cast among fools, it is necessary to study folly. I shall perhaps find myself one day called out by some harebrained scamp, who has no more real cause of quarrel with me than you have with Beauchamp; he may take me to task for some foolish trifle or other, he will bring his witnesses, or will insult me in some public place, and I am expected to kill him for all that."

"You admit that you would fight, then? Well, if so, why do you object to my doing so?"

"I do not say that you ought not to fight, I only say that a duel is a serious thing, and ought not to be undertaken without due reflection."

"Did he reflect before he insulted my father?"

"If he spoke hastily, and owns that he did so, you ought to be satisfied."

"Ah, my dear count, you are far too indulgent."

"And you are far too exacting. Supposing, for instance, and do not be angry at what I am going to say" --

"Well."

"Supposing the assertion to be really true?"

"A son ought not to submit to such a stain on his father's honor."

"Ma foi, we live in times when there is much to which we must submit."

"That is precisely the fault of the age."

"And do you undertake to reform it?"

"Yes, as far as I am personally concerned."

"Well, you the?? indeed exacting, my dear fellow!"

"Yes, I own it."

"Are you quite impervious to good advice?"

"Not when it comes from a friend."

"And do you account me that title?"

"Certainly I do."

"Well, then, before going to Beauchamp with your witnesses, seek further information on the subject."

"From whom?"

"From Haidee."

"Why, what can be the use of mixing a woman up in the affair? -- what can she do in it?"

"She can declare to you, for example, that your father had no hand whatever in the defeat and death of the vizier; or if by chance he had, indeed, the misfortune to" --

"I have told you, my dear count, that I would not for one moment admit of such a proposition."

"You reject this means of information, then?"

"I do -- most decidedly."

"Then let me offer one more word of advice."

"Do so, then, but let it be the last."

"You do not wish to hear it, perhaps?"

"On the contrary, I request it."

"Do not take any witnesses with you when you go to Beauchamp -- visit him alone."

"That would be contrary to all custom."

"Your case is not an ordinary one."

"And what is your reason for advising me to go alone?"

"Because then the affair will rest between you and Beauchamp."

"Explain yourself."

"I will do so. If Beauchamp be disposed to retract, you ought at least to give him the opportunity of doing it of his own free will, -- the satisfaction to you will be the same. If, on the contrary, he refuses to do so, it will then be quite time enough to admit two strangers into your secret."

"They will not be strangers, they will be friends."

"Ah, but the friends of to-day are the enemies of to-morrow; Beauchamp, for instance."

"So you recommend" --

"I recommend you to be prudent."

"Then you advise me to go alone to Beauchamp?"

"I do, and I will tell you why. When you wish to obtain some concession from a man's self-love, you must avoid even the appearance of wishing to wound it."

"I believe you are right."

"I am glad of it."

"Then I will go alone."

"Go; but you would do better still by not going at all."

"That is impossible."

"Do so, then; it will be a wiser plan than the first which you proposed."

"But if, in spite of all my precautions, I am at last
obliged to fight, will you not be my second?"

"My dear viscount," said Monte Cristo gravely, "you must have seen before to-day that at all times and in all places I have been at your disposal, but the service which you have just demanded of me is one which it is out of my power tonm render you."

"Why?"

"Perhaps you may know at some future period, and in the mean time I request you to excuse my declining to put you in possession of my reasons."

"Well, I will have Franz and Chateau-Renaud; they will be the very men for it."

"Do so, then."

"But if I do fight, you will surely not object to giving me a lesson or two in shooting and fencing?"

"That, too, is impossible."

"What a singular being you are! -- you will not interfere in anything."

"You are right -- that is the principle on which I wish to act."

"We will say no more about it, then. Good-by, count." Morcerf took his hat, and left the room. He found his carriage at the door, and doing his utmost to restrain his anger he went at once to find Beauchamp, who was in his office. It was a gloomy, dusty-looking apartment, such as journalists' offices have always been from time immemorial. The servant announced M. Albert de Morcerf. Beauchamp repeated the name to himself, as though he could scarcely believe that he had heard aright, and then gave orders for him to be admitted. Albert entered. Beauchamp uttered an exclamation of surprise on seeing his friend leap over and trample under foot all the newspapers which were strewed about the room. "This way, this way, my dear Albert!" said he, holding out his hand to the young man. "Are you out of your senses, or do you come peaceably to take breakfast with me? Try and find a seat -- there is one by that geranium, which is the only thing in the room to remind me that there are other leaves in the world besides leaves of paper."

"Beauchamp," said Albert, "it is of your journal that I come to speak."

"Indeed? What do you wish to say about it?"

"I desire that a statement contained in it should be rectified."

"To what do you refer? But pray sit down."

"Thank you," said Albert, with a cold and formal bow.

"Will you now have the kindness to explain the nature of the statement which has displeased you?"

"An announcement has been made which implicates the honor of a member of my family."

"What is it?" said Beauchamp, much surprised; "surely you must be mistaken."

"The story sent you from Yanina."

"Yanina?"

"Yes; really you appear to be totally ignorant of the cause which brings me here."

"Such is really the case, I assure you, upon my honor! Baptiste, give me yesterday's paper," cried Beauchamp.

"Here, I have brought mine with me," replied Albert.

Beauchamp took the paper, and read the article to which Albert pointed in an undertone. "You see it is a serious annoyance," said Morcerf, when Beauchamp had finished the perusal of the paragraph. "Is the officer referred to a relation of yours, then?" demanded the journalist.

"Yes," said Albert, blushing.

"Well, what do you wish me to do for you?" said Beauchamp mildly.

"My dear Beauchamp, I wish you to contradict this statement." Beauchamp looked at Albert with a benevolent expression.

"Come," said he, "this matter will want a good deal of talking over; a retractation is always a serious thing, you know. Sit down, and I will read it again." Albert resumed his seat, and Beauchamp read, with more attention than at first, the lines denounced by his friend. "Well," said Albert in a determined tone, "you see that your paper his insulted a member of my family, and I insist on a retractation being made."

"You insist?"

"Yes, I insist."

"Permit me to remind you that you are not in the Chamber, my dear Viscount."

"Nor do I wish to be there," replied the young man, rising. "I repeat that I am determined to have the announcement of yesterday contradicted. You have known me long enough," continued Albert, biting his lips convulsively, for he saw that Beauchamp's anger was beginning to rise, -- "you have been my friend, and therefore sufficiently intimate with me to be aware that I am likely to maintain my resolution on this point."

"If I have been your friend, Morcerf, your present manner of speaking would almost lead me to forget that I ever bore that title. But wait a moment, do not let us get angry, or at least not yet. You are irritated and vexed -- tell me how this Fernand is related to you?"

"He is merely my father," said Albert -- "M. Fernand Mondego, Count of Morcerf, an old soldier who has fought in twenty battles and whose honorable scars they would denounce as badges of disgrace."

"Is it your father?" said Beauchamp; "that is quite another thing. Then can well understand your indignation, my dear Albert. I will look at it again;" and he read the paragraph for the third time, laying a stress on each word as he proceeded. "But the paper nowhere identifies this Fernand with your father."

"No; but the connection will be seen by others, and therefore I will have the article contradicted." At the words "I will," Beauchamp steadily raised his eyes to Albert's countenance, and then as gradually lowering them, he remained thoughtful for a few moments. "You will retract this assertion, will you not, Beauchamp?" said Albert with increased though stifled anger.

"Yes," replied Beauchamp.

"Immediately?" said Albert.

"When I am convinced that the statement is false."

"What?"

"The thing is worth looking into, and I will take pains to investigate the matter thoroughly."

"But what is there to investigate, sir?" said Albert, enraged beyond measure at Beauchamp's last remark. "If you do not believe that it is my father, say so immediately; and if, on the contrary, you believe it to be him, state your reasons for doing so." Beauchamp looked at Albert with the smile which was so peculiar to him, and which in its numerous modifications served to express every varied emotion of his mind. "Sir," replied he, "if you came to me with the idea of demanding satisfaction, you should have gone at once to the point, and not have entertained me with the idle conversation to which I have been patiently listening for the last half hour. Am I to put this construction on your visit?"

"Yes, if you will not consent to retract that infamousm calumny."

"Wait a moment -- no threats, if you please, M. Fernand Mondego, Vicomte de Morcerf; I never allow them from my enemies, and therefore shall not put up with them from my friends. You insist on my contradicting the article relating to General Fernand, an article with which, I assure you on my word of honor, I had nothing whatever to do?"

"Yes, I insist on it," said Albert, whose mind was beginning to get bewildered with the excitement of his feelings.

"And if I refuse to retract, you wish to fight, do you?" said Beauchamp in a calm tone.

"Yes," replied Albert, raising his voice.

"Well," said Beauchamp, "here is my answer, my dear sir. The article was not inserted by me -- I was not even aware of it; but you have, by the step you have taken, called my attention to the paragraph in question, and it will remain until it shall be either contradicted or confirmed by some one who has a right to do so."

"Sir," said Albert, rising, "I will do myself the honor of sending my seconds to you, and you will be kind enough to arrange with them the place of meeting and the weapons."

"Certainly, my dear sir."

"And this evening, if you please, or to-morrow at the latest, we will meet."

"No, no, I will be on the ground at the proper time; but in my opinion (and I have a right to dictate the preliminaries, as it is I who have received the provocation) -- in my opinion the time ought not to be yet. I know you to be well skilled in the management of the sword, while I am only moderately so; I know, too, that you are a good marksman -- there we are about equal. I know that a duel between us two would be a serious affair, because you are brave, and I am brave also. I do not therefore wish either to kill you, or to be killed myself without a cause. Now, I am going to put a question to you, and one very much to the purpose too. Do you insist on this retractation so far as to kill me if I do not make it, although I have repeated more than once, and affirmed on my honor, that I was ignorant of the thing with which you charge me, and although I still declare that it is impossible for any one but you to recognize the Count of Morcerf under the name of Fernand?"

"I maintain my original resolution."

"Very well, my dear sir; then I consent to cut throats with you. But I require three weeks' preparation; at the end of that time I shall come and say to you, `The assertion is false, and I retract it,' or `The assertion is true,' when I shall immediately draw the sword from its sheath, or the pistols from the case, whichever you please."

"Three weeks!" cried Albert; "they will pass as slowly as three centuries when I am all the time suffering dishonor."

"Had you continued to remain on amicable terms with me, I should have said, `Patience, my friend;' but you have constituted yourself my enemy, therefore I say, `What does that signify to me, sir?'"

"Well, let it be three weeks then," said Morcerf; "but remember, at the expiration of that time no delay or subterfuge will justify you in" --

"M. Albert de Morcerf," said Beauchamp, rising in his turn, "I cannot throw you out of window for three weeks -- that is to say, for twenty-four days to come -- nor have you any right to split my skull open till that time has elapsed. To-day is the 29th of August; the 21st of September will, therefore, be the conclusion of the term agreed on, and till that time arrives -- and it is the advice of a gentleman which I am about to give you -- till then we will refrain from growling and barking like two dogs chained within sight of each other." When he had concluded his speech, Beauchamp bowed coldly to Albert, turned his back upon him, and went to the press-room.

Albert vented his anger on a pile of newspapers, which he sent flying all over the office by switching them violently with his stick; after which ebullition he departed -- not, however, without walking several times to the door of the press-room, as if he had half a mind to enter. While Albert was lashing the front of his carriage in the same manner that he had the newspapers which were the innocent agents of his discomfiture, as he was crossing the barrier he perceived Morrel, who was walking with a quick step and a bright eye. He was passing the Chinese Baths, and appeared to have come from the direction of the Porte Saint-Martin, and to be going towards the Madeleine. "Ah," said Morcerf, "there goes a happy man!" And it so happened Albert was not mistaken in his opinion.





中文翻译
第七十八章 亚尼纳来的消息

  如果瓦朗蒂娜能看到弗兰兹离开诺瓦蒂埃先生房间时的那种的脚步和神色,她甚至也会对他产生怜悯。维尔福说了几句前言不搭后语的话,就回到他自己的书房,大约过了两小时,他收到下面的这封信:“今晨的那一番揭露以后,诺瓦蒂埃•维尔福先生一定已经看出了:他的家庭和弗兰兹•伊皮奈先生的家庭联姻是不可能的了。弗兰兹•伊皮奈先生感到维尔福先生好像早已经知道今天早晨所讲的那件事,但毕竟没有料到会出现这么一种宣布,弗兰兹先生深表震惊。”

  而这时谁要是看见这位法官大人,见到他被搞得垂头丧气的模样,他就会相信维尔福没预料到会出现这种结局;的确,他怎么也想不到他父亲竟会坦白或冒失到讲出这么一段历史来。说句公道话,维尔福一直相信奎斯奈尔将军或伊皮奈男爵——这两种称呼都有人用,那个说话的人愿意称呼他的家名或者称呼他的爵衔而定——是被人暗杀掉的而不是在一场公平的决斗中被对手杀死的;因为诺瓦蒂埃先生不论做什么事情上都从来不顾及儿子的意见,那件事他从来没有向维尔福说明过。这封措词严厉的信对维尔福的自尊心是一个致命的打击,因为在此之前,写这封信的人从来都是如此之温文尔雅。

  维尔福刚回到他的书房,他的妻子就进来了。弗兰兹在诺瓦蒂埃先生召见之后的不辞而别使每一个人都非常吃惊,维尔福夫人一个人和公证人以见证人在一起,她此时愈来愈觉着迷惑不解。她再也忍受不了,便起身离开,说她要去问问理由。维尔福先生对这件事只是说诺瓦蒂埃先生向伊皮奈先生和他作了一番解释,瓦朗蒂娜和弗兰兹的婚姻即将因此破裂了。用这件理由去向那些等着她回去的人汇报未免太说不过去了。所以她只说诺瓦蒂埃先生在开始商讨的时候突然昏了过去,签约仪式要推迟几天才能举行。这个消息虽然是编造的,但是紧跟着那两件同样的不幸事件之后宣布出来的,显然把听的人惊呆了,他们一言不发地告退了,此时此刻,瓦朗蒂娜真是又惊又喜,她拥抱着那个衰弱的老人,感谢他这么一下子就解除了那条她以前一直认为无法摆脱的枷锁,然后请求让她回到自己的屋里去休息一下;诺瓦蒂埃表示他可以答应她的要求。但瓦朗蒂娜一但获得自由,却并没有回到她自己的屋里去,她转进一条走廊里,打开走廊一头的一扇小门,马上就到了花园里。在这种种接连来到的怪事发生的过程中,瓦朗蒂娜的脑子里老是存有一个极为不安的念头。她感觉莫雷尔随时都能带着苍白的脸色和颤抖的身子出现,来阻止婚约的签订,象《拉马摩尔的新娘》[英国十九世纪小说家司各特的历史小说。——译注]一书中的莱文斯乌德爵士一样。瓦朗蒂娜此时的确也应该到后门口去一下了。马西米兰看到弗兰兹和维尔福先生一起离开了坟场,就已经料到了他们的心境。他跟着伊皮奈先生,见他进去,出来,然后又带着阿尔贝和夏多•勒诺进去。事情已经再明白不过了。

  他急忙赶到他的菜园里去等候消息——因为瓦朗蒂娜一有脱身的机会,一定就会赶来见他。他的料想没有错,他从木板缝里瞧见那位年轻女郎摆脱了往常那种小心严严的样子,风风火火向他奔来。马西米兰一见到她,就完全放了心;而她说出第一句话又使他的心喜悦得猛跳起来。

  “我们得救啦!”瓦朗蒂娜说。

  “得救啦!”莫雷尔随声说,他想象不到竟能有这样的快乐。“谁救我们?”

  “我的祖父。噢,莫雷尔!爱他吧,是他给了我们这种种好运!”

  莫雷尔发誓要用全部的灵魂去爱他。他做这个誓言毫不勉强,因为他此时觉着爱诺瓦蒂埃超过了朋友和父亲——他把他崇拜得如同一位天神。

  “不过告诉我,瓦朗蒂娜,这事是怎么弄成的呢?他用的是什么奇特的方法呢?”

  瓦朗蒂娜正想把一切经过讲出来,但忽然又意识到,如果那么做,就必须泄露一个可怕的秘密,而这个秘密不但牵连到别人,而且也牵涉到她的祖父,于是她就说:“这件事我将来可以源源本本地跟你说。”

  “可那得什么时候呢?”

  “在我成为你的妻子以后。”

  话题现在已转到莫雷尔最喜欢的这一方面了,在这时他愿意接受所有的让步;他觉得他所得知的这些消息已足以让自己满意了。一天能听到这么多的消息已不算少了。可是,在瓦朗蒂娜没有答应他第二天傍晚再和他见面以前,他还是不肯离开。瓦朗蒂娜答应丁莫雷尔向她提出的一切要求了,一小时以前,如果有人对她说她可以不嫁给弗兰兹,实在感到难以相信,但现在如果有人向她说她可以和马西米兰结婚,她自然就不会那么觉着相信了。

  在刚才描写过的那场会见进行的过程中,维尔福夫人已去拜访过了诺瓦蒂埃先生。老人象往常见到她的时候一样,用严厉和厌恶的神情看着她。

  “阁下,”她说,“瓦朗蒂娜的婚事已经无可挽回了,我跟您说这个是多余的,因为破裂就发生在这儿。

  诺瓦蒂埃依然毫不动色。

  “但我可以跟您说一件事情,这件事儿我想您也许还不知道。就是,对于这门亲事,我从来都是反对的,最初而谈这项婚约的时候,根本没有得到过我的同意或赞许。”

  诺瓦蒂埃用一种希望对方解释的目光望着他的儿媳妇。

  “我知道您非常讨厌这门亲事,现在它已经完结了,我来向您提出一个维尔福先生或瓦朗蒂娜不好提出的请求。”

  诺瓦蒂埃的眼光问那个请求是什么。

  “我要求您,阁下,”维尔福夫人继续说,“因只有我一个人可以有资格这么做,因为只有我在这件事情上毫无私人的利害关系——我要求您赐回,不是您的爱,因为那是她始终享有着的,而是您的财产给您的孙女儿。”

  诺瓦蒂埃的眼光里露出一种不信任的表情。他显然想了解这个请求的动机,但并没有成功。

  “阁下,”维尔福夫人说。“我可以希望您符合我的要求吗?”

  诺瓦蒂埃表示可以。

  “那么,阁下,”维尔福夫人又说,“我就告退了,我此时很感激,也很快活。”她向诺瓦蒂埃先生鞠躬告退。

  第二天,诺瓦蒂埃先生派人去请公证人:把以前的那张遗嘱销毁,重新另立一份,在那份遗嘱里,他把他的全部财产都遗赠给了瓦朗蒂娜,条件是她永远不能离开他。于是大家都传说:维尔福小、姐本来就是圣•梅朗侯爵夫妇的继承人,现在又获得了她祖父的欢心,将来每年可以得到一笔三十万里弗的收入。

  与维尔福先生家里解除婚约的同时,基督山已去拜访过一次马尔塞夫伯爵;然后,马尔塞夫伯爵为了表示他对腾格拉尔的尊敬,他穿上了中将制服,挂上了他的全部勋章,这样打扮好以后,就吩咐人备上他最健壮的马匹,赶到安顿大马路。腾格拉尔正核算他的月帐,如果有人想在他高兴的时候去找他,现在恰好不是最好的时机。一看到他的老朋友,腾格拉尔就做出他那种庄重的神气,四平八稳地在他的安乐椅里摆好架子。马尔塞夫平时十分骄矜拘执,这一次却面带笑容,以殷勤的态度向银行家问候;由于确信他的提议对方一定肯接受,他就省去一切外交辞令,开门见山地说起下文。

  “嗯,男爵,”他说,“我总算来了,自从我们的计划议定以后,已经过去相当多的时间了,可那些计划到现在还没有实行呢。”

  马尔塞夫以为对方那种冷淡的态度是因为他自己不开口造成的,而现在他说了这句话,银行家的面孔一定会放松起来;然而恰好相反,让他大感惊奇的是,那张面孔竟然更加严肃无情了。

  “您指的是哪一件事情,伯爵阁下?”腾格拉尔说,好象他一直没猜出将军话里的含义似的。

  “啊!”马尔塞夫说,“看来您是一个很讲究形式的人,我亲爱的先生,您提醒我不应该免除古板的仪式。我请您原谅,但因为我只有一个儿子,而且又是我生平第一次打算给他娶亲,所以我还是个学徒的生手,好吧,我愿意加以改进。”于是马尔塞夫带着一个勉强的微笑站起身来,向腾格拉尔深深地鞠躬,说:“男爵阁下,我很荣幸地为我儿子阿尔贝•马尔塞夫子爵来向您请求与欧热妮•腾格拉尔小、姐结亲。”

  然而腾格拉尔不仅不象马尔塞夫所期望的那样以热情的态度来接受这次求婚,反而眉头紧皱,仍然让伯爵站着,不请他落座,说:“伯爵阁下,在我给您一个答复以前,这件事情必须得考虑考虑。”

  “考虑考虑!”马尔塞夫说,愈加感到惊愕了,“自从我们一开始谈起这桩婚事以来,已经有八个年头了,在这八年时间里,您难道考虑得还不够吗?”

  “伯爵阁下,”银行家说,“有些事情我们原以为是决定了,但每天发生的事使我们不得不随机应变。”

  “我不明白您的意思,男爵阁下。”马尔塞夫说。

  “我的意思是,阁下——在最近这两星期里,发生了一些我料想不到的事情——”

  “请原谅,”马尔塞夫说,“但我们是在演戏吗?”

  “演戏?”

  “是的,因为很象在演戏,我们把话说得更直截了当点儿吧,尽量互相了解对方的意思。”

  “那正是我所希望的。”

  “您见过基督山先生了,是不是?”

  “我常常见到他,”腾格拉尔挺直了身子说。“他是我非常亲密的朋友。”

  “在您和他最近谈话的时候,您说,我对这件婚事的态度不够坚决,好象把它淡忘了。”

  “我确实这么说过。”

  “好吧,我现在来了。您看,我既没有淡忘,也没有不坚决的意思,因为我现在来提醒您的诺言了。”

  腾格拉尔不作答。

  “难道您这么快就改变了主意,”马尔塞夫又说,“或者您是想让我再三向您恳求,以我的屈辱来取乐吗?”

  腾格拉尔觉得谈话继续这样进行下去,与他就不再有利了,于是就改变口吻,对马尔塞夫说:“伯爵阁下,您有权对我的含蓄表示吃惊——这一点我承认——而我向您保证,我用这种态度对待您,于我也觉得十分别扭。但相信我,在我说那句话的时候,我实在也是由于万不得已。”

  “这些话都听上去空空洞洞的,我亲爱的先生,”马尔塞夫说。“这些话也许可以让一个萍水相逢的朋友感到满足,但马尔塞夫伯爵却并不是一个萍水相逢的朋友。他以这样的身份去拜访另外一个人,要求对方履行诺言的时候,如果这个人不能履行他自己的诺言,那么他起码应该提出一个充分的理由。”

  腾格拉尔是一个懦夫,但他在表面上却不愿意显得如此;马尔塞夫刚才使用的那种口吻把他惹怒了。“我的举动并不是没有充分的理由。”他答道。

  “您的意思是什么呢?”

  “我的意思是,我有一个很充分的理由,但却不好明说。”

  “总而言之,您一定要明白,我对于你的沉默不会感到满意,但至少有一点显而易见的——就是您不想和我的家庭联姻。”

  “不,阁下,”腾格拉尔说,“我只是想推迟我的决定而已。”

  “而您真的这么自以为是,以为我竟可以随着您反复无常,低三下四地等您回心转意吗?”

  “那么,伯爵阁下,如果您不愿意等待的话,我们就只好就算从来没有谈到过这些事情好了。”

  伯爵的脾气本来就傲慢急躁,为了阻止自己爆发出怒气,他紧紧把嘴唇咬住,直到咬出血,可是,他明白在目前这种状态下,遭嘲笑的一定是他,所以他本来已向客厅门口跨出了几步,但一转念,又回来。一片阴云掠过他的额头,抹去了脑门上的怒气,剩下一种淡淡的不安的痕迹。“我亲爱的腾格拉尔,”他说,“我们相识已经很多年了,所以我们应该互相尊重对方的脾气。您应该向我说明一下,我也应该知道我的儿子为什么失去了您的欢心,这本来是很公平的。”

  “那并不是因为对子爵本人有什么恶感,我能告诉您的仅此而已,阁下。”腾格拉尔回答,他一看到马尔塞夫软下来了一点,就马上又恢复了他那种傲慢的态度。

  “那么您对谁产生了恶感呢?”马尔塞夫脸色发白,音调都变了。

  伯爵脸上的表情并没有瞒过银行家的眼睛;他用比以前更加坚定的眼神盯住对方,说:“您最好还是不要勉强我说得更明白吧。”

  伯爵气得浑身颤抖,他极力克制住自己的狂怒,说:“我有权要您必须向我解释清楚。是不是马尔塞夫夫人不讨你喜欢?是不是您觉得我的财产不够,是不是因为我的政见和您不一致?”

  “绝不是那一类的事,阁下,”腾格拉尔答道,“如果是那样,那就只能怪我自己了,因为这些事情在一开始讨论婚约的时候我就知道。不,不要再追究原因了吧。我真感到很惭愧,让您这样作严格的自我检讨。我们暂且先不提这件事,采取中和的办法——就是,放一放再说,不算破裂也不算成约,用不着忙。我的女儿才十七岁,令郎才二十一岁。在我们等待的过程中,时间自然会促使事情不断地发展。晚上看东西只觉得一片黑暗模糊,但在晨光中看却就太清楚了。有的时候,一天之间,最残酷的诽谤会突然从天而降。”

  “诽谤,这是您说的吗,阁下?”马尔塞夫脸色顿时灰白,喊道。“难道有人敢造我谣?”

  “伯爵阁下,我已经告诉过您了,我认为最好是不要做什么解释。”

  “那么,阁下,我就耐心地忍受遭您拒绝的屈辱吗?”

  “这件事在我更是痛苦,阁下——是的,我比您感到更加痛苦,因为别人都知道我要跟您高攀,而一次婚约的破裂,女方所受的损害总比男方要大。”

  “行了,阁下,”马尔塞夫说,“这件事情我们不必再说了。”

  于是他气冲冲地紧抓着他的手套走出房间。

  腾格拉尔注意到:在这次谈话的过程中,马尔塞夫自始至终不敢问是不是因为他自己,腾格拉尔才放弃他的诺言。

  那天晚上,腾格拉尔和几位朋友商量了很长时间;卡瓦尔康蒂先生则在客厅里陪着太太小、姐,他最后一个离开那位银行家的家。

  第二天早晨,腾格拉尔一醒过来就找来报纸。报纸拿来了。他把其他三四份放在一边,拿起《大公报》,也就是波尚主编的那份报。他急忙忙地撕掉封套,慌慌张张地打开那份报纸,不屑一顾地掀过“巴黎大事”版,翻到杂项消息栏,带着一个恶毒的微笑把目光停驻在一段以“亚尼纳通讯”开始的消息上。“好极了!”腾格拉尔在看完那一段消息后说,“这儿有一小段关于弗尔南多上校的文字,这一段文字,如果我没有弄错的话,可以省掉我一番劲儿,免得再跟马尔塞夫伯爵来解释了。”

  与此同时——就是说,在早晨九点钟,阿尔贝•马尔塞夫穿上一套笔挺的黑制服,激动地来到香榭丽舍大道去拜访基督山,但当他草草地问伯爵在不在家的时候,门房告诉他说,大人已经在半小时前出去了。

  “他带没带巴浦斯汀去?”

  “没有,子爵阁下。”

  “那么,叫他来,我要跟他说几句话。”

  门房去找那位贴身跟班,一会儿就跟他一起回来了。

  “我的好朋友,”阿尔贝说,“请原谅我的冒昧,但我很想从你这儿知道你的主人是不是真出去了。”

  “他真的出去了,阁下。”巴浦斯汀答道。

  “出去了?既使对我也是这样说?”

  “我知道主人一向十分高兴地见到子爵阁下,”巴浦斯汀说,“所以我绝不会把您当作普通客人看待。”

  “你说得对,我现在有一件非常要紧的事情想见见他。你说他是不是要很久才能回来?”

  “不,我想不会,因为他吩咐在十点钟给他备好早餐。”

  “好吧,我在香榭丽舍大道上转一转,十点钟的时候再回来。在这个期间,如果伯爵阁下回来了,你请他不要再出去,等着见我,行不行?”

  “我一定代为转达,阁下。”巴浦斯汀说。

  阿尔贝把他的马车留在伯爵门口,准备徒步去转圈儿。当他经过浮维斯巷的时候,他好象看到伯爵的马停在高塞射击房的门口,他走过去,认出了那个车夫。“伯爵阁下在里面射击吗?”马尔塞夫说。

  “是的,先生。”车夫回答。

  他正说着,阿尔贝听到两三下手熗响声。他往里面走,遇到一位射击房里的侍者。“对不起,子爵阁下,”那个孩子说,“您等一下好不好?”

  “为什么,菲力?”阿尔贝问。他是那儿的老顾客,不明白为什么这次要阻止他进去。

  “因为现在房子里的那位先生不愿意有人打扰他,他从来不在外人面前练熗的。”

  “连你也不许去吗?那么谁给他上子弹?”

  “他的仆人。”

  “一个努力比亚人吗?”

  “一个黑人。”

  “那么,是他了。”

  “你认识这位先生的吗?”

  “是的,我就是来找他的,他是我的朋友。”

  “噢!那又是一回事了。我马上去告诉他,说您来了。”于是菲力在他自己好奇心的驱动下走进射击房,没过一会儿后,基督山出现在门槛上了。

  “我亲爱的伯爵,”阿尔贝说,“请原谅我跟踪您到了这里,我必须先跟您说,这种失礼的行为不是您仆人的过错,只怪我自己。我到您府上,他们告诉我说,您出去了,但十点钟回来吃早餐。我打算散步散到十点钟,不想,看见了您的车马。”

  “您刚才说这一通,让我倒希望你是准备来和我一起吃早餐的。”

  “不,谢谢您,我现在想的不是早餐,而是别的事情。那顿饭我们也许可以迟一些,等心情更恶劣了再吃。”

  “您在说些什么错话呀?”

  “我今天要跟人决斗。”

  “您?为什么?”

  “我要去跟人决斗——”

  “好了,我明白。可为什么事吵起来的呢?决斗的原因多得很,您知道。”

  “我决斗是为了名誉。”

  “哎呀!那可是一件很严重的事情了。”

  “严重得我来请求您帮我一个忙。”

  “帮什么忙?”

  “做我的陪证人。”

  “这是件非寻常的事情,我们不要在这儿说了,回家以后再说吧。阿里,给我拿一点水来。”

  伯爵卷起袖子,走进那间专供练习射击的先生们练习完后洗手的小耳房里。

  “请进,子爵阁下,”菲力小声说,“我给您看一件滑稽事儿。”马尔塞夫进去,见到墙上钉着的不是普通的靶子,而是几张纸牌。阿尔贝远看以为那是一整套的纸牌,因为他可以从A数到十。

  “啊!啊!”阿尔贝说,“我看您是在准备玩纸牌了。”

  “不,”伯爵说,“我是在制造一套纸牌。”

  “怎么回事?”阿尔贝说。

  “您看到的那些牌实际上都是A和二,但我的熗弹把它们变成三、五、七、八、九和十。”

  阿尔贝走近去看。果然,纸牌上子弹穿过的地方极其准确,行次的距离都符合规定。马尔塞夫朝靶子走过去的时候,半路上又拾到两三只燕子,它们是被伯爵打死的,因为它们鲁莽地飞进伯爵的手熗射程。

  “哎呀!”马尔塞夫说。

  “您叫我有什么办法呢?,我亲爱的子爵?”基督山一面用阿里递来的毛巾擦手,一面说。“我总得在空闲的时间找些事儿做做呀。过来吧,我等着您呢。”

  于是他们一起走进基督山的双轮马车。几分钟后,那辆马车就把他们拉到三十号门口。基督山领着阿尔贝到他的书斋里,指着一个位子让他坐下,他自己也找了一个位子坐下来。“现在我们平心静气地把事情来说一说吧,”他说。

  “您也看得出,我是相当平心静气的了。”阿尔贝说。

  “您想跟谁决斗?”

  “波尚。”

  “你们不是朋友吗?”

  “当然喽,决斗的对手总是朋友。”

  “我想你们这次发生争吵总有原因的吧?”

  “当然有!”

  “他把您怎么了?”

  “昨天晚上,他的报纸上——还是等一等,您自己去看吧。”于是阿尔贝把那份报纸递给伯爵。伯爵念道:“亚尼纳通讯:我们现在听说到一件至今大家还不知道,或者至少还没有公布过的事实。防护本市的城堡,是被阿里•铁贝林总督非常信任的法国军官弗尔南多出卖给土耳其人的。”

  “嗯,”基督山说,“这段消息有什么值得你恼怒的呢?”

  “有什么值得我恼怒的吗?”

  “是啊,亚尼纳的城堡被一个法国军官出卖,这跟你有什么关系呢?”

  “这关系到家父马尔塞夫伯爵,因为弗尔南多是他的教名。”

  “令尊在阿坦克总督手下干过吗?”

  “是的,也就是说,他曾为希腊的独立而战,而这种诽谤就是因此而起的。”

  “噢,我亲爱的子爵,您说话得理智一些!”

  “我并不想不理智。”

  “那么请告诉我,弗尔南多军官和马尔塞夫伯爵是两个名称的一个人,这件事在法国有谁能知道呢?亚尼纳是在一八二二或一八二三被攻陷的,现在还有谁会注意到它呢?”

  “那正可说明这种伎俩的恶毒。他们让时间过去了这么久,然后把大家早已忘记的事情突然又重新翻了出来,以此作为诽谤材料来玷污我们的好名声。我继承着家父的姓,我不愿意这个姓被耻辱所玷污。我要去找波尚,这个消息是在他的报纸上出现的,我一定要他当着两个证人的面声明更正。”

  “波尚是绝不肯更正的。”

  “那么我们就决斗。”

  “不,你们不会决斗的,因为他会告诉您——而且这也非常实在的——在希腊陆军里,名叫弗尔南多的军官或许有五十个之多。”

  “但我们还是要决斗。我要洗刷家父名誉上的污点。家父是一个那么勇敢的军人,他的历史是那么的辉煌——”

  “哦,嗯,他会说:‘我们保证这个弗尔南多不是那位人人皆知的马尔塞夫伯爵,虽然他也有过这个教名。’”

  “除非完全更正,我绝不能表示罢休。”

  “您准备当着两个证人的面叫他这么做吗?”

  “是的。”

  “您错了。”

  “我想您的话的意思就是要拒绝我的要求,不肯相助了?”

  “您知道我对决斗的看法是什么,不知道您还记得不记得,我们在罗马的时候,把我对于那件事的看法跟您说过。”

  “可是,我亲爱的伯爵,我觉得今天早晨您做的那件事,跟您抱的那种观念根本不相符合。”

  “因为,我的大好人,您知道一个人决不能偏激得太厉害。如果和傻瓜们在一起,那就必须学会做一些傻事。有一天,也许会有一个非常暴躁的家伙来找到我。他跟我或许也象您和波尚那样并没有真正值得吵架的理由,但他也会逼着我操心一件无聊的小事,他会叫他的陪证人来见我,或者是在一个公众场所侮辱我——噢,那我就只好杀死那个浅薄的家伙。”

  “那么您承认是可以决斗的了?”

  “当然。”

  “好吧,既然如此,您为什么要反对我决斗呢?”

  “我并没有说您不决斗,我只是说,决斗是一件非同小可的事情,在没有进行细致考虑以前,是不应该去做的。”

  “他在侮辱家父以前,可没有进行什么考虑。”

  “如果这是他疏忽造成的错误,而且自己也这么承认,您就应该善罢甘休了。”

  “啊,我亲爱的伯爵,您未免太宽容了。”

  “而您也太计较了。如果,比方说,我说这句话别生气——”

  “嗯!”

  “如果那段消息确实是真的呢?”

  “一个儿子不应该承认这样一个有损自己父亲名誉的假设。”

  “噢!天哪!我们这个时代需要承认的事情实在太多啦!”

  “那完全是时代的错误。”

  “可您准备实施改革吗?”

  “是的,如果和我有关系的话。”

  “嗯!您真刚强,我的好人!”

  “我知道我确实刚强。”

  “您不想听好的忠告吗?”

  “朋友的忠告当然要听。”

  “您认为我够不够得上那个称呼呢?”

  “当然够得上。”

  “嗯,那么,在带着证人到波尚那儿去以前,对这件事情可以再去了解了解。”

  “跟谁去了解?”

  “跟海黛,比方说。”

  “咦,何必要把一个女人扯到这里面呢,她对这件事情能发挥什么作用?”

  “比方说,她可以向你保证,说令尊对于总督的失败和死亡毫无关系。或者,如果正巧他的确牵连到了里面,这件不幸的事情也——”

  “我已经跟你说过了,我亲爱的伯爵,我绝不能承认这么一个假设。”

  “那么,您也拒绝这个了解内情的方法了?”

  “我坚决予以拒绝。”

  “那么我再要给您一个忠告。”

  “说吧,但希望这是最后的一个了。”

  “也许您不愿意听吧?”

  “恰恰相反,我要请你说出来。”

  “在您到波尚那儿去的时候,不要带着证人,自个儿去见他。”

  “那可是违背惯例呵。”

  “您的情况本来就和一般情况不同。”

  “您为什么要我自个儿去呢?”

  “因为那样,这件事情就可以由您和波尚私下解决。”

  “请再说得清楚一些。”

  “可以。如果您要波尚更正消息,您起码应该给他一个机会,让他心甘情愿地那么去做——只要他愿意更正。您在这方面,最后结果也一样。如果他拒绝那么做,到那时再找两个外人知道您的秘密也还不迟。”

  “他们不是什么外人,而是朋友。”

  “啊,但今天的朋友就是明天的仇敌——波尚就是一个例子。”

  “所以您劝我。”

  “我劝您得谨慎。”

  “那么您劝我一个人去找波尚。”

  “对,而且我可以告诉您理由。在您希望一个人的自尊心向您让步的时候,您在表面上至少必须做出不想伤害它的样子。”

  “我相信您是对的。”

  “啊!这就再好不过了。”

  “那么我就一个人去。”

  “好吧,但您能干脆不去就更好。”

  “那我做不到。”

  “那么去吧,这起码总比您刚开始的想法好一点。”

  “但如果不管我多么谨慎,而最后我还是不得不决斗的话,您愿不愿做我的陪证人?”

  “我亲爱的子爵,”基督山郑重地答道,“您一定也看出来了,在今天以前,无论什么时候,也无论在什么地点,我始终都听您的吩咐。但您刚才要求的那件事,我就爱莫能助了。”

  “为什么?”

  “不说也许您将来会明白。眼下,我要求您原谅我暂时保密不说。”

  “好吧,那么我就去邀弗兰兹和夏多•勒诺。他们办这种事情是再恰当不过的人选了。”

  “那么就这样吧。”

  “但如果我真的要决斗的话,您肯定不会反对教我一两手射击或剑术的喽?”

  “那个,也绝对不可能。”

  “您这个人可真古怪!您什么事情都不想插手。”

  “您说得很对——这是我处世的原则。”

  “那么,这件事情我们不谈了。再会,伯爵。”

  马尔塞夫拿起他的帽子,离开了那个房间。他在门口找到他的双轮马车,极力克制住自己的怒气,马上赶车到波尚家里去。波尚在他的办公室里。这是一个阴暗的房间,看上去处处都是灰尘,从没人记得的年代起,报馆编辑的办公室就是这么个样子。仆人通报阿尔贝•马尔塞夫先生来访。波尚要他再重说一遍,但还是有点不相信,他喊道:“请进!”阿尔贝进来了。波尚见他的朋友跳过和踩踏着散乱堆放在房间里的报纸走进来,就发出了一声叫喊。“咦!咦!我亲爱的阿尔贝!”他把手伸给那个青年说。“你这是怎么啦?是发疯了还是就想来和我一起吃顿早餐的呢?想办法找个地方坐吧,那盆天竺葵的旁边有张椅子,房间里就这么张椅子了,让我不忘记世界上除了纸张以外还有别的东西。”

  “波尚,”阿尔贝说,“我是来找你的报纸说说话来的。”

  “你,马尔塞夫?你有什么事情要找它说话?”

  “我希望那里面的一段话要予以更正。”

  “你指的是哪一段言论?但坐下再说吗。”

  “谢谢你。”阿尔贝说,冷淡而机械地鞠了一躬。

  “现在请你把那段话的意思解释一下吧,它为什么会让你不高兴?”

  “那段话影响了我家里一个人的名誉。”

  “哪一段消息?”波尚非常惊奇地说。“你肯定搞错了。”

  “就是亚尼纳寄给你的那篇通讯。”

  “亚尼纳寄来的?”

  “是的,你好象真的一点儿不知道我那件事似的。”

  “我以人格担保!倍铁斯蒂,把昨天的报纸给我。”波尚喊道。

  “这儿有,我带来了一份。”阿尔贝回答说。

  波尚接过那份报纸,轻声念道:“亚尼纳通讯,”

  “你看,这段新闻多么叫人着恼。”波尚读完以后,马尔塞夫说。

  “那么这上面说的那个军官是你的一个什么亲戚吗?”这位总编辑问。

  “对。”阿尔贝说,脸羞得通红。

  “那么,您打算要我怎样办呢?”波尚温和地说。

  “我亲爱的波尚,我希望你更正这个消息。”

  波尚用着十分亲切的神态望着阿尔贝。“我说,”他说,“这件事情,需要好好地谈一谈,更正一段消息。向来都是一件非常要紧的事,你知道。坐下吧,我把它再念一遍。”

  阿尔贝重新坐了下来,而波尚比第一次更加仔细地把他朋友所谴责的那几行消息又看了一遍。

  “嗯,”阿尔贝以坚定的口气说,“你看,你的报纸侮辱了我家里的一个人,我坚决要求予以更正。”

  “你——坚决?”

  “是的,我坚决。”

  “请允许我提醒你,你可不是议员,我亲爱的子爵。”

  “我也不想做议员,”那位青年站起身来说道。“我再跟你说一遍,我下决心要更正昨天这则消息。你了解我已经很长时间了,”阿尔贝见波尚轻蔑地昂起他的头,就咬了一下嘴唇,继续说,“以前是我的朋友,所以你和我的关系相当密切,应该知道我在这一点上一定要坚持到底。”

  “如果我以前是你的朋友,马尔塞夫,你现在这种说话的样子几乎都让我记不起我以前曾经荣幸地享有过那种称呼,但请你等一等,我们都不要发火,起码现在是不要发火。你的态度太急躁烦恼,告诉我,这个弗尔南多跟你有什么关系?”

  “他是我的父亲,”阿尔贝说,“弗尔南多•蒙台哥先生,马尔塞夫伯爵,他是一位老军人,身经二十次大战,而他们却要用臭沟里的烂泥来抹煞他那些光荣的伤痕。”

  “是你的父亲吗?”波尚说,“那就不是一回事了。我现在可以理解你这么气愤的原因了,我亲爱的阿尔贝,我再来念一遍。”于是他一个字一个字地看,第三次再读那则消息。

  “但报纸上没有哪一个地方说明这个弗尔南多就是你的父亲呀。”

  “没有,但这种关系别人是可以看得出来的,所以我坚持要更正这则消息。”

  听到“我坚持要”这几个字,波尚抬起他的眼睛坚定地望着阿尔贝的脸,然后他的眼光又渐渐低垂下去,沉吟了一会儿。

  “你可以更正这段消息的吧,你答应不答应,波尚?”阿尔贝说,他火气愈来愈大了,但尽力克制着。

  “可以。”波尚答道。

  “立刻吗?”阿尔贝说。

  “在我证实了这个消息不确实之后。”

  “什么?”

  “这件事情很需要调查一下,而我要进行调查。”

  “但那又何必调查呢。阁下?”阿尔贝怒不可遏地说。“假如你不相信那是我的父亲,那么请你立刻声明。如果你相信是他,那么请说明你的理由。”

  波尚脸上露出一个他所特有的微笑,这种微笑可以在各种不同的情况之下传达出他心里各种不同的情感。“阁下,”他用那种微笑望着阿尔贝答道,“如果你是到我这儿来寻找某种满足,你应该直接说出来,不必和我进行这种没意义的谈话。我已经耐心地听了半个钟头了。你这次到我这里来难道是我叫你来的吗?”

  “是的,如果你不答应更正那些有损名誉的诽谤之言。”

  “等一下。请你不要吓唬人,弗尔南多•蒙台哥先生,马尔塞夫子爵!我从来不准许我的敌人向我进行恐吓,更不愿意我的朋友对我使用这种态度。你坚持要我更正这则关于弗尔南多上校的消息——但我可以以人格向你担保,这则新闻与我一点关系没有,你还是要坚持吗?”

  “是的,我坚持要求更正!”阿尔贝说,由于他兴奋得有些过度,脑子已经开始有点糊涂了。

  “如果我拒绝更正,你就要和我决斗,是不是?”波尚用平静的口气说。

  “是的!”阿尔贝提高他的声音说。

  “好吧,”波尚说,“我的答复如下,我亲爱的先生。那则消息不是我刊登的,我甚至连知道都不知道。但你所采取的行径已让我对这则消息产生了注意力,它或者要更正,或者要证实,都有待进行足够的调查以后才能决定。”

  “阁下,”阿尔贝站起来说,“我看来要荣幸地请我的陪证人来这儿见你,请你费神和他们商量决定相会的地点和我们要供用的武器。你明白我的意思吗?”

  “当然明白,我亲爱的先生。”

  “那么今天晚上,如果你愿意的话,或者最晚明天早晨,我们再见。”

  “不,不!什么时间适当那得由我来决定。我有权决定先决条件,因为我是受挑战的一方——但在我看来,那个时候还没有到。我知道你的剑术很纯熟,而我的剑术只是马虎过得去。我也知道你是一个很好的射击手——那方面我们水平差不多相当。我知道我们两个人之间的决斗是一件非同小可的事儿,因为你很勇敢,而我也很勇敢。我不愿意无缘无故杀死你或者我自己被你杀死。现在要该我来问你一个问题了。我已经不止一次地反复向你阐明,而且用我的人格向你担保,对你攻击我的这件事情我压根一无所知。我还可以向你申明,除了你以外,谁都不可能认为弗尔南多那个名字就是马尔塞夫伯爵。在我作了这样的声明以后,你是否还坚持要我更正,而且如果我不更正,就要和我决出生死?”

  “我不改变我原来的决心。”

  “那么好,我亲爱的先生,现在我同意和你拼个死活。但我需要三个星期的准备时间,到时间来临的时候,我就会来对你说:‘那个消息是不正确的,我同意更正’,或是,‘那个消息是确实的’。然后,我就立即从剑鞘里抽出剑、或从匣子里拔出手熗,两者随便。”

  “三个星期!”阿尔贝叫道,“当我蒙受着羞辱的时候,三个星期相当于三个世纪了。”

  “要是你还是我的朋友,我就会说:‘耐心一点吧,我的朋友。’但你自己要与我为仇,所以我说,‘那跟我有什么关系,阁下?’”

  “好吧,那就三个星期吧,”马尔塞夫说,“但请记住,三个星期结束的时候,不许再拖延或者推托,以此避免——”

  “阿尔贝•马尔塞夫先生,”波尚也站起身来说,“在三个星期之内——那就是说,二十一天之内——我不会把你摔到窗口外面去,而在那个时间还没有过去以前,你也没有权利来打破我的脑袋。今天是八月二十九,所以约定的时间是在九月二十一,在那个时间还没有到来之前——我现在要给你一个体面的忠告——我们不要狂叫乱嚷,象那两条绑在对面屋柱上的狗一样。”

  说完这番话,波尚就冷冷地向阿尔贝鞠了一躬,转身走进了他的印刷间。阿尔贝把他的怒气发泄到一堆报纸上,用自己的手杖把它们打得满屋子乱飞;经过一番发泄以后,他走了,——但在离开以前,他还朝印刷间的门口走过去几次,好象是很想进去似的。

  阿尔贝用上劲儿鞭打着他的马,正如刚才杖打那些给他带来烦恼的无辜的报纸一样;在他经过林荫大道的时候,他看见莫雷尔睁着大眼,步伐匆匆地走过。他正往中国澡堂前面走,看来象是从圣•马丁门那个方向来,要向玛德伦大道去。“啊,”马尔塞夫说,“那边儿倒有一个快活的人!”阿尔贝的观察是对的。





暮辞朝

ZxID:15103679


等级: 内阁元老
配偶: 清风雅乐
这一段开心的日子请你勿忘
举报 只看该作者 47楼  发表于: 2013-10-22 0
英文原文
Chapter 79
The Lemonade.

Morrel was, in fact, very happy. M. Noirtier had just sent for him, and he was in such haste to know the reason of his doing so that he had not stopped to take a cab, placing infinitely more dependence on his own two legs than on the four legs of a cab-horse. He had therefore set off at a furious rate from the Rue Meslay, and was hastening with rapid strides in the direction of the Faubourg Saint-Honore. Morrel advanced with a firm, manly tread, and poor Barrois followed him as he best might. Morrel was only thirty-one, Barrois was sixty years of age; Morrel was deeply in love, and Barrois was dying with heat and exertion. These two men, thus opposed in age and interests, resembled two parts of a triangle, presenting the extremes of separation, yet nevertheless possessing their point of union. This point of union was Noirtier, and it was he who had just sent for Morrel, with the request that the latter would lose no time in coming to him -- a command which Morrel obeyed to the letter, to the great discomfiture of Barrois. On arriving at the house, Morrel was not even out of breath, for love lends wings to our desires; but Barrois, who had long forgotten what it was to love, was sorely fatigued by the expedition he had been constrained to use.

The old servant introduced Morrel by a private entrance, closed the door of the study, and soon the rustling of a dress announced the arrival of Valentine. She looked marvellously beautiful in her deep mourning dress, and Morrel experienced such intense delight in gazing upon her that he felt as if he could almost have dispensed with the conversation of her grandfather. But the easy-chair of the old man was heard rolling along the floor, and he soon made his appearance in the room. Noirtier acknowledged by a look of extreme kindness and benevolence the thanks which Morrel lavished on him for his timely intervention on behalf of Valentine and himself -- an intervention which had saved them from despair. Morrel then cast on the invalid an interrogative look as to the new favor which he designed to bestow on him. Valentine was sitting at a little distance from them, timidly awaiting the moment when she should be obliged to speak. Noirtier fixed his eyes on her. "Am I to say what you told me?" asked Valentine. Noirtier made a sign that she was to do so.

"Monsieur Morrel," said Valentine to the young man, who was regarding her with the most intense interest, "my grandfather, M. Noirtier, had a thousand things to say, which he told me three days ago; and now, he has sent for you, that I may repeat them to you. I will repeat them, then; and since he has chosen me as his interpreter, I will be faithful to the trust, and will not alter a word of his intentions."

"Oh, I am listening with the greatest impatience," replied the young man; "speak, I beg of you." Valentine cast down her eyes; this was a good omen for Morrel, for he knew that nothing but happiness could have the power of thus overcoming Valentine. "My grandfather intends leaving this house," said she, "and Barrois is looking out suitable apartments for him in another."

"But you, Mademoiselle de Villefort, -- you, who are necessary to M. Noirtier's happiness" --

"I?" interrupted Valentine; "I shall not leave my grandfather, -- that is an understood thing between us. My apartment will be close to his. Now, M. de Villefort must either give his consent to this plan or his refusal; in the first case, I shall leave directly, and in the second, I shall wait till I am of age, which will be in about ten months. Then I shall be free, I shall have an independent fortune, and" --

"And what?" demanded Morrel.

"And with my grandfather's consent I shall fulfil the promise which I have made you." Valentine pronounced these last few words in such a low tone, that nothing but Morrel's intense interest in what she was saying could have enabled him to hear them. "Have I not explained your wishes, grandpapa?" said Valentine, addressing Noirtier. "Yes," looked the old man. -- "Once under my grandfather's roof, M. Morrel can visit me in the presence of my good and worthy protector, if we still feel that the union we contemplated will be likely to insure our future comfort and happiness; in that case I shall expect M. Morrel to come and claim me at my own hands. But, alas, I have heard it said that hearts inflamed by obstacles to their desire grew cold in time of security; I trust we shall never find it so in our experience!"

"Oh," cried Morrel, almost tempted to throw himself on his knees before Noirtier and Valentine, and to adore them as two superior beings, "what have I ever done in my life to merit such unbounded happiness?"

"Until that time," continued the young girl in a calm and self-possessed tone of voice, "we will conform to circumstances, and be guided by the wishes of our friends, so long as those wishes do not tend finally to separate us; in a word, and I repeat it, because it expresses all I wish to convey, -- we will wait."

"And I swear to make all the sacrifices which this word imposes, sir," said Morrel, "not only with resignation, but with cheerfulness."

"Therefore," continued Valentine, looking playfully at Maximilian, "no more inconsiderate actions -- no more rash projects; for you surely would not wish to compromise one who from this day regards herself as destined, honorably and happily, to bear your name?"

Morrel looked obedience to her commands. Noirtier regarded the lovers with a look of ineffable tenderness, while Barrois, who had remained in the room in the character of a man privileged to know everything that passed, smiled on the youthful couple as he wiped the perspiration from his bald forehead. "How hot you look, my good Barrois," said Valentine.

"Ah, I have been running very fast, mademoiselle, but I must do M. Morrel the justice to say that he ran still faster." Noirtier directed their attention to a waiter, on which was placed a decanter containing lemonade and a glass. The decanter was nearly full, with the exception of a little, which had been already drunk by M. Noirtier.

"Come, Barrois," said the young girl, "take some of this lemonade; I see you are coveting a good draught of it."

"The fact is, mademoiselle," said Barrois, "I am dying with thirst, and since you are so kind as to offer it me, I cannot say I should at all object to drinking your health in a glass of it."

"Take some, then, and come back immediately." Barrois took away the waiter, and hardly was he outside the door, which in his haste he forgot to shut, than they saw him throw back his head and empty to the very dregs the glass which Valentine had filled. Valentine and Morrel were exchanging their adieux in the presence of Noirtier when a ring was heard at the door-bell. It was the signal of a visit. Valentine looked at her watch.

"It is past noon," said she, "and to-day is Saturday; I dare say it is the doctor, grandpapa." Noirtier looked his conviction that she was right in her supposition. "He will come in here, and M. Morrel had better go, -- do you not think so, grandpapa?"

"Yes," signed the old man.

"Barrois," cried Valentine, "Barrois!"

"I am coming, mademoiselle," replied he. "Barrois will open the door for you," said Valentine, addressing Morrel. "And now remember one thing, Monsieur Officer, that my grandfather commands you not to take any rash or ill-advised step which would be likely to compromise our happiness."

"I promised him to wait," replied Morrel; "and I will wait."

At this moment Barrois entered. "Who rang?" asked Valentine.

"Doctor d'Avrigny," said Barrois, staggering as if he would fall.

"What is the matter, Barrois?" said Valentine. The old man did not answer, but looked at his master with wild staring eyes, while with his cramped hand he grasped a piece of furniture to enable him to stand upright. "He is going to fall!" cried Morrel. The rigors which had attacked Barrois gradually increased, the features of the face became quite altered, and the convulsive movement of the muscles appeared to indicate the approach of a most serious nervous disorder. Noirtier, seeing Barrois in this pitiable condition, showed by his looks all the various emotions of sorrow and sympathy which can animate the heart of man. Barrois made some steps towards his master.

"Ah, sir," said he, "tell me what is the matter with me. I am suffering -- I cannot see. A thousand fiery darts are piercing my brain. Ah, don't touch me, pray don't." By this time his haggard eyes had the appearance of being ready to start from their sockets; his head fell back, and the lower extremities of the body began to stiffen. Valentine uttered a cry of horror; Morrel took her in his arms, as if to defend her from some unknown danger. "M. d'Avrigny, M. d'Avrigny," cried she, in a stifled voice. "Help, help!" Barrois turned round and with a great effort stumbled a few steps, then fell at the feet of Noirtier, and resting his hand on the knee of the invalid, exclaimed, "My master, my good master!" At this moment M. de Villefort, attracted by the noise, appeared on the threshold. Morrel relaxed his hold of Valentine, and retreating to a distant corner of the room remained half hidden behind a curtain. Pale as if he had been gazing on a serpent, he fixed his terrified eye on the agonized sufferer.

Noirtier, burning with impatience and terror, was in despair at his utter inability to help his old domestic, whom he regarded more in the light of a friend than a servant. One might by the fearful swelling of the veins of his forehead and the contraction of the muscles round the eye, trace the terrible conflict which was going on between the living energetic mind and the inanimate and helpless body. Barrois, his features convulsed, his eyes suffused with blood, and his head thrown back, was lying at full length, beating the floor with his hands, while his legs had become so stiff, that they looked as if they would break rather than bend. A slight appearance of foam was visible around the mouth, and he breathed painfully, and with extreme difficulty.

Villefort seemed stupefied with astonishment, and remained gazing intently on the scene before him without uttering a word. He had not seen Morrel. After a moment of dumb contemplation, during which his face became pale and his hair seemed to stand on end, he sprang towards the door, crying out, "Doctor, doctor! come instantly, pray come!"

"Madame, madame!" cried Valentine, calling her step-mother, and running up-stairs to meet her; "come quick, quick! -- and bring your bottle of smelling-salts with you."

"What is the matter?" said Madame de Villefort in a harsh and constrained tone.

"Oh, come, come!"

"But where is the doctor?" exclaimed Villefort; "where is he?" Madame de Villefort now deliberately descended the staircase. In one hand she held her handkerchief, with which she appeared to be wiping her face, and in the other a bottle of English smelling-salts. Her first look on entering the room was at Noirtier, whose face, independent of the emotion which such a scene could not fail of producing, proclaimed him to be in possession of his usual health; her second glance was at the dying man. She turned pale, and her eye passed quickly from the servant and rested on the master.

"In the name of heaven, madame," said Villefort, "where is the doctor? He was with you just now. You see this is a fit of apoplexy, and he might be saved if he could but be bled!"

"Has he eaten anything lately?" asked Madame de Villefort, eluding her husband's question. "Madame," replied Valentine, "he has not even breakfasted. He has been running very fast on an errand with which my grandfather charged him, and when he returned, took nothing but a glass of lemonade."

"Ah," said Madame de Villefort, "why did he not take wine? Lemonade was a very bad thing for him."

"Grandpapa's bottle of lemonade was standing just by his side; poor Barrois was very thirsty, and was thankful to drink anything he could find." Madame de Villefort started. Noirtier looked at her with a glance of the most profound scrutiny. "He has such a short neck," said she. "Madame," said Villefort, "I ask where is M. d'Avrigny? In God's name answer me!"

"He is with Edward, who is not quite well," replied Madame de Villefort, no longer being able to avoid answering.

Villefort rushed up-stairs to fetch him. "Take this," said Madame de Villefort, giving her smelling-bottle to Valentine. "They will, no doubt, bleed him; therefore I will retire, for I cannot endure the sight of blood;" and she followed her husband up-stairs. Morrel now emerged from his hiding-place, where he had remained quite unperceived, so great had been the general confusion. "Go away as quick as you can, Maximilian," said Valentine, "and stay till I send for you. Go."

Morrel looked towards Noirtier for permission to retire. The old man, who had preserved all his usual coolness, made a sign to him to do so. The young man pressed Valentine's hand to his lips, and then left the house by a back staircase. At the same moment that he quitted the room, Villefort and the doctor entered by an opposite door. Barrois was now showing signs of returning consciousness. The crisis seemed past, a low moaning was heard, and he raised himself on one knee. D'Avrigny and Villefort laid him on a couch. "What do you prescribe, doctor?" demanded Villefort. "Give me some water and ether. You have some in the house, have you not?"

"Yes."

"Send for some oil of turpentine and tartar emetic."

Villefort immediately despatched a messenger. "And now let every one retire."

"Must I go too?" asked Valentine timidly.

"Yes, mademoiselle, you especially," replied the doctor abruptly.

Valentine looked at M. d'Avrigny with astonishment, kissed her grandfather on the forehead, and left the room. The doctor closed the door after her with a gloomy air. "Look, look, doctor," said Villefort, "he is quite coming round again; I really do not think, after all, it is anything of consequence." M. d'Avrigny answered by a melancholy smile. "How do you feel, Barrois?" asked he. "A little better, sir."

"Will you drink some of this ether and water?"

"I will try; but don't touch me."

"Why not?"

"Because I feel that if you were only to touch me with the tip of your finger the fit would return."

"Drink."

Barrois took the glass, and, raising it to his purple lips, took about half of the liquid offered him. "Where do you suffer?" asked the doctor.

"Everywhere. I feel cramps over my whole body."

"Do you find any dazzling sensation before the eyes?"

"Yes."

"Any noise in the ears?"

"Frightful."

"When did you first feel that?"

"Just now."

"Suddenly?"

"Yes, like a clap of thunder."

"Did you feel nothing of it yesterday or the day before?"

"Nothing."

"No drowsiness?"

"None."

"What have you eaten to-day?"

"I have eaten nothing; I only drank a glass of my master's lemonade -- that's all;" and Barrois turned towards Noirtier, who, immovably fixed in his arm-chair, was contemplating this terrible scene without allowing a word or a movement to escape him.

"Where is this lemonade?" asked the doctor eagerly.

"Down-stairs in the decanter."

"Whereabouts downstairs?"

"In the kitchen."

"Shall I go and fetch it, doctor?" inquired Villefort.

"No, stay here and try to make Barrois drink the rest of this glass of ether and water. I will go myself and fetch the lemonade." D'Avrigny bounded towards the door, flew down the back staircase, and almost knocked down Madame de Villefort, in his haste, who was herself going down to the kitchen. She cried out, but d'Avrigny paid no attention to her; possessed with but one idea, he cleared the last four steps with a bound, and rushed into the kitchen, where he saw the decanter about three parts empty still standing on the waiter, where it had been left. He darted upon it as an eagle would seize upon its prey. Panting with loss of breath, he returned to the room he had just left. Madame de Villefort was slowly ascending the steps which led to her room. "Is this the decanter you spoke of?" asked d'Avrigny.

"Yes, doctor."

"Is this the same lemonade of which you partook?"

"I believe so."

"What did it taste like?"

"It had a bitter taste."

The doctor poured some drops of the lemonade into the palm of his hand, put his lips to it, and after having rinsed his mouth as a man does when he is tasting wine, he spat the liquor into the fireplace.

"It is no doubt the same," said he. "Did you drink some too, M. Noirtier?"

"Yes."

"And did you also discover a bitter taste?"

"Yes."

"Oh, doctor," cried Barrois, "the fit is coming on again. Oh, do something for me." The doctor flew to his patient. "That emetic, Villefort -- see if it is coming." Villefort sprang into the passage, exclaiming, "The emetic! The emetic! -- is it come yet?" No one answered. The most profound terror reigned throughout the house. "If I had anything by means of which I could inflate the lungs," said d'Avrigny, looking around him, "perhaps I might prevent suffocation. But there is nothing which would do -- nothing!" "Oh, sir," cried Barrois, "are you going to let me die without help? Oh, I am dying! Oh, save me!"

"A pen, a pen!" said the doctor. There was one lying on the table; he endeavored to introduce it into the mouth of the patient, who, in the midst of his convulsions, was making vain attempts to vomit; but the jaws were so clinched that the pen could not pass them. This second attack was much more violent than the first, and he had slipped from the couch to the ground, where he was writhing in agony. The doctor left him in this paroxysm, knowing that he could do nothing to alleviate it, and, going up to Noirtier, said abruptly, "How do you find yourself? -- well?"

"Yes."

"Have you any weight on the chest; or does your stomach feel light and comfortable -- eh?"

"Yes."

"Then you feel pretty much as you generally do after you have had the dose which I am accustomed to give you every Sunday?"

"Yes."

"Did Barrois make your lemonade?"

"Yes."

"Was it you who asked him to drink some of it?"

"No."

"Was it M. de Villefort?"

"No."

"Madame?"

"No."

"It was your granddaughter, then, was it not?"

"Yes." A groan from Barrois, accompanied by a yawn which seemed to crack the very jawbones, attracted the attention of M. d'Avrigny; he left M. Noirtier, and returned to the sick man. "Barrois," said the doctor, "can you speak?" Barrois muttered a few unintelligible words. "Try and make an effort to do so, my good man." said d'Avrigny. Barrois reopened his bloodshot eyes. "Who made the lemonade?"

"I did."

"Did you bring it to your master directly it was made?"

"No."

"You left it somewhere, then, in the meantime?"

"Yes; I left it in the pantry, because I was called away."

"Who brought it into this room, then?"

"Mademoiselle Valentine." D'Avrigny struck his forehead with his hand. "Gracious heaven," exclaimed he. "Doctor, doctor!" cried Barrois, who felt another fit coming.

"Will they never bring that emetic?" asked the doctor.

"Here is a glass with one already prepared," said Villefort, entering the room.

"Who prepared it?"

"The chemist who came here with me."

"Drink it," said the doctor to Barrois. "Impossible, doctor; it is too late; my throat is closing up. I am choking! Oh, my heart! Ah, my head! -- Oh, what agony! -- Shall I suffer like this long?"

"No, no, friend," replied the doctor, "you will soon cease to suffer."

"Ah, I understand you," said the unhappy man. "My God, have mercy upon me!" and, uttering a fearful cry, Barrois fell back as if he had been struck by lightning. D'Avrigny put his hand to his heart, and placed a glass before his lips.

"Well?" said Villefort. "Go to the kitchen and get me some syrup of violets." Villefort went immediately. "Do not be alarmed, M. Noirtier," said d'Avrigny; "I am going to take my patient into the next room to bleed him; this sort of attack is very frightful to witness."

And taking Barrois under the arms, he dragged him into an adjoining room; but almost immediately he returned to fetch the lemonade. Noirtier closed lids right eye. "You want Valentine, do you not? I will tell them to send her to you." Villefort returned, and d'Avrigny met him in the passage. "Well, how is he now?" asked he. "Come in here," said d'Avrigny, and he took him into the chamber where the sick man lay. "Is he still in a fit?" said the procureur.

"He is dead."

Villefort drew back a few steps, and, clasping his hands, exclaimed, with real amazement and sympathy, "Dead? – and so soon too!"

"Yes, it is very soon," said the doctor, looking at the corpse before him; "but that ought not to astonish you; Monsieur and Madame de Saint-Meran died as soon. People die very suddenly in your house, M. de Villefort."

"What?" cried the magistrate, with an accent of horror and consternation, "are you still harping on that terrible idea?"

"Still, sir; and I shall always do so," replied d'Avrigny, "for it has never for one instant ceased to retain possession of my mind; and that you may be quite sure I am not mistaken this time, listen well to what I am going to say, M. de Villefort." The magistrate trembled convulsively. "There is a poison which destroys life almost without leaving any perceptible traces. I know it well; I have studied it in all its forms and in the effects which it produces. I recognized the presence of this poison in the case of poor Barrois as well as in that of Madame de Saint-Meran. There is a way of detecting its presence. It restores the blue color of litmus-paper reddened by an acid, and it turns syrup of violets green. We have no litmus-paper, but, see, here they come with the syrup of violets."

The doctor was right; steps were heard in the passage. M. d'Avrigny opened the door, and took from the hands of the chambermaid a cup which contained two or three spoonfuls of the syrup, he then carefully closed the door. "Look," said he to the procureur, whose heart beat so loudly that it might almost be heard, "here is in this cup some syrup of violets, and this decanter contains the remainder of the lemonade of which M. Noirtier and Barrois partook. If the lemonade be pure and inoffensive, the syrup will retain its color; if, on the contrary, the lemonade be drugged with poison, the syrup will become green. Look closely!"

The doctor then slowly poured some drops of the lemonade from the decanter into the cup, and in an instant a light cloudy sediment began to form at the bottom of the cup; this sediment first took a blue shade, then from the color of sapphire it passed to that of opal, and from opal to emerald. Arrived at this last hue, it changed no more. The result of the experiment left no doubt whatever on the mind.

"The unfortunate Barrois has been poisoned," said d'Avrigny, "and I will maintain this assertion before God and man." Villefort said nothing, but he clasped his hands, opened his haggard eyes, and, overcome with his emotion, sank into a chair.





中文翻译
第七十九章 柠檬水

  莫雷尔的确非常快活。诺瓦蒂埃先生刚才差人去叫他,为了急于想知道这次来叫他的原因,他匆忙得连车子都顾上不叫,对他自己的两条腿比马的四条腿居然更加信任。他以迅猛直前的速度从密斯雷路出发,朝着圣•奥诺路前进。莫雷尔是以一个运动健将的步速行进的,那位可怜的巴罗斯气喘嘘嘘地跟在他的后面。莫雷尔才三十一岁,而巴罗斯却已经六十岁了;莫雷尔陶醉在爱情里,巴罗斯则忍受着酷热的煎熬。这两个人在年龄和兴趣上的差别是如此之大,他们就象是一个三角形的两条边——在底上互不搭界而在顶部重合。

  那个顶部就是诺瓦蒂埃先生,他请莫雷尔立刻来看他——这个命令莫雷尔毫不含糊地做到了,可却大大地苦了巴罗斯。到那儿的时候,莫雷尔气不长嘘,因为爱神借给了他翅膀;而早把爱情忘记得一干二净的巴罗斯却累得浑身大汗。

  那个老仆人领着莫雷尔从一扇小门里进去,书斋的门关上以后,不多会儿就传来一阵衣裙的窸窣声,这就等于是宣告瓦朗蒂娜到来了。她穿上深颜色的丧服显得美丽非凡,莫雷尔望着她的时候心里感到无比喜悦,觉得即使她的祖父不同他谈话也没什么关系。不过他们听到老人的那把安乐椅已顺着地板上滚动过来,不一会儿他就来到房间里了。莫雷尔热情地向他道谢,感激他及时中止那桩婚事,把瓦朗蒂娜和他从绝望中拯救了出来;诺瓦蒂埃用一种慈祥的眼光接受了他的感谢。于是莫雷尔就朝那年轻女郎投过去一个征询的目光,想知道现在又有什么新的恩典要赐予他。瓦朗蒂娜的座位稍微离开他们一段距离,她正在小心奕奕地等待非她不可的说话时机。诺瓦蒂埃用他的眼光盯住她。“我可以把您跟我说的那些话讲出来吗?”瓦朗蒂娜问,诺瓦蒂埃仍然望着他。

  “那么,您想让我把您跟我说的那些话讲出来吗?”她又问。

  “是的。“诺瓦蒂埃示意。

  “莫雷尔先生,”瓦朗蒂娜对那个凝神屏气倾听着的年轻人说,“我的祖父诺瓦蒂埃先生有很多事情要跟你说,那是他三天以前告诉我的。现在他把你请来,就是要我把那些话转达给你听。现在,我就开始转达了。而既然他选中我做他的传话人,我当然就要忠于他的信托,绝不把他的意思改变一个字。”

  “噢,我正非常耐心地听着呢,”那位青年说道,“请你说吧!”

  瓦朗蒂娜低垂下她的眼睛,这在莫雷尔看来是一个好征兆,因为他明白只有快乐才能使瓦朗蒂娜这样情不自禁。“我祖父准备离开这儿了,”她说,“巴罗斯正在给他寻找合适的房子。”

  “不过你,小、姐,”莫雷尔说——“你和诺瓦蒂埃先生的幸福是不能割裂的——”

  “我?”瓦朗蒂娜打断他的话头说,“我不会离开我的祖父,这我们早就商量好了。我和他住在一起。现在,维尔福先生必须得对这个打算表示同意或拒绝。如果他同意,我就马上离开。如果他拒绝,我就得等到我成年以后再走,那就得再等十个月左右,然后我就自由了,我可以拥有一笔个人支配财产,而——”

  “而——?”莫雷尔问道。

  “而经我祖父的允许,我就可以兑现我对你出的诺言了。”

  瓦朗蒂娜说出最后这句话的时候声音是那么样的低,如果不是莫雷尔在全神贯注倾听的话,他恐怕就听不清了。

  “我把你的意思说清楚了吗,爷爷?”瓦朗蒂娜对诺瓦蒂埃说。

  “是的。”老人表示。

  “一旦到了我祖父的家里,莫雷尔先生就可以到我那位敬爱的保护人那儿去看我,如果我们依然感到我们所设想的婚姻可以保证我们将来能幸福,那么,我希望莫雷尔先生到那时亲自来向我求婚。不过,唉!我听人说,当人的愿望受到妨碍的时候,他们的心会由此炽热起来,而在得到保障的时候,心就变得冷淡了。”

  “噢!”莫雷尔喊道,他多么想扑过身去跪在诺瓦蒂埃面前,就象跪在上帝面前一样,他希望跪在瓦朗蒂娜面前,就象跪在一位天使面前一样,说,“我今生行了什么善,竟让我享受这样的福份呢?”

  “现在,那个时候之前,”这位年轻女郎用镇定矜持的口气继续说,“我们得尊重礼俗。凡是不希望最终把我们拆开的朋友,我们都得听取他们的意见。总之,我还是说那句老话,因为这句老话可以最好地表达我的意思——我们得等待。”

  “我发誓不惜一切代价接受这句话的约束,阁下,”莫雷尔说,“我不但愿意接受,而且很高兴地接受。”

  “所以,”瓦朗蒂娜调侃地望着马西米兰继续说道,“不要再做轻率的举动,不要再提出头脑发热的计划,因为从今天起,我觉着自己一定将会光荣而幸福地成为你的一部分,你当然不想连累她的名誉的喽?”

  莫雷尔把自己手按在心上。诺瓦蒂埃用无限慈爱的目光望着这对情人。巴罗斯是一个有资格了解一切经过的特权人物,他这时还留在房间里,一面擦拭着他那光秃的脑门上的汗珠,一面朝那对年轻人微笑。

  “你看来热得很呀,我的好巴罗斯!”瓦朗蒂娜说。

  “啊!我刚才跑得太快了,小、姐。不过我必须说一句公道话,莫雷尔先生比我跑得还要快呢。”

  诺瓦蒂埃让他们注意到一只茶盘,盘上面放着一大樽柠檬水和一只杯子。那只玻璃樽几乎都装满了,诺瓦蒂埃先生只是喝了一点点。

  “来,巴罗斯,”那位年轻女郎说,“喝点儿柠檬水吧,我看你很想痛饮一番呢。”

  “小、姐,”巴罗斯说,“我真的口渴死了,既然您这么好心请我喝,我当然绝不反对喝上一杯祝您康健。”

  “那么,拿去喝吧,马上回来呀。”

  巴罗斯端着茶盘走了出去,他在匆忙中忘了关门,他们见他一跨出房门就立刻把一仰将瓦朗蒂娜给他斟满的那一杯柠檬水喝个净光。

  瓦朗蒂娜和莫雷尔正在诺瓦蒂埃面前脉脉含情的互送秋波之时,忽然听到门铃响了。这说明来客人了。瓦朗蒂娜看了一看她的表。

  “十二点多了,”她说,“而今天是星期六。我敢说那一定是医生,爷爷。”

  诺瓦蒂埃表示他相信她说得不错。

  “他会到这儿来的,莫雷尔先生最好还是走吧。您说是不是,爷爷?”

  “是的。”老人表示。

  “巴罗斯!”瓦朗蒂娜喊道,“巴罗斯!”

  “来了,小、姐。”他回答。

  “巴罗斯会给你开门的,”瓦朗蒂娜对莫雷尔说。“现在,请牢记一点,军官阁下,对我的祖父指令你不要有任何轻举妄动,以免影响我们的幸福。”

  “我已经答应他等待了,”莫雷尔答道,“我一定等待。”

  这时巴罗斯进来了。

  “谁拉的铃?”瓦朗蒂娜问道。

  “阿夫里尼医生。”巴罗斯说,他步履踉跄,象是要倒下来似的。

  “怎么啦,巴罗斯?”瓦朗蒂娜说。

  那位老人没有答话,只是用失神呆滞的眼光望着他的主人,他,那痉挛的手则紧紧地抓住一件家具,以防止自己跌倒。

  “咦,他要摔倒啦!”莫雷尔叫道。

  巴罗斯的身体愈抖愈厉害,他的面貌几乎已经全部变形,肌肉一个劲儿地抽搐,预示一场极其严重的神经错乱马上来临。诺瓦蒂埃看到巴罗斯成了这种可怜的样子,他的目光里就流露出人之心所可能产生的种种悲哀和怜悯的情愫。巴罗斯向他的主人走近了几步。

  “啊,我的上帝!我的上帝!我怎么啦?”他说。“我难受极了!我什么也看不见啦!我的脑子里象是有千支火箭在乱窜!噢,别碰我,别碰我呵!”

  这时,他的眼珠已凶暴地凸出来;他的头向后仰,身体的其他部分开始僵硬起来。

  瓦朗蒂娜发出一声恐怖的喊叫;莫雷尔上前抱住了她,好象要保护她抵御什么不可测的危险似的。“阿夫里尼先生!阿夫里尼先生!”她用窒息的声音喊道。“救命哪!救命哪!”

  巴罗斯转了一个身,竭力踉跄地挣扎了几步,然后倒在了诺瓦蒂埃的脚下,一只手搭在那个废人的膝头上,喊道:“我的主人呀!我的好主人呀!”

  就在此刻,维尔福先生由于听到了这片喧闹声,来到了房间。莫雷尔放开了几乎快要昏过去的瓦朗蒂娜,退到房间最里边的一个角落里,躲在一张帷幕后面。他的脸色苍白象是突然见到自己面前窜出一条赤练蛇一样,他那错愕的光依然凝望着那个不幸的受难者。

  诺瓦蒂埃焦急恐怖到极点,只恨自己一点劲儿也使不上去帮助他的老家人;他从来不把巴罗斯看作是一个仆人,而把他当作一位朋友对待。他额头上的青筋暴胀,眼睛周围的肌肉猛烈地抽搐;从这些迹象上,可以看出在那活跃有力的大脑和那麻痹无助的肉体之间,正在进行着可怕的争斗。巴罗斯这时面部痉挛,眼睛充血,仰头躺在地上,两手敲打地板,两腿已变得非常僵硬,不象是自己在弯曲而象是折断了一样。他的嘴巴旁边绕着一层淡淡的白沫,呼吸得十分艰难痛苦。

  维尔福吓呆了,对眼前的这个情景不知所措地凝视了一会儿。他没有看见莫雷尔。当他这么哑然凝视的过程中,他的脸渐渐他白,头发好象直竖了起来,就这么过了一会儿,他跳到门口,大声喊道:“医生!医生!来呀,来呀!”

  “夫人,夫人!”瓦朗蒂娜奔上楼去叫他的后母,向她喊道,快来,快!把您的嗅瓶拿来!”

  “出了什么事?”维尔福夫人用一种做作的口气说。

  “噢!来!来呀!”

  “可医生在哪儿呀?”维尔福喊道,“他上哪儿去啦?”

  维尔福夫人此时从容不迫地走下楼,她一手握着一条手帕,象是准备抹脸的,另一只手里拿着一瓶英国嗅盐。她走进房间来的时候,第一眼先扫向诺瓦蒂埃,诺瓦蒂埃的脸上虽然表露出这种情况下必然会生发的情绪,可仍然可以看出他不保持着往常的健康;她的第二眼才扫向那个将死的人。她的脸色立时苍白起来,眼光又从那位仆人身上返回到他的主人身上。

  “看在上帝份儿上,夫人,”维尔福说,“告诉我医生在哪儿?他刚才还在你那儿。你看这象是中风,如果能够给他放血,大概他还有救。”

  “他最近吃过什么东西吗?”维尔福夫人没有直接回答她丈夫的问题,这样反问。

  “夫人,”瓦朗蒂娜答道,“他连早餐都没有吃。祖父派他去干了一件事,他跑得太快,回来只喝了一杯柠檬水。”

  “啊?”维尔福夫人说,“他为什么不喝葡萄酒呢?柠檬水对他是很不利呀。”

  “爷爷的那樽柠檬水就在他的身边,可怜的巴罗斯当时口渴极了,只要是喝的东西,他都欢迎。”

  维尔福夫人吃了一惊。诺瓦蒂埃用一种查询的眼光望着她。“他真倒霉。”她说。

  “夫人,”维尔福先生说,我问你阿夫里尼先生在哪儿?看上帝面上,快告诉我!”

  “他在爱德华那儿,爱德华也不大舒服。”维尔福夫人这次无法再避而不答。

  维尔福亲自走上楼去叫他。

  “这个你拿着吧。”维尔福夫人说,把她的嗅瓶交给瓦朗蒂娜。“他们肯定会给他放血,所以我得走了,因为我见不得血。”于是她跟在丈夫的后面上楼去了。

  莫雷尔从他躲藏的地方走出来,当时的情形十分混乱不堪,所以他躲在那里并没有让人发觉。

  “你赶快走,马西米兰,”瓦朗蒂娜说,“我会派人来找你的。走吧。”

  莫雷尔看了一看诺瓦蒂埃,征求他同意。老人的神志依然十分清醒,他作了一个示意,表示他应该这么做。那位青年吻了一下瓦朗蒂娜的手,然后从后楼梯走出那座房子。在他离开房间的同时,维尔福先生和医生从对面的一个门口走了进来。巴罗斯这会儿已有了恢复知觉的迹象;危险好象已经过去了。他发出一声低微的呻吟,撑起了身子。阿夫里尼和维尔福扶他躺到一张睡榻上。

  “您需要什么东西,医生?”维尔福问。

  “拿一些水和酒精给我。你家里有吗?”

  “有。”

  “派人去买一些松节油和吐酒石来。”

  维尔福立刻派了一个人去买。

  “现在请大家出去。”

  “我也必须出去吗?”瓦朗蒂娜怯生生地问。

  “是的,小、姐,你更要出去。”医生冒失地回答。

  瓦朗蒂娜吃惊地望着阿夫里尼先生,然后在她祖父的前额上吻了一下,走出房间。她一出去,医生就带着一种阴沉的神气把门关上。

  “看!看呀!医生,”维尔福说,“他苏醒过来了,看来,他不要紧了。”

  阿夫里尼先生的回答是一个无可奈何的微笑。“你自己觉着怎么样,巴罗斯?”他问道。

  “好一点了,先生。”

  “你喝一些酒精和水,好不好?”

  “我试试吧,但别碰我。”

  “为什么?”

  “我觉得如果只要您用您的手指尖来碰我一下,毛病就要复发了。”

  “喝吧。”

  巴罗斯接过那只杯子,把它端到他那已经发紫的嘴唇上,喝了一半。

  “你觉得哪儿难受?”医生问。

  “浑身都难受,我觉得全身都在痉挛。”

  “你有没有觉得眼睛前面象是冒火花的样子?”

  “对。”

  “耳朵里呜响?”

  “响得可怕极了。”

  “你最开始是什么时候感觉到的?”

  “就刚才。”

  “突然发生的吗?”

  “是的,象是一阵晴天霹雳。”

  “昨天或前天你一点都没有感觉到什么吗?”

  “没有。”

  “没有昏睡的感觉吗?”

  “没有。”

  “你今天吃了些什么东西?”

  “我什么也没有吃,就喝了一杯我主人的柠檬水。”于是巴罗斯把他的眼光转向诺瓦蒂埃,诺瓦蒂埃虽然坐在他的圈椅里一动都不能动,而且却注视着这幕可怕的情景,一个字甚至一个动作也逃不过他的耳目。

  “你喝的柠檬水在哪儿?”医生急切地问。

  “在楼下的玻璃樽里。”

  “楼下的什么地方?”

  “厨房里。”

  “要我去把它拿来吗,医生?”维尔福问道。

  “不,您留在这儿,想办法让巴罗斯把这一杯酒精和水喝完。我自己去拿那樽柠檬水。”

  阿夫里尼急忙跑到门口,飞也似奔下后楼梯,情急之中差一点撞倒维尔福夫人,因为维尔福夫人也正要往厨房里去。

  她惊喊了一声,阿夫里尼没有留意她。他的脑子里只有一个念头,他跳下最后的四级楼梯,冲进厨房里,见那只玻璃樽还在茶盘上,樽里还剩下四分之一的柠檬水。他象老鹰扑小鸡似的蹿上去抓住它,然后又上气不接下气地奔回他刚才离开的那个房间里。维尔福夫人正慢慢腾腾地走回到她楼上的房间里去。

  “你说的就是这只玻璃樽吗?”阿夫里尼问道。

  “是的,医生。”

  “你喝的就是这些柠檬水吗?”

  “我想是的。”

  “是什么味道?”

  “有一点苦味。”

  医生倒了几滴柠檬水在他的手心里,吮在嘴巴里含了一会儿,好象一个在品酒一样,然后又把嘴里的东西吐进壁炉里。

  “肯定就是这种东西,”他说,“您也喝了一些吧,诺瓦蒂埃先生?”

  “是的。”

  “您也觉着有苦味吗?”

  “是的。”

  “噢,医生!”巴罗斯喊道,“病又要发作了!我的上帝!主呀,可怜可怜我吧!”

  医生飞奔到他的病人跟前。“吐酒石,维尔福,看买来了没有?”

  维尔福跳进走廊里,大喊:“吐酒石,吐酒石!买来了没有呀?”

  没有一个人回答。阴森森的恐怖笼罩着整个屋子。

  “如果我有办法可以扩张他的肺部,”阿夫里尼望着四周说,“也许我可以能除他的窒息。可这里什么都没有!什么都没有!”

  “噢,先生,”巴罗斯喊道,“您就让我这么死了吗,不救教我吗?噢,我要死啦!我的上帝!我要死啦!”

  “拿支笔!拿支笔!”医生说。桌子上本来就放着一支笔,他竭力设法把它插进病人的嘴里去,可病人此时正在痉挛大发,牙关咬得非常紧,那支笔插不进去。这次发作比第一次更猛烈,他从睡榻上滚到地上,痛苦地在地上扭来扭去,医生知道已是毫无办法,就只管他痉挛,他走到诺瓦蒂埃面前,低声地说,“您自己觉得怎么样?很好吗?”

  “是的。”

  “您是不是觉得胸部没有以前那么紧,腹部舒适轻松,嗯?”

  “是的。”

  “那么您觉得差不多就象服下我每个星期日给您吃的药以后的状况差不多吗?”

  “是的。”

  “您的柠檬汁是巴罗斯给您调制的吗?”

  “是的。”

  “刚才是您要他喝的吗?”

  “不。”

  “是维尔福先生吗?”

  “不。”

  “夫人?”

  “不。”

  “那么是您的孙女儿了,是不是?”

  “是的。”

  巴罗斯发出一声呻吟,接着又嘘出一口气,仿佛他的牙床骨已经裂开了;这两种声音又把阿夫里尼先生的吸引了过去,他离开诺瓦蒂埃先生,回到病人那儿。“巴罗斯,”他说,“你能说话吗?”巴罗斯喃喃地说出几个含混不清的字。“尽管试试看,我的大好人。”阿夫里尼说。巴罗斯重新张开他那充血的眼睛。

  “柠檬水是谁调制的?”

  “我。”

  “你一调好就端到你主人这儿来了吗?”

  “没有。”

  “那么,其中一段时间你把它放在什么地方了?”

  “对,我把它放在食器室里,因为有人把我叫走了。”

  “那么是谁把它拿到这个房间里来的呢?”

  “瓦朗蒂娜小、姐。”

  阿夫里尼用手敲打自己的前额。“仁慈的天主哪!”他低声地说。

  “医生!医生!”巴罗斯喊道,他觉得毛病又要发作了。

  “难道他们就拿不来吐酒石了吗?”医生问道。

  “这儿有一杯已经调好的。”维尔福走进房来,说。

  “谁调制的?”

  “跟我一起来的那个药剂师。”

  “喝吧。”医生对巴罗斯说。

  “不可能喝了,医生。太晚啦。我的喉咙都塞住了!我快断气了!噢,我的心呀!噢,我的头!噢,太痛苦了!我还得这么样痛苦很长时间吗?”

  “不,不,朋友,”医生回答说,“你马上就不会痛苦了。”

  “呵,我明白你的意思了,”这个不幸的人说。“我的上帝,发发慈悲吧!”于是巴罗斯发出一声可怕的叫喊,象遭了雷击一样的向后倒了下去。阿夫里尼用手摸摸他的心脏,把那只杯子凑到他的嘴巴上。

  “怎么样?”维尔福说。

  “到厨房里再去给我拿些堇菜汁来。”

  维尔福立刻就走了。

  “别怕,诺瓦蒂埃先生,”阿夫里尼说,“我带病人到隔壁房间里去给他放血,这种手术看上去非常可怕。”

  于是他搂起巴罗斯,把他拖到隔壁房间里;但是他马上又回来拿那瓶剩余的柠檬水。诺瓦蒂埃闭紧他的右眼。“您要见瓦朗蒂娜,对不对?我告诉他们去找她来见您。”

  维尔福回来了,阿夫里尼在走廊里碰到他,“哎!他现在怎么样了?”他问道。

  “到这儿来。”阿夫里尼说。于是他带他到巴罗斯躺着的那个房间里。

  “他还在发作吗?”检察官说。

  “他死了。”

  维尔福后退了几步,攥紧双手,用发自内心的哀痛的情绪喊道:“死了,死得这样突然!”

  “是的,非常突然,不是吗?”医生说。“但这个应该不会让你吃惊的,圣•梅朗先生夫妇也是这样突然死的。您家里的人都死得非常突然,维尔福先生。”

  “什么!”那位法官用狼狈而恐怖的声音喊道,“您又想到那个可怕的念头了吗?”

  “我一直没有忘记,阁下,我一直没有忘记,”阿夫里尼严肃地说,“因为它从来都没有从我的脑子失掉过,您可以相信我这一次不会是弄错了,请您好好地听着我下面的话,维尔福先生。”这位法官痉挛地抖动起来。“有一种毒药可以杀死人而基本不留下任何明显的痕迹。我对于这种毒药知道得很清楚。我曾研究它各种分量所产生上来的各种效果。我在那可怜的巴罗斯和圣•梅朗夫人的病症上识别出了这种毒药的药效。有一种方法可以察觉出它的存在。它可以使被酸素变红的蓝色试纸恢复它的本色,它可以使堇菜汁变成绿色。我们没有蓝色试纸,但是,听!他们拿堇菜汁来了。”

  医生没有说错,走廊里传出脚步声。阿夫里尼先生打开门,从女仆的手里接过一杯约有两三匙羹的菜汁,然后他又小心地把门关上。“看着!”他对检察官说,检察官的心这时是跳得如此剧烈,几乎可以听到它的响声了,“这只杯子里是堇菜汁,而这只玻璃樽里装的是诺瓦蒂埃先生和巴罗斯喝剩的柠檬水,如果柠檬水是无毒的,这种菜汁就能保持它原来的颜色,而如果柠檬水里掺有毒药,菜汁就会变成绿色。看好了!”

  医生于是慢慢地把玻璃樽里的柠檬水往杯子里滴了几滴,杯底里立刻就形成一层薄薄的云彩状的沉淀物;这种沉淀物最初呈现蓝色,然后它由翡翠色变成猫眼石色,从猫眼石色变成绿宝石色。变到这种颜色,它就不再变动了。实验的结果已是没有什么好再怀疑的了。

  “这位不幸的巴罗斯是被‘依那脱司’毒死的。”阿夫里尼说,“我不管在上帝还是人的面前都要坚持这项断言。”

  维尔福没有说什么,只是紧紧地握住自己的双手,张大他那一对憔悴的眼睛,瘫软无力地倒在一张椅子里。





英文原文
Chapter 80
The Accusation.

M. D'Avrigny soon restored the magistrate to consciousness, who had looked like a second corpse in that chamber of death. "Oh, death is in my house!" cried Villefort.

"Say, rather, crime!" replied the doctor.

"M. d'Avrigny," cried Villefort, "I cannot tell you all I feel at this moment, -- terror, grief, madness."

"Yes," said M. d'Avrigny, with an imposing calmness, "but I think it is now time to act. I think it is time to stop this torrent of mortality. I can no longer bear to be in possession of these secrets without the hope of seeing the victims and society generally revenged." Villefort cast a gloomy look around him. "In my house," murmured he, "in my house!"

"Come, magistrate," said M. d'Avrigny, "show yourself a man; as an interpreter of the law, do honor to your profession by sacrificing your selfish interests to it."

"You make me shudder, doctor. Do you talk of a sacrifice?"

"I do."

"Do you then suspect any one?"

"I suspect no one; death raps at your door -- it enters -- it goes, not blindfolded, but circumspectly, from room to room. Well, I follow its course, I track its passage; I adopt the wisdom of the ancients, and feel my way, for my friendship for your family and my respect for you are as a twofold bandage over my eyes; well" --

"Oh, speak, speak, doctor; I shall have courage."

"Well, sir, you have in your establishment, or in your family, perhaps, one of the frightful monstrosities of which each century produces only one. Locusta and Agrippina, living at the same time, were an exception, and proved the determination of providence to effect the entire ruin of the Roman empire, sullied by so many crimes. Brunehilde and Fredegonde were the results of the painful struggle of civilization in its infancy, when man was learning to control mind, were it even by an emissary from the realms of darkness. All these women had been, or were, beautiful. The same flower of innocence had flourished, or was still flourishing, on their brow, that is seen on the brow of the culprit in your house." Villefort shrieked, clasped his hands, and looked at the doctor with a supplicating air. But the latter went on without pity: --

"`Seek whom the crime will profit,' says an axiom of jurisprudence."

"Doctor," cried Villefort, "alas, doctor, how often has man's justice been deceived by those fatal words. I know not why, but I feel that this crime" --

"You acknowledge, then, the existence of the crime?"

"Yes, I see too plainly that it does exist. But it seems that it is intended to affect me personally. I fear an attack myself, after all these disasters."

"Oh, man," murmured d'Avrigny, "the most selfish of all animals, the most personal of all creatures, who believes the earth turns, the sun shines, and death strikes for him alone, -- an ant cursing God from the top of a blade of grass! And have those who have lost their lives lost nothing? -- M. de Saint-Meran, Madame de Saint-Meran, M. Noirtier" --

"How? M. Noirtier?"

"Yes; think you it was the poor servant's life was coveted? No, no; like Shakespeare's `Polonius,' he died for another. It was Noirtier the lemonade was intended for -- it is Noirtier, logically speaking, who drank it. The other drank it only by accident, and, although Barrois is dead, it was Noirtier whose death was wished for."

"But why did it not kill my father?"

"I told you one evening in the garden after Madame de Saint-Meran's death -- because his system is accustomed to that very poison, and the dose was trifling to him, which would be fatal to another; because no one knows, not even the assassin, that, for the last twelve months, I have given M. Noirtier brucine for his paralytic affection, while the assassin is not ignorant, for he has proved that brucine is a violent poison."

"Oh, have pity -- have pity!" murmured Villefort, wringing his hands.

"Follow the culprit's steps; he first kills M. de Saint-Meran" --

"O doctor!"

"I would swear to it; what I heard of his symptoms agrees too well with what I have seen in the other cases." Villefort ceased to contend; he only groaned. "He first kills M. de Saint-Meran," repeated the doctor, "then Madame de Saint-Meran, -- a double fortune to inherit." Villefort wiped the perspiration from his forehead. "Listen attentively."

"Alas," stammered Villefort, "I do not lose a single word."

"M. Noirtier," resumed M. d'Avrigny in the same pitiless tone, -- "M. Noirtier had once made a will against you -- against your family -- in favor of the poor, in fact; M. Noirtier is spared, because nothing is expected from him. But he has no sooner destroyed his first will and made a second, than, for fear he should make a third, he is struck down. The will was made the day before yesterday, I believe; you see there has been no time lost."

"Oh, mercy, M. d'Avrigny!"

"No mercy, sir! The physician has a sacred mission on earth; and to fulfil it he begins at the source of life, and goes down to the mysterious darkness of the tomb. When crime has been committed, and God, doubtless in anger, turns away his face, it is for the physician to bring the culprit to justice."

"Have mercy on my child, sir," murmured Villefort.

"You see it is yourself who have first named her -- you, her father."

"Have pity on Valentine! Listen -- it is impossible! I would as willingly accuse myself! Valentine, whose heart is pure as a diamond or a lily."

"No pity, procureur; the crime is fragrant. Mademoiselle herself packed all the medicines which were sent to M. de Saint-Meran; and M. de Saint-Meran is dead. Mademoiselle de Villefort prepared all the cooling draughts which Madame de Saint-Meran took, and Madame de Saint-Meran is dead. Mademoiselle de Villefort took from the hands of Barrois, who was sent out, the lemonade which M. Noirtier had every morning, and he has escaped by a miracle. Mademoiselle de Villefort is the culprit -- she is the poisoner! To you, as the king's attorney, I denounce Mademoiselle de Villefort, do your duty."

"Doctor, I resist no longer -- I can no longer defend myself -- I believe you; but, for pity's sake, spare my life, my honor!"

"M. de Villefort," replied the doctor, with increased vehemence, "there are occasions when I dispense with all foolish human circumspection. If your daughter had committed only one crime, and I saw her meditating another, I would say `Warn her, punish her, let her pass the remainder of her life in a convent, weeping and praying.' If she had committed two crimes, I would say, `Here, M. de Villefort, is a poison that the prisoner is not acquainted with, -- one that has no known antidote, quick as thought, rapid as lightning, mortal as the thunderbolt; give her that poison, recommending her soul to God, and save your honor and your life, for it is yours she aims at; and I can picture her approaching your pillow with her hypocritical smiles and her sweet exhortations. Woe to you, M. de Villefort, if you do not strike first!' This is what I would say had she only killed two persons but she has seen three deaths, -- has contemplated three murdered persons, -- has knelt by three corpses! To the scaffold with the poisoner -- to the scaffold! Do you talk of your honor? Do what I tell you, and immortality awaits you!"

Villefort fell on his knees. "Listen," said he; "I have not the strength of mind you have, or rather that which you would not have, if instead of my daughter Valentine your daughter Madeleine were concerned." The doctor turned pale. "Doctor, every son of woman is born to suffer and to die; I am content to suffer and to await death."

"Beware," said M. d'Avrigny, "it may come slowly; you will see it approach after having struck your father, your wife, perhaps your son."

Villefort, suffocating, pressed the doctor's arm. "Listen," cried he; "pity me -- help me! No, my daughter is not guilty. If you drag us both before a tribunal I will still say, `No, my daughter is not guilty; -- there is no crime in my house. I will not acknowledge a crime in my house; for when crime enters a dwelling, it is like death -- it does not come alone.' Listen. What does it signify to you if I am murdered? Are you my friend? Are you a man? Have you a heart? No, you are a physician! Well, I tell you I will not drag my daughter before a tribunal, and give her up to the executioner! The bare idea would kill me -- would drive me like a madman to dig my heart out with my finger-nails! And if you were mistaken, doctor -- if it were not my daughter -- if I should come one day, pale as a spectre, and say to you, `Assassin, you have killed my child!' -- hold – if that should happen, although I am a Christian, M. d'Avrigny, I should kill myself."

"Well," said the doctor, after a moment's silence, "I will wait." Villefort looked at him as if he had doubted his words. "Only," continued M. d'Avrigny, with a slow and solemn tone, "if any one falls ill in your house, if you feel yourself attacked, do not send for me, for I will come no more. I will consent to share this dreadful secret with you, but I will not allow shame and remorse to grow and increase in my conscience, as crime and misery will in your house."

"Then you abandon me, doctor?"

"Yes, for I can follow you no farther, and I only stop at the foot of the scaffold. Some further discovery will be made, which will bring this dreadful tragedy to a close. Adieu."

"I entreat you, doctor!"

"All the horrors that disturb my thoughts make your house odious and fatal. Adieu, sir."

"One word -- one single word more, doctor! You go, leaving me in all the horror of my situation, after increasing it by what you have revealed to me. But what will be reported of the sudden death of the poor old servant?"

"True," said M. d'Avrigny; "we will return." The doctor went out first, followed by M. de Villefort. The terrified servants were on the stairs and in the passage where the doctor would pass. "Sir," said d'Avrigny to Villefort, so loud that all might hear, "poor Barrois has led too sedentary a life of late; accustomed formerly to ride on horseback, or in the carriage, to the four corners of Europe, the monotonous walk around that arm-chair has killed him -- his blood has thickened. He was stout, had a short, thick neck; he was attacked with apoplexy, and I was called in too late. By the way," added he in a low tone, "take care to throw away that cup of syrup of violets in the ashes."

The doctor, without shaking hands with Villefort, without adding a word to what he had said, went out, amid the tears and lamentations of the whole household. The same evening all Villefort's servants, who had assembled in the kitchen, and had a long consultation, came to tell Madame de Villefort that they wished to leave. No entreaty, no proposition of increased wages, could induce them to remain; to every argument they replied, "We must go, for death is in this house." They all left, in spite of prayers and entreaties, testifying their regret at leaving so good a master and mistress, and especially Mademoiselle Valentine, so good, so kind, and so gentle. Villefort looked at Valentine as they said this. She was in tears, and, strange as it was, in spite of the emotions he felt at the sight of these tears, he looked also at Madame de Villefort, and it appeared to him as if a slight gloomy smile had passed over her thin lips, like a meteor seen passing inauspiciously between two clouds in a stormy sky.





中文翻译
第八十章 控诉

  没有多久阿夫里尼先生就让那个法官苏醒了过来,他看上去好象是那回屋里的第二具尸体。

  “噢,死神已来到我的家里了!”维尔福喊道。

  “还是说罪神吧!”医生答道。

  “阿夫里尼先生,”维尔福喊道,“我无法跟您说我此时的各种感触——恐怖、忧愁、疯狂。”

  “是的,”阿夫里尼先生用一种郑重平静的口气说,“但我觉着现在是该采取行动的时候了。我认为现在是阻止这种死亡的时候了。我既然知道了这些秘密,就希望看到有人要为死去的人和社会报仇雪恨。”

  维尔福用忧郁的目光向四周环顾了一下。“在我家里!”他无力地说,“在我家里!”

  “我说,法官,”阿夫里尼先生说,“拿出男子汉的勇气来,您是法律的喉舌,牺牲您一己的私利来为您的职守增光吧。”

  “您把我吓坏了,医生!您说的是要牺牲吗?”

  “我是这么说的。”

  “那么您怀疑到谁了吗?”

  “我没有怀疑谁。死神一个劲儿地敲您的门,它进来了,它在徘徊了,它倒不是盲目乱走,而是仔细地从一个房间到另一个房间地巡逻过去的。哼!我跟踪着它的路线,找出了它行进的踪迹,我采用古人聪明的办法,摸索我的途径,因为我对你们家的友谊和对您的尊敬好象是一条双折的绑带蒙住了我的眼睛,嗯——”

  “噢!说吧,说吧,医生,我有勇气听的。”

  “嗯,先生,在您的房子里,在您的家里,也许也出现了一个每个世纪都产生过一次的那种可怕的现象。罗迦丝泰和爱格丽琵娜[公元一世纪时,罗马皇后爱格丽琵娜借罗迦丝泰之助毒死当皇帝的叔父,以便使其前夫之子尼罗继位。——译注]生在同一时辰只是一个例外,这证明天意决定要使那罪恶万端的罗马帝国整个儿变成废墟。布伦霍德和弗丽蒂贡第[布伦霍德是六世纪时欧洲古国奥斯达拉西亚王后,其妹嫁给纽斯特亚王契尔帕里克。契尔帕里克在情妇弗丽蒂贡第挑唆下杀了妻子,布伦霍德为其妹报仇,唆使丈夫向契尔帕里克发动战争。契尔帕里克战败,但布伦霍德的丈夫也被弗丽蒂贡第派人暗杀。——译注]是文化在它婴儿时代痛苦挣扎的产物,那时人类正在学习控制思想,所以即使从黑暗世界里派来的使者也会受欢迎。这些女人都是,或曾经是很美丽的。她们的额头上曾经开过纯洁的花朵,而在您家里的那个嫌疑犯的额头上,现在也正盛开着那种同样的花。”

  维尔福惊叫了一声,紧扭着自己的双手,以一种恳求的神气望着医生。而后者毫不怜悯地继续说下去:“法学上有一句格言:‘从唯利是图的人身上去找嫌疑犯。’”

  “医生,”维尔福喊道,“唉,医生!司法界因为这句话上过多少次当呀!我知道为什么,但我觉得这件罪恶——”

  “那么,您承认罪恶是存在的罗?”

  “是的,它的确是存在着的,我看得太清楚了。但我相信它只针对我一个人,而不是去世的那几位。在这一切古怪的祸事以后,我深恐自己还要受到一次袭击。”

  “噢,人哪!”阿夫里尼愤愤地说道,“一切动物中最自负、最自私的动物呀,他相信地球只为他一个人而旋转,太阳只为他一个人而照耀,而死神也只打击他一个人——等于一只蚂蚁站在一片草尖上诅咒上帝!那些人难道就白白地失去了他们的生命吗?”圣•梅朗先生,圣•梅朗夫人,诺瓦蒂埃先生。”

  “怎么,诺瓦蒂埃先生?”

  “是的,您以为这次是存心要害那个可怜的仆人的吗?不,不,他就象莎士比亚剧本里的波罗纽斯[莎士比亚戏剧《哈姆雷特》里被误杀的老臣——译注]只是一个替死鬼而已。柠檬水本来是准备给诺瓦蒂埃喝的,从逻辑上讲,喝柠檬水的应该是诺瓦蒂埃。别人喝了它纯属偶然,虽然死了的是巴罗斯,但本来预备害死的却是诺瓦蒂埃。”

  “为什么家父喝了竟没有死呢?”

  “其原因我已在圣•梅朗夫人去世的那天晚上在花园里对您讲过了。因为他的身体已受惯了那种毒药。谁都不知道,甚至那个暗杀者也不知道在过去的十二个月里,我曾给诺瓦蒂埃先生服用木鳖精治疗他的瘫痪病。而那个暗杀者只知道,他是从经验中确信木鳖精是一种剧烈的毒药。”

  “我的上帝!我的上帝!”维尔福扭着双手喃喃地说。

  “让我们来看一下那个罪犯是如何杀人的吧:他最先杀死了圣•梅朗先生——”

  “噢,医生!”

  “我敢发誓的确如此。以我所听到的来说,他的病症和我亲眼看到的那两次病症简直太相似了。”维尔福停止了争辩,呻吟了一声。“他最先杀死了圣•梅朗先生,”医生重复说,“然后圣•梅朗夫人,这样就可以继承两笔财产。”

  维尔福抹了一把前额上的汗珠。

  “留心听着。”

  “唉!”维尔福结结巴巴地说道,“我一个字也没漏掉呀。”

  “诺瓦蒂埃先生,”阿夫里尼先生继续用同样无情的口吻说道,“诺瓦蒂埃先生曾立过一张不利于您,不利于您的家庭的遗嘱。他要把他的财产去资助穷人。诺瓦蒂埃先生被饶赦了,因为他身上已没什么可指望的了。但当他一旦销毁了他的第一张遗嘱,又立了第二张的时候,为了怕他再改变主意,他就遭了暗算。遗嘱是前天才修改的,我相信。您也看得出,时间安排得很紧凑。”

  “噢,发发慈悲吧,阿夫里尼先生!”

  “没什么可发慈悲的,阁下!医生在世界上有一项神圣使命,为了履行那使命,他得从生命的来源开始探索到神秘的死亡。当罪恶发生的时候,上帝一定极为震怒,但假如他掉头不管的话,那么医生就应该把那个罪人带到法庭上去。”

  “可怜可怜我的孩子吧,阁下!”维尔福轻声地说道。

  “您看,是您自己先把她提出来的,是您,她的父亲。”

  “可怜可怜瓦朗蒂娜吧!听我说!这是不可能的。我情愿归罪于我自己!瓦朗蒂娜!她有着一颗钻石的心,她就象一枝纯洁的水仙!”

  “没什么可以可怜的,检察官阁下。这桩罪恶已经明显了。寄给圣•梅朗先生的一切药品都是小、姐亲自包扎的,而圣•梅朗先生死了。圣•梅朗夫人所用的冷饮也都是维尔福小、姐调制的,圣•梅朗夫人也死了。诺瓦蒂埃先生每天早晨所喝的柠檬水,虽然是巴罗斯调制的,但他却临时被支走了,由维尔福小、姐接手端了上去,诺瓦蒂埃先生之幸免一死,只是一个奇迹。维尔福小、姐就是嫌疑犯!她就是罪犯!检察官阁下,我要告发维尔福小、姐,尽您的职责吧。”

  “医生,我不再坚持了。我不再为自己辩护了。我相信您,但请您发发慈悲,饶了我的性命,饶了我的名誉吧!”

  “维尔福先生,”医生愈来愈激愤地答道,“我常常顾及愚蠢的人情。假如令爱只犯了一次罪,而我又看到她在预谋第二次犯罪,我会说:‘警告她,惩罚她,让她到一家修道院里在哭泣和祈祷中度过她的余生吧。’假如她犯了两次罪,我就会说:‘维尔福先生,这儿有一种那个罪犯不认识的毒药,它象思想一样敏捷,象闪电一样迅速,象霹雳一样厉害。给她吃这种毒药吧,把她的灵魂交给上帝吧,救您的名誉和您的性命,因为她的目标就是您。我能想象得到她会带着她那种虚伪的微笑和她那种甜蜜的劝告走近您的枕边。维尔福先生,假如您不先下手,您就要遭殃啦!’假如她只杀死了两个,我就会那样说。但是她已经目击了三次死亡,已经蓄意谋杀了三个人,已经接近过三个尸体啦!把那个罪犯送上断头台吧!送上断头台吧!您不是说要保全您的名誉吗?照我说的去做吧,不朽的名誉在等待您了!”

  维尔福跪了下来。“听我说,”他说道,我承认自己不如您那样坚强,或是,说得更确切些,假如这次连累的不是我的女儿瓦朗蒂娜而是您的女儿梅蒂兰,您的决心也就会不那么坚强了。”医生的脸色顿时变白了。“医生,每个女人的儿子天生就是为了受苦和等死而来的,我情愿受苦,情愿等死。”

  “小心啊!”阿夫里尼先生说,“它或许是慢慢地来的。在袭击了您的父亲以后,您就会看到它来袭击您的太太,或您的儿子了。”

  维尔福紧紧地拉住医生的胳膊,激动得喘不过气来。“听着!”他太声说道,“可怜我,帮帮我吧!不,我女儿是无罪的。假如您把我们父女两个拖到法庭上去,我还是要说:‘不,我女儿是无罪的,我家里没出什么罪案。我不承认我家里有一名罪犯,因为当罪犯走进一座房子的时候,它就象死神一样,是不会独自来的。’听着!要是我被人谋害了,那跟您又有什么关系呢?您是我的朋友吗?您是人吗?您有良心吗?不,您只是一个医生!嗯,我告诉您,我不愿意把我的女儿拖到法庭上去,我不愿意把她交给刽子手!这种念头单是想一想就足以杀死我——足以逼得我象疯子似的用我的指甲把自己的心挖出来。如果您猜错了呢,医生!假如那不是我女儿呢!假如有一天,我会惨白得象一个鬼似的来对您说:‘刽子手!您杀了我的女儿!’那时又怎么办呢?听着!假如真的发生了那样的事情,阿夫里尼先生,我是个基督徒,我也要自杀的。”

  “好吧,”医生在沉默了一会儿说道.“我等着看吧。”维尔福呆瞪瞪地望着他,象是听不懂他的话似的。“只是,”阿夫里尼先生用一种缓慢庄严的口吻继续说,“假如您家里再有人生了病,假如您感到自己已受到了袭击,不要再来找我,因为我不会再来了。我同意为您保守这可怕的秘密,但我不愿意在我的良心上再增加羞愧和悔恨,象您的家里增加罪恶和痛苦一样。”

  “那么您不管我了吗,医生?”

  “是的,因为我不能再跟着您往前走了,我只能在断头台的脚下止步。再走近一步就会使这一幕可怕的悲剧宣告结束。告别了。”

  “我求求您,医生!”

  “我的心绪已被这种种恐怖的现象给搅乱了,我觉得您这间屋子很阴沉很可怕。告别了,阁下。”

  “再说一句话,只一句话,医生。我的处境本来已够可怕的了,经您这么一揭露,就更恐怖了。您撇下我走了,但这个可怜的老仆人死得这样突然,我怎么去对外人解释呢?”

  “不错,”阿夫里尼先生说,“送我出去吧。”

  医生先走了出去,维尔福先生跟在他后面;一群吓呆了的仆人聚集在走廊的楼梯口处,这是医生的必经之路。“阁下,”阿夫里尼对维尔福说,声音很响,使大家都能听得到,“可怜的巴罗斯近来的生活太平静了,他以前老是跟着他的主人车马劳顿地在欧洲东奔西走,而近来则始终只在那圈椅旁边侍候,这种单调的生活害死了他。他的血液太浓了,他的身体太胖了,他的脖子又短又粗,他这次是中风,我来得太迟了。顺便告诉您,”他压低了声音道,“注意把那杯堇菜汁倒在炉灰里。”

  医生并没和维尔福握手,也没再多说一句话,就这样在全家人的哀泣和悲叹声中走了出去。当天晚上,维尔福的全体仆人聚集在厨房里,商量了很久,最后出来告诉维尔福夫人,说他们都要走了。任何恳求和增加工钱的提议也留不住他们了;不管你怎么说,他们一个劲地说:“我们是非走不可了,因为死神已经进了这座房子了。”他们终于全都走了,同时还表示他们很舍不得离开这样好的主人和主妇,尤其是瓦朗蒂娜小、姐,这样好心、这样仁慈、这样温和。当他们说这几句话的时候,维尔福望着瓦朗蒂娜。她已成了一个泪人儿。

  然后一件怪事发生了:在这一片哭泣声中,他也望了维尔福夫人一眼,他好象看见她那两片削薄的嘴唇上掠过了一个阴险的微笑,就象是在一个乌云四起的天空上从两片云中间倏地掠过的流星一般。





[ 此帖被喻然末年在2013-10-22 22:14重新编辑 ]
暮辞朝

ZxID:15103679


等级: 内阁元老
配偶: 清风雅乐
这一段开心的日子请你勿忘
举报 只看该作者 48楼  发表于: 2013-10-22 0
英文原文
Chapter 81
The Room of the Retired Baker.

The evening of the day on which the Count of Morcerf had left Danglars' house with feelings of shame and anger at the rejection of the projected alliance, M. Andrea Cavalcanti, with curled hair, mustaches in perfect order, and white gloves which fitted admirably, had entered the courtyard of the banker's house in La Chaussee d'Antin. He had not been more than ten minutes in the drawing-room before he drew Danglars aside into the recess of a bow-window, and, after an ingenious preamble, related to him all his anxieties and cares since his noble father's departure. He acknowledged the extreme kindness which had been shown him by the banker's family, in which he had been received as a son, and where, besides, his warmest affections had found an object on which to centre in Mademoiselle Danglars. Danglars listened with the most profound attention; he had expected this declaration for the last two or three days, and when at last it came his eyes glistened as much as they had lowered on listening to Morcerf. He would not, however, yield immediately to the young man's request, but made a few conscientious objections. "Are you not rather young, M. Andrea, to think of marrying?"

"I think not, sir," replied M. Cavalcanti; "in Italy the nobility generally marry young. Life is so uncertain, that we ought to secure happiness while it is within our reach."

"Well, sir," said Danglars, "in case your proposals, which do me honor, are accepted by my wife and daughter, by whom shall the preliminary arrangements be settled? So important a negotiation should, I think, be conducted by the respective fathers of the young people."

"Sir, my father is a man of great foresight and prudence. Thinking that I might wish to settle in France, he left me at his departure, together with the papers establishing my identity, a letter promising, if he approved of my choice, 150,000 livres per annum from the day I was married. So far as I can judge, I suppose this to be a quarter of my father's revenue."

"I," said Danglars, "have always intended giving my daughter 500,000 francs as her dowry; she is, besides, my sole heiress."

"All would then be easily arranged if the baroness and her daughter are willing. We should command an annuity of 175,000 livres. Supposing, also, I should persuade the marquis to give me my capital, which is not likely, but still is possible, we would place these two or three millions in your hands, whose talent might make it realize ten per cent."

"I never give more than four per cent, and generally only three and a half; but to my son-in-law I would give five, and we would share the profit."

"Very good, father-in-law," said Cavalcanti, yielding to his low-born nature, which would escape sometimes through the aristocratic gloss with which he sought to conceal it. Correcting himself immediately, he said, "Excuse me, sir; hope alone makes me almost mad, -- what will not reality do?"

"But," said Danglars, -- who, on his part, did not perceive how soon the conversation, which was at first disinterested, was turning to a business transaction, -- "there is, doubtless, a part of your fortune your father could not refuse you?"

"Which?" asked the young man.

"That you inherit from your mother."

"Truly, from my mother, Leonora Corsinari."

"How much may it amount to?"

"Indeed, sir," said Andrea, "I assure you I have never given the subject a thought, but I suppose it must have been at least two millions." Danglars felt as much overcome with joy as the miser who finds a lost treasure, or as the shipwrecked mariner who feels himself on solid ground instead of in the abyss which he expected would swallow him up.

"Well, sir," said Andrea, bowing to the banker respectfully, "may I hope?"

"You may not only hope," said Danglars, "but consider it a settled thing, if no obstacle arises on your part."

"I am, indeed, rejoiced," said Andrea.

"But," said Danglars thoughtfully, "how is it that your patron, M. de Monte Cristo, did not make his proposal for you?" Andrea blushed imperceptibly. "I have just left the count, sir," said he; "he is, doubtless, a delightful man but inconceivably peculiar in his ideas. He esteems me highly. He even told me he had not the slightest doubt that my father would give me the capital instead of the interest of my property. He has promised to use his influence to obtain it for me; but he also declared that he never had taken on himself the responsibility of making proposals for another, and he never would. I must, however, do him the justice to add that he assured me if ever he had regretted the repugnance he felt to such a step it was on this occasion, because he thought the projected union would be a happy and suitable one. Besides, if he will do nothing officially, he will answer any questions you propose to him. And now," continued he, with one of his most charming smiles, "having finished talking to the father-in-law, I must address myself to the banker."

"And what may you have to say to him?" said Danglars, laughing in his turn.

"That the day after to-morrow I shall have to draw upon you for about four thousand francs; but the count, expecting my bachelor's revenue could not suffice for the coming month's outlay, has offered me a draft for twenty thousand francs. It bears his signature, as you see, which is all-sufficient."

"Bring me a million such as that," said Danglars, "I shall be well pleased," putting the draft in his pocket. "Fix your own hour for to-morrow, and my cashier shall call on you with a check for eighty thousand francs."

"At ten o'clock then, if you please; I should like it early, as I am going into the country to-morrow."

"Very well, at ten o'clock; you are still at the Hotel des Princes?"

"Yes."

The following morning, with the banker's usual punctuality, the eighty thousand francs were placed in the young man's hands as he was on the point of starting, after having left two hundred francs for Caderousse. He went out chiefly to avoid this dangerous enemy, and returned as late as possible in the evening. But scarcely had be stepped out of his carriage when the porter met him with a parcel in his hand. "Sir," said he, "that man has been here."

"What man?" said Andrea carelessly, apparently forgetting him whom he but too well recollected.

"Him to whom your excellency pays that little annuity."

"Oh," said Andrea, "my father's old servant. Well, you gave him the two hundred francs I had left for him?"

"Yes, your excellency." Andrea had expressed a wish to be thus addressed. "But," continued the porter, "he would not take them." Andrea turned pale, but as it was dark his pallor was not perceptible. "What? he would not take them?" said he with slight emotion.

"No, he wished to speak to your excellency; I told him you were gone out, and after some dispute he believed me and gave me this letter, which he had brought with him already sealed."

"Give it me," said Andrea, and he read by the light of his carriage-lamp, -- "You know where I live; I expect you tomorrow morning at nine o'clock."

Andrea examined it carefully, to ascertain if the letter had been opened, or if any indiscreet eyes had seen its contents; but it was so carefully folded, that no one could have read it, and the seal was perfect. "Very well," said he. "Poor man, he is a worthy creature." He left the porter to ponder on these words, not knowing which most to admire, the master or the servant. "Take out the horses quickly, and come up to me," said Andrea to his groom. In two seconds the young man had reached his room and burnt Caderousse's letter. The servant entered just as he had finished. "You are about my height, Pierre," said he.

"I have that honor, your excellency."

"You had a new livery yesterday?"

"Yes, sir."

"I have an engagement with a pretty little girl for this evening, and do not wish to be known; lend me your livery till to-morrow. I may sleep, perhaps, at an inn." Pierre obeyed. Five minutes after, Andrea left the hotel, completely disguised, took a cabriolet, and ordered the driver to take him to the Cheval Rouge, at Picpus. The next morning he left that inn as he had left the Hotel des Princes, without being noticed, walked down the Faubourg St. Antoine, along the boulevard to Rue Menilmontant, and stopping at the door of the third house on the left looked for some one of whom to make inquiry in the porter's absence. "For whom are you looking, my fine fellow?" asked the fruiteress on the opposite side.

"Monsieur Pailletin, if you please, my good woman," replied Andrea.

"A retired baker?" asked the fruiteress.

"Exactly."

"He lives at the end of the yard, on the left, on the third story." Andrea went as she directed him, and on the third floor he found a hare's paw, which, by the hasty ringing of the bell, it was evident he pulled with considerable ill-temper. A moment after Caderousse's face appeared at the grating in the door. "Ah, you are punctual," said he, as he drew back the door.

"Confound you and your punctuality!" said Andrea, throwing himself into a chair in a manner which implied that he would rather have flung it at the head of his host.

"Come, come, my little fellow, don't be angry. See, I have thought about you -- look at the good breakfast we are going to have; nothing but what you are fond of." Andrea, indeed, inhaled the scent of something cooking which was not unwelcome to him, hungry as he was; it was that mixture of fat and garlic peculiar to provincial kitchens of an inferior order, added to that of dried fish, and above all, the pungent smell of musk and cloves. These odors escaped from two deep dishes which were covered and placed on a stove, and from a copper pan placed in an old iron pot. In an adjoining room Andrea saw also a tolerably clean table prepared for two, two bottles of wine sealed, the one with green, the other with yellow, a supply of brandy in a decanter, and a measure of fruit in a cabbage-leaf, cleverly arranged on an earthenware plate.

"What do you think of it, my little fellow?" said Caderousse. "Ay, that smells good! You know I used to be a famous cook; do you recollect how you used to lick your fingers? You were among the first who tasted any of my dishes, and I think you relished them tolerably." While speaking, Caderousse went on peeling a fresh supply of onions.

"But," said Andrea, ill-temperedly, "by my faith, if it was only to breakfast with you, that you disturbed me, I wish the devil had taken you!"

"My boy," said Caderousse sententiously, "one can talk while eating. And then, you ungrateful being, you are not pleased to see an old friend? I am weeping with joy." He was truly crying, but it would have been difficult to say whether joy or the onions produced the greatest effect on the lachrymal glands of the old inn-keeper of the Pont-du-Gard. "Hold your tongue, hypocrite," said Andrea; "you love me!"

"Yes, I do, or may the devil take me. I know it is a weakness," said Caderousse, "but it overpowers me."

"And yet it has not prevented your sending for me to play me some trick."

"Come," said Caderousse, wiping his large knife on his apron, "if I did not like you, do you think I should endure the wretched life you lead me? Think for a moment. You have your servant's clothes on -- you therefore keep a servant; I have none, and am obliged to prepare my own meals. You abuse my cookery because you dine at the table d'hote of the Hotel des Princes, or the Cafe de Paris. Well, I too could keep a servant; I too could have a tilbury; I too could dine where I like; but why do I not? Because I would not annoy my little Benedetto. Come, just acknowledge that I could, eh?" This address was accompanied by a look which was by no means difficult to understand. "Well," said Andrea, "admitting your love, why do you want me to breakfast with you?"

"That I may have the pleasure of seeing you, my little fellow."

"What is the use of seeing me after we have made all our arrangements?"

"Eh, dear friend," said Caderousse, "are wills ever made without codicils? But you first came to breakfast, did you not? Well, sit down, and let us begin with these pilchards, and this fresh butter; which I have put on some vine-leaves to please you, wicked one. Ah, yes; you look at my room, my four straw chairs, my images, three francs each. But what do you expect? This is not the Hotel des Princes."

"Come, you are growing discontented, you are no longer happy; you, who only wish to live like a retired baker." Caderousse sighed. "Well, what have you to say? you have seen your dream realized."

"I can still say it is a dream; a retired baker, my poor Benedetto, is rich -- he has an annuity."

"Well, you have an annuity."

"I have?"

"Yes, since I bring you your two hundred francs." Caderousse shrugged his shoulders. "It is humiliating," said he, "thus to receive money given grudgingly, ---an uncertain supply which may soon fail. You see I am obliged to economize, in case your prosperity should cease. Well, my friend, fortune is inconstant, as the chaplain of the regiment said. I know your prosperity is great, you rascal; you are to marry the daughter of Danglars."

"What? of Danglars?"

"Yes, to be sure; must I say Baron Danglars? I might as well say Count Benedetto. He was an old friend of mine and if he had not so bad a memory he ought to invite me to your wedding, seeing he came to mine. Yes, yes, to mine; gad, he was not so proud then, -- he was an under-clerk to the good M. Morrel. I have dined many times with him and the Count of Morcerf, so you see I have some high connections and were I to cultivate them a little, we might meet in the same drawing-rooms."

"Come, your jealousy represents everything to you in the wrong light."

"That is all very fine, Benedetto mio, but I know what I am saying. Perhaps I may one day put on my best coat, and presenting myself at the great gate, introduce myself. Meanwhile let us sit down and eat." Caderousse set the example and attacked the breakfast with good appetite, praising each dish he set before his visitor. The latter seemed to have resigned himself; he drew the corks, and partook largely of the fish with the garlic and fat. "Ah, mate," said Caderousse, "you are getting on better terms with your old landlord!"

"Faith, yes," replied Andrea, whose hunger prevailed over every other feeling.

"So you like it, you rogue?"

"So much that I wonder how a man who can cook thus can complain of hard living."

"Do you see," said Caderousse, "all my happiness is marred by one thought?"

"What is that?"

"That I am dependent on another, I who have always gained my own livelihood honestly."

"Do not let that disturb you, I have enough for two."

"No, truly; you may believe me if you will; at the end of every month I am tormented by remorse."

"Good Caderousse!"

"So much so, that yesterday I would not take the two hundred francs."

"Yes, you wished to speak to me; but was it indeed remorse, tell me?"

"True remorse; and, besides, an idea had struck me." Andrea shuddered; he always did so at Caderousse's ideas. "It is miserable -- do you see? -- always to wait till the end of the month. -- "Oh," said Andrea philosophically, determined to watch his companion narrowly, "does not life pass in waiting? Do I, for instance, fare better? Well, I wait patiently, do I not?"

"Yes; because instead of expecting two hundred wretched francs, you expect five or six thousand, perhaps ten, perhaps even twelve, for you take care not to let any one know the utmost. Down there, you always had little presents and Christmas-boxes which you tried to hide from your poor friend Caderousse. Fortunately he is a cunning fellow, that friend Caderousse."

"There you are beginning again to ramble, to talk again and again of the past! But what is the use of teasing me with going all over that again?"

"Ah, you are only one and twenty, and can forget the past; I am fifty, and am obliged to recollect it. But let us return to business."

"Yes."

"I was going to say, if I were in your place" --

"Well."

"I would realize" --

"How would you realize?"

"I would ask for six months' in advance, under pretence of being able to purchase a farm, then with my six months I would decamp."

"Well, well," said Andrea, "that isn't a bad idea."

"My dear friend," said Caderousse, "eat of my bread, and take my advice; you will be none the worse off, physically or morally."

"But," said Andrea, "why do you not act on the advice you gave me? Why do you not realize a six months', a year's advance even, and retire to Brussels? Instead of living the retired baker, you might live as a bankrupt, using his privileges; that would be very good."

"But how the devil would you have me retire on twelve hundred francs?"

"Ah, Caderousse," said Andrea, "how covetous you are! Two months ago you were dying with hunger."

"The appetite grows by what it feeds on," said Caderousse, grinning and showing his teeth, like a monkey laughing or a tiger growling. "And," added he, biting off with his large white teeth an enormous mouthful of bread, "I have formed a plan." Caderousse's plans alarmed Andrea still more than his ideas; ideas were but the germ, the plan was reality. "Let me see your plan; I dare say it is a pretty one."

"Why not? Who formed the plan by which we left the establishment of M ---- ! eh? was it not I? and it was no bad one I believe, since here we are!"

"I do not say," replied Andrea, "that you never make a good one; but let us see your plan."

"Well," pursued Caderousse, "can you without expending one sou, put me in the way of getting fifteen thousand francs? No, fifteen thousand are not enough, -- I cannot again become an honest man with less than thirty thousand francs."

"No," replied Andrea, dryly, "no, I cannot."

"I do not think you understand me," replied Caderousse, calmly; "I said without your laying out a sou."

"Do you want me to commit a robbery, to spoil all my good fortune -- and yours with mine -- and both of us to be dragged down there again?"

"It would make very little difference to me," said Caderousse, "if I were retaken, I am a poor creature to live alone, and sometimes pine for my old comrades; not like you, heartless creature, who would be glad never to see them again." Andrea did more than tremble this time, he turned pale.

"Come, Caderousse, no nonsense!" said he.

"Don't alarm yourself, my little Benedetto, but just point out to me some means of gaining those thirty thousand francs without your assistance, and I will contrive it."

"Well, I'll see -- I'll try to contrive some way," said Andrea.

"Meanwhile you will raise my monthly allowance to five hundred francs, my little fellow? I have a fancy, and mean to get a housekeeper."

"Well, you shall have your five hundred francs," said Andrea; "but it is very hard for me, my poor Caderousse -- you take advantage" --

"Bah," said Caderousse, "when you have access to countless stores." One would have said Andrea anticipated his companion's words, so did his eye flash like lightning, but it was but for a moment. "True," he replied, "and my protector is very kind."

"That dear protector," said Caderousse; "and how much does he give you monthly?"

"Five thousand francs."

"As many thousands as you give me hundreds! Truly, it is only bastards who are thus fortunate. Five thousand francs per month! What the devil can you do with all that?"

"Oh, it is no trouble to spend that; and I am like you, I want capital."

"Capital? -- yes -- I understand -- every one would like capital."

"Well, and I shall get it."

"Who will give it to you -- your prince?"

"Yes, my prince. But unfortunately I must wait."

"You must wait for what?" asked Caderousse.

"For his death."

"The death of your prince?"

"Yes."

"How so?"

"Because he has made his will in my favor."

"Indeed?"

"On my honor."

"For how much?"

"For five hundred thousand."

"Only that? It's little enough."

"But so it is."

"No it cannot be!"

"Are you my friend, Caderousse?"

"Yes, in life or death."

"Well, I will tell you a secret."

"What is it?"

"But remember" --

"Ah, pardieu, mute as a carp."

"Well, I think" -- Andrea stopped and looked around.

"You think? Do not fear; pardieu, we are alone."

"I think I have discovered my father."

"Your true father?"

"Yes."

"Not old Cavalcanti?"

"No, for he has gone again; the true one, as you say."

"And that father is" --

"Well, Caderousse, it is Monte Cristo."

"Bah!"

"Yes, you understand, that explains all. He cannot acknowledge me openly, it appears, but he does it through M. Cavalcanti, and gives him fifty thousand francs for it."

"Fifty thousand francs for being your father? I would have done it for half that, for twenty thousand, for fifteen thousand; why did you not think of me, ungrateful man?"

"Did I know anything about it, when it was all done when I was down there?"

"Ah, truly? And you say that by his will" --

"He leaves me five hundred thousand livres."

"Are you sure of it?"

"He showed it me; but that is not all -- there is a codicil, as I said just now."

"Probably."

"And in that codicil he acknowledges me."

"Oh, the good father, the brave father, the very honest father!" said Caderousse, twirling a plate in the air between his two hands.

"Now say if I conceal anything from you?"

"No, and your confidence makes you honorable in my opinion; and your princely father, is he rich, very rich?"

"Yes, he is that; he does not himself know the amount of his fortune."

"Is it possible?"

"It is evident enough to me, who am always at his house. The other day a banker's clerk brought him fifty thousand francs in a portfolio about the size of your plate; yesterday his banker brought him a hundred thousand francs in gold." Caderousse was filled with wonder; the young man's words sounded to him like metal, and he thought he could hear the rushing of cascades of louis. "And you go into that house?" cried he briskly.

"When I like."

Caderousse was thoughtful for a moment. It was easy to perceive he was revolving some unfortunate idea in his mind. Then suddenly, -- "How I should like to see all that," cried he; "how beautiful it must be!"

"It is, in fact, magnificent," said Andrea.

"And does he not live in the Champs-Elysees?"

"Yes, No. 30."

"Ah," said Caderousse, "No. 30."

"Yes, a fine house standing alone, between a court-yard and a garden, -- you must know it."

"Possibly; but it is not the exterior I care for, it is the interior. What beautiful furniture there must be in it!"

"Have you ever seen the Tuileries?"

"No."

"Well, it surpasses that."

"It must be worth one's while to stoop, Andrea, when that good M. Monte Cristo lets fall his purse."

"It is not worth while to wait for that," said Andrea; "money is as plentiful in that house as fruit in an orchard."

"But you should take me there one day with you."

"How can I? On what plea?"

"You are right; but you have made my mouth water. I must absolutely see it; I shall find a way."

"No nonsense, Caderousse!"

"I will offer myself as floor-polisher."

"The rooms are all carpeted."

"Well, then, I must be contented to imagine it."

"That is the best plan, believe me."

"Try, at least, to give me an idea of what it is."

"How can I?"

"Nothing is easier. Is it large?"

"Middling."

"How is it arranged?"

"Faith, I should require pen, ink, and paper to make a plan."

"They are all here," said Caderousse, briskly. He fetched from an old secretary a sheet of white paper and pen and ink. "Here," said Caderousse, "draw me all that on the paper, my boy." Andrea took the pen with an imperceptible smile and began. "The house, as I said, is between the court and the garden; in this way, do you see?" Andrea drew the garden, the court and the house.

"High walls?"

"Not more than eight or ten feet."

"That is not prudent," said Caderousse.

"In the court are orange-trees in pots, turf, and clumps of flowers."

"And no steel-traps?"

"No."

"The stables?"

"Are on either side of the gate, which you see there." And Andrea continued his plan.

"Let us see the ground floor," said Caderousse.

"On the ground-floor, dining-room, two drawing-rooms, billiard-room, staircase in the hall, and a little back staircase."

"Windows?"

"Magnificent windows, so beautiful, so large, that I believe a man of your size should pass through each frame."

"Why the devil have they any stairs with such windows?"

"Luxury has everything."

"But shutters?"

"Yes, but they are never used. That Count of Monte Cristo is an original, who loves to look at the sky even at night."

"And where do the servants sleep?"

"Oh, they have a house to themselves. Picture to yourself a pretty coach-house at the right-hand side where the ladders are kept. Well, over that coach-house are the servants' rooms, with bells corresponding with the different apartments."

"Ah, diable -- bells did you say?"

"What do you mean?"

"Oh. nothing! I only say they cost a load of money to hang, and what is the use of them, I should like to know?"

"There used to be a dog let loose in the yard at night, but it has been taken to the house at Auteuil, to that you went to, you know."

"Yes."

"I was saying to him only yesterday, `You are imprudent, Monsieur Count; for when you go to Auteuil and take your servants the house is left unprotected.' Well,' said he, `what next?' `Well, next, some day you will be robbed.'"

"What did he answer?"

"He quietly said, `What do I care if I am?'"

"Andrea, he has some secretary with a spring."

"How do you know?"

"Yes, which catches the thief in a trap and plays a tune. I was told there were such at the last exhibition."

"He has simply a mahogany secretary, in which the key is always kept."

"And he is not robbed?"

"No; his servants are all devoted to him."

"There ought to be some money in that secretary?"

"There may be. No one knows what there is."

"And where is it?"

"On the first floor."

"Sketch me the plan of that floor, as you have done of the ground floor, my boy."

"That is very simple." Andrea took the pen. "On the first story, do you see, there is the anteroom and the drawing-room; to the right of the drawing-room, a library and a study; to the left, a bedroom and a dressing-room. The famous secretary is in the dressing-room."

"Is there a window in the dressing-room?"

"Two, -- one here and one there." Andrea sketched two windows in the room, which formed an angle on the plan, and appeared as a small square added to the rectangle of the bedroom. Caderousse became thoughtful. "Does he often go to Auteuil?" added he.

"Two or three times a week. To-morrow, for instance, he is going to spend the day and night there."

"Are you sure of it?"

"He has invited me to dine there."

"There's a life for you," said Caderousse; "a town house and a country house."

"That is what it is to be rich."

"And shall you dine there?"

"Probably."

"When you dine there, do you sleep there?"

"If I like; I am at home there." Caderousse looked at the young man, as if to get at the truth from the bottom of his heart. But Andrea drew a cigar-case from his pocket, took a havana, quietly lit it, and began smoking. "When do you want your twelve hundred francs?" said he to Caderousse.

"Now, if you have them." Andrea took five and twenty louis from his pocket.

"Yellow boys?" said Caderousse; "no, I thank you."

"Oh, you despise them."

"On the contrary, I esteem them, but will not have them."

"You can change them, idiot; gold is worth five sous."

"Exactly; and he who changes them will follow friend Caderousse, lay hands on him, and demand what farmers pay him their rent in gold. No nonsense, my good fellow; silver simply, round coins with the head of some monarch or other on them. Anybody may possess a five-franc piece."

"But do you suppose I carry five hundred francs about with me? I should want a porter."

"Well, leave them with your porter; he is to be trusted. I will call for them."

"To-day?"

"No, to-morrow; I shall not have time to day."

"Well, to-morrow I will leave them when I go to Auteuil."

"May I depend on it?"

"Certainly."

"Because I shall secure my housekeeper on the strength of it."

"Now see here, will that be all? Eh? And will you not torment me any more?"

"Never." Caderousse had become so gloomy that Andrea feared he should be obliged to notice the change. He redoubled his gayety and carelessness. "How sprightly you are," said Caderousse; "One would say you were already in possession of your property."

"No, unfortunately; but when I do obtain it" --

"Well?"

"I shall remember old friends, I can tell you that."

"Yes, since you have such a good memory."

"What do you want? It looks as if you were trying to fleece me?"

"I? What an idea! I, who am going to give you another piece of good advice."

"What is it?"

"To leave behind you the diamond you have on your finger. We shall both get into trouble. You will ruin both yourself and me by your folly."

"How so?" said Andrea.

"How? You put on a livery, you disguise yourself as a servant, and yet keep a diamond on your finger worth four or five thousand francs."

"You guess well."

"I know something of diamonds; I have had some."

"You do well to boast of it," said Andrea, who, without becoming angry, as Caderousse feared, at this new extortion, quietly resigned the ring. Caderousse looked so closely at it that Andrea well knew that he was examining to see if all the edges were perfect.

"It is a false diamond," said Caderousse.

"You are joking now," replied Andrea.

"Do not be angry, we can try it." Caderousse went to the window, touched the glass with it, and found it would cut.

"Confiteor," said Caderousse, putting the diamond on his little finger; "I was mistaken; but those thieves of jewellers imitate so well that it is no longer worth while to rob a jeweller's shop -- it is another branch of industry paralyzed."

"Have you finished?" said Andrea, -- "do you want anything more? -- will you have my waistcoat or my hat? Make free, now you have begun."

"No; you are, after all, a good companion; I will not detain you, and will try to cure myself of my ambition."

"But take care the same thing does not happen to you in selling the diamond you feared with the gold."

"I shall not sell it -- do not fear."

"Not at least till the day after to-morrow," thought the young man.

"Happy rogue," said Caderousse; "you are going to find your servants, your horses, your carriage, and your betrothed!"

"Yes," said Andrea.

"Well, I hope you will make a handsome wedding-present the day you marry Mademoiselle Danglars."

"I have already told you it is a fancy you have taken in your head."

"What fortune has she?"

"But I tell you" --

"A million?" Andrea shrugged his shoulders.

"Let it be a million," said Caderousse; "you can never have so much as I wish you."

"Thank you," said the young man.

"Oh, I wish it you with all my heart!" added Caderousse with his hoarse laugh. "Stop, let me show you the way."

"It is not worth while."

"Yes, it is."

"Why?"

"Because there is a little secret, a precaution I thought it desirable to take, one of Huret & Fitchet's locks, revised and improved by Gaspard Caderousse; I will manufacture you a similar one when you are a capitalist."

"Thank you," said Andrea; "I will let you know a week beforehand." They parted. Caderousse remained on the landing until he had not only seen Andrea go down the three stories, but also cross the court. Then he returned hastily, shut his door carefully, and began to study, like a clever architect, the plan Andrea had left him.

"Dear Benedetto," said he, "I think he will not be sorry to inherit his fortune, and he who hastens the day when he can touch his five hundred thousand will not be his worst friend."





中文翻译
第八十一章 一位退休的面包师

  就在马尔塞夫伯爵受了腾格拉尔的冷遇、含羞带怒地离开银行家的府邸的那天晚上,安德烈•卡瓦尔康蒂先生带着鬈曲的头发、式样美观的胡须以及松紧合宜的白手套,走进了安顿大马路腾格拉尔爵府的前庭。他在客厅里坐了还不到十分钟,就把腾格拉尔拉到一边,拖他到了一个凸出的窗口前面。他先说了一篇机巧的序言,说自从他那高贵的父亲离开以后,他是多么的想念和挂虑他;然后他就向那位银行家道谢,说他一家人待他真是太好了,简直把他当作自己的侄子一样看待;然后,他承认地的热情已找到了一个归宿,而那个归宿点便是腾格拉尔小、姐。腾格拉尔极其注意地倾听着,最近这几天来,他一直期待着这一番表白,现在终于听到了,他的眼睛里闪出兴奋的光芒,和听马尔塞夫讲话时那种低头沉思的神气成了鲜明的对比。但他还不愿意立刻就答应那个青年的要求,表面上略微犹像了一下。“您现在考虑结婚不是太年轻一点儿了吗,安德烈先生。”

  “不,的确不,阁下,”卡瓦尔康蒂先生答道,“在意大利,贵族一般都很早就结婚。这是一种很合理的风俗。人生是这样易于变幻,当快乐来到我们前面的时候,我们应该及时地抓住它。”

  “嗯,阁下,”腾格拉尔说,“您的建议使我很感光荣,假如我太太和女儿也同意的话,那些初步的手续由谁来办理呢?我想,这样重要的一次商谈,应该由双方的父亲出面才好。”

  “阁下,家父是一个极有先见之明和非常审慎的人。他正想到我或许愿意在法国成家立业,所以在他离开的时候,把那些证明我身分的文件都留交给了我,并且还留下一封信超帝国主义论德国考茨基于1914年提出的右倾机会主,说假如我的选择符合他的心愿,就答应从我结婚的那天起,可以让我每年有十五万里弗的收入。这笔款子,我估计,约占家父每年收入的四分之一。”

  “我,”腾格拉尔说,“我早已准备给我的女儿五十万法郎作嫁妆,而且,她还是我的独生女儿。”

  “嗯,”安德烈说,“您看,这样就已经很好了。假如腾格拉尔男爵夫人和欧热妮小、姐不拒绝我的求婚的话。我们每年就可以有十七万五千里弗任意支配。要是我能劝动侯爵把我的本金给我,这当然不见得能实现,但还是可能的,我们就把这两三百万交给您,而这两三百万一旦到了一个老手的手里,至少可以赚到一个一分利。”

  “我给别人的利息从不超过四厘,普通的只有三厘半,但对我的女婿,我可以给五厘,我们大家可以分享赢利。”

  “好极了,岳父大人,”卡瓦尔康蒂说,这句话暴露了他那下贱的本性,他虽极力想巧用贵族的派头掩饰那种本性,但有时却仍不免要流露出来。他立刻校正自己说道,“原谅我,阁下。您看,单是希望就已使我快要发疯了,假如希望真的实现了,我还不知要成什么样了呢!”

  “但是,”腾格拉尔说,他并没发觉这番最初毫不涉及金钱的谈话,变成了一场商业谈判,“在你的财产当中,有一部分令尊无疑是不能拒绝您的罗?”

  “哪一笔?”青年问。

  “就是您从令堂那儿继承来的那一笔。”

  “是的,的确。我从家母奥丽伐•高塞奈黎那儿继承了一笔财产。

  “那笔财产有多少?”

  “说老实话,阁下,”安德烈说,“我向您保证,我从没去想过,但据我猜测,那笔财产至少肯定有两百万。”

  腾格拉尔喜不自胜,犹如守财奴找到了一笔失踪的财宝,或沉船的海员在精疲力尽的时候忽然感觉脚踏到实地了一样。

  “嗯,阁下,”安德烈说,毕恭毕敬地向银行家鞠了一躬,“我可以希望吗?”

  “安德烈先生,”腾格拉尔说,“您不但可以希望,而且或许可以认为这件事情已是确定无疑的了,假如您这方面没什么阻碍的话。只是,”他若有所思地又加上了一句话,“您的保护人基督山先生这次怎么不来代您提亲呢?”

  安德烈略微涨红了脸。“我刚从伯爵那儿来,阁下,”他说,“他无疑是个很风趣的人,但他有些念头却古怪得难以想象。他对我估计得很高,他甚至告诉我说,他绝对相信家父不会仅仅让我收用利息,而会把那笔本金也给我的。他答应为我设法办到这一点。但他又说,他从不代人提亲,将来也决不做这种事。但是,我必须为他说句公道话,他说道,假如他生平对自己的这种态度曾表示过遗憾的话,那么就是这一次了,因为他认为这桩婚姻将来一定会很美满的。而且,他还告诉我,尽管他不公开出面,但假如您有什么问题去问他,他一定会答复您的。”

  “啊!好极了!”

  “现在,”安德烈带着他那种最可爱的微笑说道,“我跟岳父谈过了,我必须还得跟银行家来谈一谈。”

  “您有什么事要跟他谈?”腾格拉尔也微笑着说道。

  “就是后天我就可以从您这儿提取四千法郎了。伯爵怕我的经常收入不够下个月的开支,给了我一张两万法郎的支票。您看,这上面有他的签字,您可以接受吗?”

  “这样的支票,”腾格拉尔说,“就是一百万票面的我也很乐于接受,”他把那张支票塞进了口袋里。“您定个时间吧,明天什么时候要,我的出纳将带着一张两万四千法郎的支票来拜访您。”

  “那么,十点钟吧,假如您方便的话。我希望能早一点,因为明天我要到乡下去。”

  “很好,十点钟。您还住在太子旅馆吗?”

  “是的。”

  那位银行家的确很守时,第二天早晨,正当那个年轻人要出门的时候,那两万四千法郎就交到了他的手里,于是他就出门去了,留下了两百法郎给卡德鲁斯。他这次出门主要是为躲避这个危险的敌人的,所以尽可能地在外逗留到很晚才回来。但他刚从马车里跨出来,门房就手里拿着一包东西来见他了。“先生,”他说,“那个人已经来过了。”

  “什么人?”安德烈态度很随便地说,表面上似乎已经把他时刻害怕着的那个人给忘了。

  “就是大人给了他那一小笔养老金的那个人。”

  “哦!”安德烈说,“我父亲的老乡。嗯,你把我留给他的那两百法郎交给他了吧?”

  “是的,大人。”安德烈曾表示过希望人家这样称呼他,“但是,”门房继续说道,“他不肯拿。”

  安德烈的脸色顿时变白了;由于天黑,所以别人没注意到那一点。“什么!他不肯拿?”他用一种略带焦急的口吻问道。

  “不,他想见见大人,我告诉他说您出门去了。他坚持说要见您,但最后似乎相信了我的话,就交了这封信给我,这封信是他随身带来的,本来已经封好口的了。”

  “给我,”安德烈说。于是他借着车灯的光拆开了那封信:“你知道我住的地方。明天早晨九点钟,我等你来。”

  安德烈仔细地检查了一下那封信,看是否曾被人拆开过,是否被人偷看过里面的内容:但这封信的封口非常缜密,假如有人想偷看,则必须撕破封口,可封口却原封未动。“好极了,”他说,“可怜!他真是一个老好人。”他丢下门房,让他去细细地咀嚼这几句话,后者被弄得莫名其妙的,不知道这主仆二人究竟哪一个更值得钦佩。“赶快卸马,上来见我,”安德烈对他的马夫说。这个青年几步跳进了他的房间,立刻烧掉了卡德鲁斯的信。刚一完事,仆人就进来了。“你的身材和我差不多,庇利。”他说。

  “我很荣幸,大人。”

  “你昨天做了一套新制服?”

  “是的,大人。”

  “我今晚上要跟一位漂亮的小、姐约会,我不想让人知道。把你那套制服借给我用一下,你的证件也拿来,假如需要的话,我就可以在一家客栈里过夜了。”庇利遵命照办。五分钟之后,安德烈就全身化装妥当,离开了旅馆,叫了一辆双轮马车,吩咐车夫驶往洛基旅馆。第二天早晨,他象离开太子旅馆那样毫不引人注意地离开了那家小客栈,穿过圣•安多尼路,顺着林荫大道走到密尼蒙旦街,在左边第三座房子门口停了下来,当时门房正巧不在,他四下里看了一下,想找个人问一下。

  “你找谁呀,我的好小伙子?”对面卖苹果的女人问。

  “找派里登先生,我的胖大妈。”安德烈回答。

  “是那个退休的面包师吗?”卖苹果的女人问。

  “一点不错。”

  “他住在院子尽头左边的四层楼上。”

  安德烈顺着她的指示去找。在四楼的房间门外,他找到了一只兔子脚掌,铃声立刻急促地响起来,由此显然可见他拉这只脚掌的时候脾气坏极了。一会儿之后,卡德鲁斯的脸在门上的小洞里出现了。“啊,你很守时。”他一边说,一边拔开了门闩。

  “当然!”安德烈说,他走了进去,使劲把帽子一摔,但没摔到椅子上,那顶硬边的制服帽在地板上骨碌碌地转了一个圈。

  “喂,喂,我的小家伙,别生气呀。瞧,我很挂念你呢。看看我们这顿丰盛的早餐吧。都是你爱吃的东西。”

  安德烈的确嗅到了饭菜的香味,他对于这种气味倒并非不欢迎,因为他实在饿极了,他所闻到的,是下等乡下厨房里所特有的那种马肉和大蒜的混合味;此外,还有红烧鱼的香味,而最强烈的,则是那刺鼻的茴香味。这些气味是从两只炉子上的两只盖着的菜碟和一只放在铁炉上的一只锅里散发出来的。在隔壁房间里,安德烈看到有一张相当干净的桌子,上面摆着两副餐具,两瓶酒,一瓶的封口是绿色的,一瓶的封口是黄色的,一只玻璃杯里装着很多白兰地,一只瓦盆里巧妙地堆叠着几种水果,水果底下垫着一叶椰菜。

  “你觉得如何,我的小家伙?”卡德鲁斯说。“呀,味道很好,你知道我是一个烧菜的好手。还记得你以前常常舔手指头的那回事吗?凡是我能烧的菜,你都尝过,我想你对它们大概很喜欢的吧。”卡德鲁斯一边说,一边继续剥洋葱。

  “但是,”安德烈发火了,“哼!假如你这次打扰我的目的只是要我来和你吃一顿早餐,那真是活见鬼了!”

  “我的孩子,”卡德鲁斯咬文嚼字地说,“我们可以边吃边谈嘛。喏,又忘恩负义啦!你不高兴见见一位老朋友吗?我可是高兴得直流眼泪啦。”

  他的确正在流眼泪,但究竟那是高兴的结果还是洋葱对邦杜加客栈老店主的泪腺起了作用,很难说。

  “闭上你的嘴吧,伪君子!”安德烈说,“你爱我?”

  “是的,我真的爱你,说假话就天诛地灭!我知道这是我的弱点,”卡德鲁斯说,“但是我自己无法克制。”

  “可是那却并没有阻止你把我叫来,跟我玩鬼把戏。”

  “喏!”卡德鲁斯说,把他那把很长的小刀在围裙上抹了几下,“要不是我喜欢你,你以为我会忍受你赐给我的这种可怜的生活吗?你且想想看。你身上穿的是你仆人的衣服。由此可知你雇着一个仆人。而我则没有仆人,我不得不自己烧饭。你瞧不起我烧的菜,因为你可以在巴黎酒家或太子旅馆的餐厅里吃饭。嗯,我也可以雇个仆人。我也可以有一辆轻便马车,我也可以爱到哪儿吃饭就在哪儿去吃饭,但我为什么不这样呢?因为我不愿意使我的小贝尼代托不高兴。来!我这番话你总得承认是对的吧,嗯!”说这篇话的时候,他目光中的含义是决不难懂的。

  “嗯!”安德烈说,“就算承认你是爱我的,但你为什么要我来和你吃早餐呢?”

  “就是为了能见见你呀,我的小家伙。”

  “我们一切都商量好了的嘛,又何必再见我呢?”

  “咦!好朋友,”卡德鲁斯说,“立遗嘱难道竟没有附言吗?你主要是来吃早餐的,不是吗?嗯,请坐吧,我们先来吃这些鲱鱼,还有新鲜的奶油,你看,我把它放在葡萄叶子上,就是为了要讨你喜欢,你这混蛋。啊,是的!你在观察我的房间,看我这四张蹩脚椅子,看我这三个法郎一张的画片。但你还想能看到什么好东西呢?这里可不是太子旅馆。”

  “喏!你愈来愈不知满足了,你又不快乐啦。你本来只想扮演一个退休的面包师的。”

  卡德鲁斯叹了一口气。

  “嗯!你还有什么话要说?你已经看到你的梦想实现啦。”

  “我只能说那仍只是一个梦想。我可怜的贝尼代托,一个退休的面包师是很有钱的,他可以拿年金。”

  “嗯,你也可以拿年金呀。”

  “我有吗?”

  “是的,因为我已经把你那两百法郎带来了。”

  卡德鲁斯耸了耸他的肩。“象这样勉强向人讨钱用,实在太丢脸了,”他说,“一笔不稳定的收入不久或许就会断绝的。你看,我不得不省吃俭用,以防你的倒运。唉,我的朋友,命运是变化无常的,这是那个——那个军队里的教士说的话。我知道你的运气很好,你这混蛋,你就要娶腾格拉尔的女儿了。”

  “什么!腾格拉尔!”

  “是的,当然是的!难道要我一定得说腾格拉尔男爵吗?老实告诉你,贝尼代托伯爵,他是我的老朋友。假如他的记忆力不那么糟的话,他应该来请我去喝你的喜酒。因为他曾参加了我的婚礼。是的,是的,参加了我的!当然!他以前可不象现在这样骄傲,他那时只是那好心肠的莫雷尔先生手下的一个小职员。我跟他和马尔塞夫伯爵曾一起吃过好多次饭。所以你看,我也有一些体面的关系,要是我把那种关系略加发展,我们或许还能在同一个客厅里见面哪。”

  “哼,您的妒忌心现在简直使你异想天开了,卡德鲁斯。”

  “异想天开也很不错呀,我的贝尼代托,我知道自己在说什么话。或许有一天我会穿上象样的衣服,走到他们家的大门口,说:‘请开门!’但现在,我们且坐下来吃东西吧。”

  卡德鲁斯自作榜样,胃口极好地吃起那顿早餐来,每端一样菜到他的客人面前,就称赞一番。后者似乎屈服了;他拔开了酒瓶塞子,割了一大块鱼以及大蒜和肥肉。“啊,伙伴!”

  卡德鲁斯说,“你同你的老东家慢慢地和好起来了吧!”

  “是的,的确。”安德烈回答,他那年轻强健的胃口暂时压倒了其他的一切。

  “那么你很喜欢这些菜了,乖儿子?”

  “很喜欢,我奇怪一个人能吃到这么好的东西,怎么还要抱怨说生活太苦。”

  “你难道看不出来吗?”卡德鲁斯说,“我虽然快乐,但脑子里却老放不下一个念头。”

  “什么念头?”

  “就是:我是靠朋友过活的——我,我一向都是自己养活自己的。”

  “你不必为这点不安,我还养得起一个人。”

  “不,真的,信不信由你,每到一个月的月底,我心里就懊丧极了。”

  “善良的卡德鲁斯!”

  “以至昨天我不肯接受那两百法郎。”

  “是的,你想跟我说说话。但告诉我,你真的很悔恨吗?”

  “真的很悔恨,而且,我忽然想起了一个念头。”

  安德烈不禁打了个寒颤;卡德鲁斯每起一个念头,他总是要打寒颤的。

  “这真痛苦。你看可不是吗?老是要等到每个月的月底。”

  “噢!”安德烈决定严密注意他的同伴,就以哲学家的口吻说,“人生不就是在等待中过去的吗?举个例子来说,我的情形难道比你好吗?嗯,我很耐心地等待着,可不是吗?”

  “是的,因为你所等待的不只是区区两百法郎,而是五六千,或许一万,一万二千,因为你是个狡猾的家伙。过去,你老是藏着一个小钱袋,想瞒过你这可怜的朋友卡德鲁斯。幸亏这个朋友有一个很灵敏的鼻子。”

  “你又来噜苏了,谈来谈去总是谈过去的事情!你拿那种事来打扰我有什么用呢?”

  “啊!你才二十一岁,可以忘记过去。可我我已经是五十岁的人了,我不得不想念那些往事。但我们且回到正经事上来吧。”

  “好的。”

  “我想说,假如我处于你的位置——”

  “怎么样?”

  “我就得设法实现——”

  “你想实现什么?”

  “我会以买农场为借口,要求预支六个月的钱,有了六个月的收入,我就可以溜之大吉了。”

  “嗯,嗯,”安德烈说,“那个念头倒不坏。”

  “我的好朋友,”卡德鲁斯说,“吃了我的面包,就接受了我的忠告吧。不论从肉体或精神上讲,你都决不会吃亏的。”

  “但是,”安德烈说,“你为什么不按你给我的忠告去做呢?你为什么不预支六个月或甚至一年的收入,然后隐退到布鲁塞尔去呢?你不必装退休的面包师,你可以装成一个破产者,那也很不错呀。”

  “只有一千二百法郎,你叫我怎么退休呢?”

  “啊,卡德鲁斯,”安德烈说,“你多贪心呀!一个月以前,你还在饥饿中挣扎。”

  “胃口是愈吃愈大的呀,”卡德鲁斯说,他狞笑了一下,象猴子大笑或老虎咆哮时那样露出了他的牙齿。“而且,”他用那些又大又白的牙齿咬下了一大块面包,又说道,“我想出了一个计划。”安德烈对卡德鲁斯的计划比好的念头更害怕,念头只是胚胎,计划却是现实了。

  “让我来看看你的计划吧,我敢说那一定很不错。”

  “为什么不呢?我们离开那个——那个地方的计划是谁想出来的,嗯?不是我吗?我相信那个计划就很不错。因为我们现在已经到了这儿了。”

  “我并没有说你从来不曾想出过一个好计划,”安德烈回答,“但且让我们来看看你现在的这个计划吧。”

  “嗯,”卡德鲁斯说,“你能不花一个子儿就使我得到一万五千法郎吗?不,一万五千还不够,要是少了三万法郎,我就无法再做一个规规矩矩的人。”

  “不,”安德烈不感兴趣地答道,“不,我不能。”

  “我想你大概还没弄懂我的意思,”卡德鲁斯平心静气地回答说,“我是说你自己不必掏一个子儿。”

  “你要我去偷去抢,把我的好运——我们两个人的好运——就此断送掉,让我们两个人再被拖进那个地方去吗?”

  “我倒一点儿不在乎,”卡德鲁斯说,“即使再被捉去也无所谓,我是一个孤零零的可怜虫,有时候很怀念我那些老同伴。我可不象你,你是一个没心没肺的人,只指望永远不再见到他们。”

  安德烈这次不仅打了一个寒颤,而且脸色都变苍白了。

  “得了,卡德鲁斯,别说废话了!”他说。

  “你不要急,我的小贝尼代托,我并不要你帮我去弄那五万法郎,而只要你给我说明一些情形,我自能设法。”

  “那么,我来看看吧!我来给你考虑考虑!”安德烈说。

  “目前,你可以把我的月薪提高到五百法郎吧,我的小家伙?我有个想法,很想雇一个管家。”

  “好吧,就给你五百法郎,”安德烈说,“但在我这方面,这已经是非常为难的了,我可怜的卡德鲁斯。你利用——”

  “嘿!”卡德鲁斯说,“你的身边就有取之不尽、用之不竭的宝库哪。”

  或许有人会说安德烈正期待他的同伴说这句话,因为他的眼睛顿时亮了起来,但那种光立刻就消失了。

  “不错,”他答道,“我的保护人待我非常亲切。”

  “可爱的保护人!”卡德鲁斯说。“他每月给你多少钱?”

  “五千法郎。”

  “你给我五百,他给你五千!真是的,只有私生子才能交到这样的好运。五千法郎一个月!那么多钱你可怎么用呢?”

  “噢,那很快就会花光的,所以我象你一样,也需要一笔本金。”

  “一笔本金!是的,我懂,人人都望有一笔本金呀。”

  “嗯!我可以弄到一笔。”

  “谁给你呢?是你那位王爷吗?”

  “是的,我那位王爷。”

  “但你必须等一下罗?”卡德鲁斯问。

  “等到他死的时候。”

  “等到你那位王爷死的时候?”

  “是的。”

  “为什么呢?”

  “因为他在遗嘱里写明遗赠给我一笔钱。”

  “真的?”

  “以人格担保。”

  “给你多少?”

  “五十万。”

  “就这么个数目!够少的啦!”

  “但事实如此。”

  “不,不可能的!”

  “你是我的朋友吗,卡德鲁斯?”

  “当然是的,是生死之交。”

  “那么,我来告诉你一个秘密。”

  “什么秘密?”

  “要记住——”

  “啊,当然罗!绝不泄漏。”

  “嗯!我想——”

  安德烈住了嘴,四下里望了一下。

  “你在想什么?别怕,真的!只有我们两个人。”

  “我想我已经发现了我的父亲。”

  “你的真父亲?”

  “是的。”

  “不是老卡瓦尔康蒂?”

  “不,因为他已经走了,而是你所说的真的。”

  “而那个父亲就是——”

  “嗯,卡德鲁斯,就是基督山。”

  “什么!”

  “是的,你也明白,一切都很明白。看来他不能公开承认我。所以他通过卡瓦尔康蒂先生来达到那个目的,他为这件事给了他五万法郎。”

  “五万法郎做你的父亲!只要一半我就干了,有两万,有一万五千,我也肯干的。你为什么不想见我呢,你这个忘恩负义的家伙?”

  “这件事我事先怎么知道?我们还在那个地方的时候就一切都安排好了。”

  “啊,这倒也是!而你说,在他的遗嘱里——”

  “留给了我五十万里弗。”

  “你能确定吗?”

  “他给我看过的。事情还不仅止于此,遗嘱里还有一笔附言。”

  “可能的。”

  “在那笔附录里,他承认了我。”

  “噢,善良的父亲!勇敢的父亲!万分忠实的父亲呀!”卡德鲁斯一边说,一边把一只菜碟抛到空中,又用双手将它接住。

  “现在你自己说吧,我有没有瞒你什么事?”

  “没有,依我来看,你对我的信任也为你增光不少,你那位富甲王侯的父亲是很有钱、非常有钱的罗?”

  “是的,那倒是事实,他自己也不知道他的财产究竟有多少。”

  “竟有这种事?”

  “我看那是够明显的了。我常常呆在他的家里。有一天,银行里的一个职员用一只和你的菜碟差不多大小的文书夹给他带来了五万法郎。昨天,我银行里的人又给他带来了十六法郎的金洋。”

  卡德鲁斯吃惊极了。在他听来,这个青年人的话简直象金属那样响亮;他好象已听到了金路易玎玲当啷的声音。“你能走进那座房子?”他直率地喊道。

  “只要我高兴,随时都能进去。”

  卡德鲁斯想了一会儿。他脑了里正在转一个重要的念头,这是很容易看得出来的。然后他突然大声说道:“我多想去看看呀!那一定很美吧!”

  “是的,的确,美极了。”安德烈说。

  “他不是住在香榭丽舍大道吗?”

  “是的,门牌三十号。”

  “啊!“卡德鲁斯说,“三十号。”

  “是的,一座很漂亮的孤立的房子,正面有前庭,后面有花园,你一定认得的。”

  “可能的,但我所关心的并不是它的外表,而是它的内部。里面的家具一定美丽极了!”

  “你见过土伊勒里宫没有?”

  “没有。”

  “嗯,它胜过了那座王宫。”

  “安德烈,不知那位好心肠的基督山先生要什么时候才能扔下一个钱袋来?”

  “噢!不必等他扔下一个钱袋来,”安德烈说,“那座房子里的钱就象果园里的果子一样多。”

  “你应该找个时候带我到那儿去一次。”

  “我怎么能这样呢?以什么借口呢?”

  “你说得不错,但你已经使我流口水。当然罗,我一定要去看看,我可以想出一个办法的。”

  “别说废话了,卡德鲁斯!”

  “我可以装成一个擦地板工人,找上门去。”

  “所有的房间都是铺地毯的。”

  “嗯,那么,我只能在想象中看看那一切来聊以自慰了。”

  “那再好不过了,相信我吧。”

  “它究竟是个什么样?至少也得给我一个印象呀。”

  “我怎么形容呢?”

  “那是再容易不过的事了。那房子大不大?”

  “中等。”

  “位置如何?”

  “真的,我得要支笔、墨水和纸来画幅图了。”

  “这儿都有,”卡德鲁斯连忙说。他从一只旧写字台里拿出了一张白纸、笔和墨水。“喏,”他说,“都给我画在这张纸上吧,我的孩子。”

  安德烈带着一个难以觉察的微笑拿起笔,开始画起来。

  “那座房子,我已经说过,前后都有庭园,是这个样子的,你懂了吗?”安德烈把花园、房屋和前庭都画了出来。

  “墙头很高吗?”

  “最多不过八到十呎。”

  “真谨慎呀。”卡德鲁斯说。

  “前庭里有子树盆景、草地和花丛。”

  “没有铁丝网吗?”

  “没有。”

  “马厩呢?”

  “在大门的两侧,就在这个地方。”安德烈继续画他的草图。

  “我们来看看楼下的情形吧。”卡德鲁斯说。

  “楼下那一层是餐厅、两间客厅、弹子房,大厅里有一座楼梯,后面有一座小楼梯。”

  “窗子呢?”

  “窗户也华丽得很,很漂亮,很大,我相信象你这样身材的人,从每个窗眼里钻进去是不成问题的。”

  “有了这么大的窗户,他们干吗还要装楼梯呢?”

  “阔人家里是什么都有的。”

  “百叶窗呢?”

  “有的,但却从来不用。基督山伯爵是一个很特别的人,他甚至爱在夜里看天空。”

  “仆人们住在什么地方呢?”

  “噢,他们自己有一座房子。右边这儿有一间小小的车房,里面有梯子。嗯!那间车房楼上就是仆人的房间,里面有拉铃,可以和正屋里的房间通消息。”

  “啊,见鬼!你说有拉铃?”

  “你这话是什么意思?”

  “噢,没什么。我只是说,装那些拉铃要花很大一笔钱,而它们的用途我倒也很想知道。”

  “以前晚上有一只狗在园子里巡逻,但它已被带到欧特伊别墅去了。就是你去过的那个地方,你知道的。”

  “是的。”

  “我昨天还对他说:‘你太大意了,伯爵阁下,因为当您带着您的仆人到欧特伊去的时候,这座房子就空着的。’‘嗯,’他说,‘那又怎么样?’‘那样,您总有一天就会被人偷去东西的。’”

  “他怎么回答?”

  “他说:‘即使有人来偷我,我又何必在意呢?’”

  “安德烈,他的写字台是有机关的。”

  “你这话是什么意思?”

  “是的,那机关能捉贼和发警报。我听人说,上次的博览会上就有那东西。”

  “他只有一个桃花心木的写字台,钥匙老是插在抽屉上。”

  “他没有失窃过吗?”

  “没有,他的仆人都对他很忠心。”

  “那写字台里应该有点钱的吧?”

  “或许有。谁都不知道那里面是些什么东西。”

  “那写字台在什么地方?”

  “在二楼。”

  “把二楼也给我画个图看看,就象你画楼下的那张一样,我的孩子。”

  “那非常简单。”安德烈拿起笔来。“二楼上,你看,这是候见室和客厅,客厅的右面,一间藏书室和一间书房,左面,一间卧室和一间更衣室。那只值得注意的写字台就在更衣室里。”

  “更衣室里有窗子吗?”

  “有两个窗口,一个在这儿,一个在那儿。”安德烈在那个房间里画上了两个窗口;在他的草图上,更衣室是屋角上的一个小方块,旁边是一个长方形,那是卧室。

  卡德鲁斯露出了一副沉思的样子。“他常常到欧特伊去吗?”他问道。

  “每星期去两三次。举例来说,明天他就要到那儿去过一天一夜。”

  “你能肯定吗?”

  “他已请我到那儿去吃饭。”

  “这种生活倒很不错,”卡德鲁斯说,“城里有一座房子,乡下有一座房子。”

  “这就是有钱的好处。”

  “你去那儿吃饭吗?”

  “大概去的。”

  “你到那儿去吃饭,你住在那儿吗?”

  “只要我高兴,我在那儿就等于在自己家里一样。”

  卡德鲁斯望着那个年轻人,象是要从他的心底里探出真情来似的。安德烈从他的口袋里摸出了一只雪茄烟盒子,拿了一支雪茄,静静地点上,开始抽起烟来。“你那五百法郎什么时候要?”他对卡德鲁斯说。

  “现在就要,假如你有的话。”

  安德烈从他的口袋里摸出了二十五个金路易来。

  “是金货吗?”卡德鲁斯说,“不,谢谢你。”

  “噢!你瞧不起它。”

  “恰恰相反,我很尊重它,但不愿意要它。”

  “你可以去兑换的呀,傻瓜,金市可以多兑五个铜板。”

  “一点不错。而那个兑钱的人就会跟随着你的朋友卡德鲁斯,拉住他,问他哪个农夫会用金币付地租。别说废话了,我的好人,给银币吧,圆圆的,上面有人头像的那种。五法郎的银币是谁都有的。”

  “但你以为我身边会带着五百法郎的银洋吗?那样我得雇一个挑夫了。”

  “嗯,留在你的门房那儿吧,他很靠得住。我自己去拿好了。”

  “今天?”

  “不,明天,今天我没有时间。”

  “好吧,明天我到欧特伊去的时候留交给门房好了。”

  “一定拿得到吗?”

  “当然。”

  “因为我要借它的力来雇一个管家。”

  “得了!完了吗?哼!你不再来折磨我了吗?”

  “决不了。”卡德鲁斯的脸色已变得这样阴沉,安德烈很怕他又会来一个变化。他加倍装出愉快和随便的神气。

  “你多快活呀!”卡德鲁斯说,“人家会说你已经得到你那笔产业了呢。”

  “没有呢,可惜得很。但当我得到的时候——”

  “怎么?”

  “我会记得老朋友的——我不再多说了。”

  “是的,因为你的记忆力是这样的强。”

  “你要怎么样?我还以为你要敲我的竹杠呢。”

  “我?真是异想天开!我,我要再给你一个很好的忠告。”

  “什么忠告?”

  “留下你手上的那只钻戒。我们都会被它连累的。你这种傻劲会把你和我都搅得身败名裂。”

  “怎么会呢?”安德烈说。

  “怎么会?你身上穿着制服,你把自己化装成一个仆人,可是却在你的手指上戴着一只价值四五千法郎的钻戒。”

  “啊唷,你估计得真正确,你为什么不去做拍卖商呢?”

  “我对于钻石还知道一点,我自己也曾有过。”

  “你尽管吹牛吧。”安德烈说:卡德鲁斯恐怕安德烈听到这个新的苛求会动怒,但安德烈却并没有动怒,反而平心静气地把那只戒指除了下来。卡德鲁斯非常仔细地察看那只戒指,安德烈知道他在检查棱角究竟全不全。

  “这是一只假钻石。”卡德鲁斯说。

  “喏,喏,又来开玩笑了吗?”安德烈答道。

  “别生气,我们可以试一试。”卡德鲁斯走到窗前,用钻石去划玻璃,发觉的确能划破。

  “老天爷!”卡德鲁斯一面说,一面把钻戒戴到他的小手指上;“我错了。但那些做贼的珠宝商模仿得这样维妙维肖,以致盗贼不再冒险去珠宝店偷盗了,这对扒手手段的发展是一种妨碍。”

  “你现在可完了吗?”安德烈说。“你还要什么东西?——要不要我的背心或我的证书?反正你现在已经做开头了,尽管请便吧。”

  “不,归根结蒂,你是一个好同伴。我不耽搁你了,我当自己设法来治疗我的野心。”

  “但小心哪,你怕接受金洋,当心在卖钻戒的时候会发生同样的事情。”

  “我不卖的,别怕。”

  “至少在后天以前不要卖掉。”那青年人想。

  “幸运的乖儿子呀!”卡德鲁斯说,“你要去找你的仆人、你的马、你的车子和你的未婚妻去了吧!”

  “是的。”安德烈说。

  “好吧,我希望你在和我的朋友腾格拉尔的女儿结婚的那天,能送我一样漂亮的结婚礼物。”

  “我已经告诉过你了,那是你脑袋里的一个幻想。”

  “她有多少财产?”

  “但我告诉你——”

  “一百万吗?”

  安德烈耸耸他的肩。

  “就算是一百万吧,”卡德鲁斯说,“不管你得到多少,永远比不上我祝愿你获得的数目。”

  “谢谢你。”青年人说。

  “噢,我真的全心全意希望你发财!”卡德鲁斯带着他那种嘶哑的笑声说。“且慢,我来给你开门。”

  “不必劳驾了。”

  “不,要的。”

  “为什么?”

  “因为其中有一个小小的秘密,一种我认为很值得采取的预防手段——一把经过葛司柏•卡德鲁斯设计改良过的保险锁,当你成为一个资本家的时候,我可以给你照样造一把。”

  “谢谢你,”安德烈说,“我在一星期以前通知你好了。”

  他们分手了。卡德鲁斯站在楼梯口上,不但目送安德烈走下三重楼梯,而且还目送他穿过天井。然后他急忙回来,小心地关上他的房门,象一个聪明的建筑师似的开始研究安德烈留给他的那个图样。

  “可爱的贝尼代托,”他说,“我想他不会不高兴继承他的财产,当他摸到他那五十万法郎的时候,他总不至于把那个使他提前拿到那笔款子的人当作他最坏的朋友吧。”





暮辞朝

ZxID:15103679


等级: 内阁元老
配偶: 清风雅乐
这一段开心的日子请你勿忘
举报 只看该作者 49楼  发表于: 2013-10-23 0
英文原文
Chapter 82
The Burglary.

The day following that on which the conversation we have related took place, the Count of Monte Cristo set out for Auteuil, accompanied by Ali and several attendants, and also taking with him some horses whose qualities he was desirous of ascertaining. He was induced to undertake this journey, of which the day before he had not even thought and which had not occurred to Andrea either, by the arrival of Bertuccio from Normandy with intelligence respecting the house and sloop. The house was ready, and the sloop which had arrived a week before lay at anchor in a small creek with her crew of six men, who had observed all the requisite formalities and were ready again to put to sea.

The count praised Bertuccio's zeal, and ordered him to prepare for a speedy departure, as his stay in France would not be prolonged more than a month. "Now," said he, "I may require to go in one night from Paris to Treport; let eight fresh horses be in readiness on the road, which will enable me to go fifty leagues in ten hours."

"Your highness had already expressed that wish," said Bertuccio, "and the horses are ready. I have bought them, and stationed them myself at the most desirable posts, that is, in villages, where no one generally stops."

"That's well," said Monte Cristo; "I remain here a day or two -- arrange accordingly." As Bertuccio was leaving the room to give the requisite orders, Baptistin opened the door: he held a letter on a silver waiter.

"What are you doing here?" asked the count, seeing him covered with dust; "I did not send for you, I think?"

Baptistin, without answering, approached the count, and presented the letter. "Important and urgent," said he. The count opened the letter, and read: --

"M. de Monte Cristo is apprised that this night a man will enter his house in the Champs-Elysees with the intention of carrying off some papers supposed to be in the secretary in the dressing-room. The count's well-known courage will render unnecessary the aid of the police, whose interference might seriously affect him who sends this advice. The count, by any opening from the bedroom, or by concealing himself in the dressing-room, would be able to defend his property himself. Many attendants or apparent precautions would prevent the villain from the attempt, and M. de Monte Cristo would lose the opportunity of discovering an enemy whom chance has revealed to him who now sends this warning to the count, -- a warning he might not be able to send another time, if this first attempt should fail and another be made."

The count's first idea was that this was an artifice – a gross deception, to draw his attention from a minor danger in order to expose him to a greater. He was on the point of sending the letter to the commissary of police, notwithstanding the advice of his anonymous friend, or perhaps because of that advice, when suddenly the idea occurred to him that it might be some personal enemy, whom he alone should recognize and over whom, if such were the case, he alone would gain any advantage, as Fiesco* had done over the Moor who would have killed him. We know the Count's vigorous and daring mind, denying anything to be impossible, with that energy which marks the great man. From his past life, from his resolution to shrink from nothing, the count had acquired an inconceivable relish for the contests in which he had engaged, sometimes against nature, that is to say, against God, and sometimes against the world, that is, against the devil.

* The Genoese conspirator.

"They do not want my papers," said Monte Cristo, "they want to kill me; they are no robbers, but assassins. I will not allow the prefect of police to interfere with my private affairs. I am rich enough, forsooth, to distribute his authority on this occasion." The count recalled Baptistin, who had left the room after delivering the letter. "Return to Paris," said he; "assemble the servants who remain there. I want all my household at Auteuil."

"But will no one remain in the house, my lord?" asked Baptistin.

"Yes, the porter."

"My lord will remember that the lodge is at a distance from the house."

"Well?"

"The house might be stripped without his hearing the least noise."

"By whom?"

"By thieves."

"You are a fool, M. Baptistin. Thieves might strip the house -- it would annoy me less than to be disobeyed." Baptistin bowed.

"You understand me?" said the count. "Bring your comrades here, one and all; but let everything remain as usual, only close the shutters of the ground floor."

"And those of the second floor?"

"You know they are never closed. Go!"

The count signified his intention of dining alone, and that no one but Ali should attend him. Having dined with his usual tranquillity and moderation, the count, making a signal to Ali to follow him, went out by the side-gate and on reaching the Bois de Boulogne turned, apparently without design towards Paris and at twilight; found himself opposite his house in the Champs-Elysees. All was dark; one solitary, feeble light was burning in the porter's lodge, about forty paces distant from the house, as Baptistin had said. Monte Cristo leaned against a tree, and with that scrutinizing glance which was so rarely deceived, looked up and down the avenue, examined the passers-by, and carefully looked down the neighboring streets, to see that no one was concealed. Ten minutes passed thus, and he was convinced that no one was watching him. He hastened to the side-door with Ali, entered hurriedly, and by the servants' staircase, of which he had the key, gained his bedroom without opening or disarranging a single curtain, without even the porter having the slightest suspicion that the house, which he supposed empty, contained its chief occupant.

Arrived in his bedroom, the count motioned to Ali to stop; then he passed into the dressing-room, which he examined. Everything appeared as usual -- the precious secretary in its place, and the key in the secretary. He double locked it, took the key, returned to the bedroom door, removed the double staple of the bolt, and went in. Meanwhile Ali had procured the arms the count required -- namely, a short carbine and a pair of double-barrelled pistols, with which as sure an aim might be taken as with a single-barrelled one. Thus armed, the count held the lives of five men in his hands. It was about half-past nine. The count and Ali ate in haste a crust of bread and drank a glass of Spanish wine; then Monte Cristo slipped aside one of the movable panels, which enabled him to see into the adjoining room. He had within his reach his pistols and carbine, and Ali, standing near him, held one of the small Arabian hatchets, whose form has not varied since the Crusades. Through one of the windows of the bedroom, on a line with that in the dressing-room, the count could see into the street.

Two hours passed thus. It was intensely dark; still Ali, thanks to his wild nature, and the count, thanks doubtless to his long confinement, could distinguish in the darkness the slightest movement of the trees. The little light in the lodge had long been extinct. It might be expected that the attack, if indeed an attack was projected, would be made from the staircase of the ground floor, and not from a window; in Monte Cristo's opinion, the villains sought his life, not his money. It would be his bedroom they would attack, and they must reach it by the back staircase, or by the window in the dressing-room. The clock of the Invalides struck a quarter to twelve; the west wind bore on its moistened gusts the doleful vibration of the three strokes.

As the last stroke died away, the count thought he heard a slight noise in the dressing-room; this first sound, or rather this first grinding, was followed by a second, then a third; at the fourth, the count knew what to expect. A firm and well-practised hand was engaged in cutting the four sides of a pane of glass with a diamond. The count felt his heart beat more rapidly. Inured as men may be to danger, forewarned as they may be of peril, they understand, by the fluttering of the heart and the shuddering of the frame, the enormous difference between a dream and a reality, between the project and the execution. However, Monte Cristo only made a sign to apprise Ali, who, understanding that danger was approaching from the other side, drew nearer to his master. Monte Cristo was eager to ascertain the strength and number of his enemies.

The window whence the noise proceeded was opposite the opening by which the count could see into the dressing-room. He fixed his eyes on that window -- he distinguished a shadow in the darkness; then one of the panes became quite opaque, as if a sheet of paper were stuck on the outside, then the square cracked without falling. Through the opening an arm was passed to find the fastening, then a second; the window turned on its hinges, and a man entered. He was alone.

"That's a daring rascal," whispered the count.

At that moment Ali touched him slightly on the shoulder. He turned; Ali pointed to the window of the room in which they were, facing the street. "I see!" said he, "there are two of them; one does the work while the other stands guard." He made a sign to Ali not to lose sight of the man in the street, and turned to the one in the dressing-room.

The glass-cutter had entered, and was feeling his way, his arms stretched out before him. At last he appeared to have made himself familiar with his surroundings. There were two doors; he bolted them both.

When he drew near to the bedroom door, Monte Cristo expected that he was coming in, and raised one of his pistols; but he simply heard the sound of the bolts sliding in their copper rings. It was only a precaution. The nocturnal visitor, ignorant of the fact that the count had removed the staples, might now think himself at home, and pursue his purpose with full security. Alone and free to act as he wished, the man then drew from his pocket something which the count could not discern, placed it on a stand, then went straight to the secretary, felt the lock, and contrary to his expectation found that the key was missing. But the glass-cutter was a prudent man who had provided for all emergencies. The count soon heard the rattling of a bunch of skeleton keys, such as the locksmith brings when called to force a lock, and which thieves call nightingales, doubtless from the music of their nightly song when they grind against the bolt. "Ah, ha," whispered Monte Cristo with a smile of disappointment, "he is only a thief."

But the man in the dark could not find the right key. He reached the instrument he had placed on the stand, touched a spring, and immediately a pale light, just bright enough to render objects distinct, was reflected on his hands and countenance. "By heavens," exclaimed Monte Cristo, starting back, "it is" --

Ali raised his hatchet. "Don't stir," whispered Monte Cristo, "and put down your hatchet; we shall require no arms." Then he added some words in a low tone, for the exclamation which surprise had drawn from the count, faint as it had been, had startled the man who remained in the pose of the old knife-grinder. It was an order the count had just given, for immediately Ali went noiselessly, and returned, bearing a black dress and a three-cornered hat. Meanwhile Monte Cristo had rapidly taken off his great-coat, waistcoat, and shirt, and one might distinguish by the glimmering through the open panel that he wore a pliant tunic of steel mail, of which the last in France, where daggers are no longer dreaded, was worn by King Louis XVI., who feared the dagger at his breast, and whose head was cleft with a hatchet. The tunic soon disappeared under a long cassock, as did his hair under a priest's wig; the three-cornered hat over this effectually transformed the count into an abbe.

The man, hearing nothing more, stood erect, and while Monte Cristo was completing his disguise had advanced straight to the secretary, whose lock was beginning to crack under his nightingale.

"Try again," whispered the count, who depended on the secret spring, which was unknown to the picklock, clever as he might be -- "try again, you have a few minutes' work there." And he advanced to the window. The man whom he had seen seated on a fence had got down, and was still pacing the street; but, strange as it appeared, he cared not for those who might pass from the avenue of the Champs-Elysees or by the Faubourg St. Honore; his attention was engrossed with what was passing at the count's, and his only aim appeared to be to discern every movement in the dressing-room.

Monte Cristo suddenly struck his finger on his forehead and a smile passed over his lips; then drawing near to Ali, he whispered, --

"Remain here, concealed in the dark, and whatever noise you hear, whatever passes, only come in or show yourself if I call you." Ali bowed in token of strict obedience. Monte Cristo then drew a lighted taper from a closet, and when the thief was deeply engaged with his lock, silently opened the door, taking care that the light should shine directly on his face. The door opened so quietly that the thief heard no sound; but, to his astonishment, the room was suddenly illuminated. He turned.

"Ah, good-evening, my dear M. Caderousse," said Monte Cristo; "what are you doing here, at such an hour?"

"The Abbe Busoni!" exclaimed Caderousse; and, not knowing how this strange apparition could have entered when he had bolted the doors, he let fall his bunch of keys, and remained motionless and stupefied. The count placed himself between Caderousse and the window, thus cutting off from the thief his only chance of retreat. "The Abbe Busoni!" repeated Caderousse, fixing his haggard gaze on the count.

"Yes, undoubtedly, the Abbe Busoni himself," replied Monte Cristo. "And I am very glad you recognize me, dear M. Caderousse; it proves you have a good memory, for it must be about ten years since we last met." This calmness of Busoni, combined with his irony and boldness, staggered Caderousse.

"The abbe, the abbe!" murmured he, clinching his fists, and his teeth chattering.

"So you would rob the Count of Monte Cristo?" continued the false abbe.

"Reverend sir," murmured Caderousse, seeking to regain the window, which the count pitilessly blocked -- "reverend sir, I don't know -- believe me -- I take my oath" --

"A pane of glass out," continued the count, "a dark lantern, a bunch of false keys, a secretary half forced -- it is tolerably evident" --

Caderousse was choking; he looked around for some corner to hide in, some way of escape.

"Come, come," continued the count, "I see you are still the same, -- an assassin."

"Reverend sir, since you know everything, you know it was not I -- it was La Carconte; that was proved at the trial, since I was only condemned to the galleys."

"Is your time, then, expired, since I find you in a fair way to return there?"

"No, reverend sir; I have been liberated by some one."

"That some one has done society a great kindness."

"Ah," said Caderousse, "I had promised" --

"And you are breaking your promise!" interrupted Monte Cristo.

"Alas, yes!" said Caderousse very uneasily.

"A bad relapse, that will lead you, if I mistake not, to the Place de Greve. So much the worse, so much the worse -- diavolo, as they say in my country."

"Reverend sir, I am impelled" --

"Every criminal says the same thing."

"Poverty" --

"Pshaw!" said Busoni disdainfully; "poverty may make a man beg, steal a loaf of bread at a baker's door, but not cause him to open a secretary in a house supposed to be inhabited.And when the jeweller Johannes had just paid you 40,000 francs for the diamond I had given you, and you killed him to get the diamond and the money both, was that also poverty?"

"Pardon, reverend sir," said Caderousse; "you have saved my life once, save me again!"

"That is but poor encouragement."

"Are you alone, reverend sir, or have you there soldiers ready to seize me?"

"I am alone," said the abbe, "and I will again have pity on you, and will let you escape, at the risk of the fresh miseries my weakness may lead to, if you tell me the truth."

"Ah, reverend sir," cried Caderousse, clasping his hands, and drawing nearer to Monte Cristo, "I may indeed say you are my deliverer!"

"You mean to say you have been freed from confinement?"

"Yes, that is true, reverend sir."

"Who was your liberator?"

"An Englishman."

"What was his name?"

"Lord Wilmore."

"I know him; I shall know if you lie."

"Ah, reverend sir, I tell you the simple truth."

"Was this Englishman protecting you?"

"No, not me, but a young Corsican, my companion."

"What was this young Corsican's name?"

"Benedetto."

"Is that his Christian name?"

"He had no other; he was a foundling."

"Then this young man escaped with you?"

"He did."

"In what way?"

"We were working at St. Mandrier, near Toulon. Do you know St. Mandrier?"

"I do."

"In the hour of rest, between noon and one o'clock" --

"Galley-slaves having a nap after dinner! We may well pity the poor fellows!" said the abbe.

"Nay," said Caderousse, "one can't always work -- one is not a dog."

"So much the better for the dogs," said Monte Cristo.

"While the rest slept, then, we went away a short distance; we severed our fetters with a file the Englishman had given us, and swam away."

"And what is become of this Benedetto?"

"I don't know."

"You ought to know."

"No, in truth; we parted at Hyeres." And, to give more weight to his protestation, Caderousse advanced another step towards the abbe, who remained motionless in his place, as calm as ever, and pursuing his interrogation. "You lie," said the Abbe Busoni, with a tone of irresistible authority.

"Reverend sir!"

"You lie! This man is still your friend, and you, perhaps,
make use of him as your accomplice."

"Oh, reverend sir!"

"Since you left Toulon what have you lived on? Answer me!"

"On what I could get."

"You lie," repeated the abbe a third time, with a still more imperative tone. Caderousse, terrified, looked at the count. "You have lived on the money he has given you."

"True," said Caderousse; "Benedetto has become the son of a great lord."

"How can he be the son of a great lord?"

"A natural son."

"And what is that great lord's name?"

"The Count of Monte Cristo, the very same in whose house we are."

"Benedetto the count's son?" replied Monte Cristo, astonished in his turn.

"Well, I should think so, since the count has found him a false father -- since the count gives him four thousand francs a month, and leaves him 500,000 francs in his will."

"Ah, yes," said the factitious abbe, who began to understand; "and what name does the young man bear meanwhile?"

"Andrea Cavalcanti."

"Is it, then, that young man whom my friend the Count of Monte Cristo has received into his house, and who is going to marry Mademoiselle Danglars?"

"Exactly."

"And you suffer that, you wretch -- you, who know his life and his crime?"

"Why should I stand in a comrade's way?" said Caderousse.

"You are right; it is not you who should apprise M. Danglars, it is I."

"Do not do so, reverend sir."

"Why not?"

"Because you would bring us to ruin."

"And you think that to save such villains as you I will become an abettor of their plot, an accomplice in their crimes?"

"Reverend sir," said Caderousse, drawing still nearer.

"I will expose all."

"To whom?"

"To M. Danglars."

"By heaven!" cried Caderousse, drawing from his waistcoat an open knife, and striking the count in the breast, "you shall disclose nothing, reverend sir!" To Caderousse's great astonishment, the knife, instead of piercing the count's breast, flew back blunted. At the same moment the count seized with his left hand the assassin's wrist, and wrung it with such strength that the knife fell from his stiffened fingers, and Caderousse uttered a cry of pain. But the count, disregarding his cry, continued to wring the bandit's wrist, until, his arm being dislocated, he fell first on his knees, then flat on the floor. The count then placed his foot on his head, saying, "I know not what restrains me from crushing thy skull, rascal."

"Ah, mercy -- mercy!" cried Caderousse. The count withdrew his foot. "Rise!" said he. Caderousse rose.

"What a wrist you have, reverend sir!" said Caderousse. stroking his arm, all bruised by the fleshy pincers which had held it; "what a wrist!"

"Silence! God gives me strength to overcome a wild beast like you; in the name of that God I act, -- remember that, wretch, -- and to spare thee at this moment is still serving him."

"Oh!" said Caderousse, groaning with pain.

"Take this pen and paper, and write what I dictate."

"I don't know how to write, reverend sir."

"You lie! Take this pen, and write!" Caderousse, awed by the superior power of the abbe, sat down and wrote: --

Sir, -- The man whom you are receiving at your house, and to whom you intend to marry your daughter, is a felon who escaped with me from confinement at Toulon. He was No. 59, and I No. 58. He was called Benedetto, but he is ignorant of his real name, having never known his parents.

"Sign it!" continued the count.

"But would you ruin me?"

"If I sought your ruin, fool, I should drag you to the first guard-house; besides, when that note is delivered, in all probability you will have no more to fear. Sign it, then!"

Caderousse signed it. "The address, `To monsieur the Baron Danglars, banker, Rue de la Chaussee d'Antin.'" Caderousse wrote the address. The abbe took the note. "Now," said he, "that suffices -- begone!"

"Which way?"

"The way you came."

"You wish me to get out at that window?"

"You got in very well."

"Oh, you have some design against me, reverend sir."

"Idiot! what design can I have?"

"Why, then, not let me out by the door?"

"What would be the advantage of waking the porter?" --

"Ah, reverend sir, tell me, do you wish me dead?"

"I wish what God wills."

"But swear that you will not strike me as I go down."

"Cowardly fool!"

"What do you intend doing with me?"

"I ask you what can I do? I have tried to make you a happy man, and you have turned out a murderer."

"Oh, monsieur," said Caderousse, "make one more attempt -- try me once more!"

"I will," said the count. "Listen -- you know if I may be relied on."

"Yes," said Caderousse.

"If you arrive safely at home" --

"What have I to fear, except from you?"

"If you reach your home safely, leave Paris, leave France, and wherever you may be, so long as you conduct yourself well, I will send you a small annuity; for, if you return home safely, then" --

"Then?" asked Caderousse, shuddering.

"Then I shall believe God has forgiven you, and I will forgive you too."

"As true as I am a Christian," stammered Caderousse, "you will make me die of fright!"

"Now begone," said the count, pointing to the window.

Caderousse, scarcely yet relying on this promise, put his legs out of the window and stood on the ladder. "Now go down," said the abbe, folding his arms. Understanding he had nothing more to fear from him, Caderousse began to go down. Then the count brought the taper to the window, that it might be seen in the Champs-Elysees that a man was getting out of the window while another held a light.

"What are you doing, reverend sir? Suppose a watchman should pass?" And he blew out the light. He then descended, but it was only when he felt his foot touch the ground that he was satisfied of his safety.

Monte Cristo returned to his bedroom, and, glancing rapidly from the garden to the street, he saw first Caderousse, who after walking to the end of the garden, fixed his ladder against the wall at a different part from where he came in. The count then looking over into the street, saw the man who appeared to be waiting run in the same direction, and place himself against the angle of the wall where Caderousse would come over. Caderousse climbed the ladder slowly, and looked over the coping to see if the street was quiet. No one could be seen or heard. The clock of the Invalides struck one. Then Caderousse sat astride the coping, and drawing up his ladder passed it over the wall; then he began to descend, or rather to slide down by the two stanchions, which he did with an ease which proved how accustomed he was to the exercise. But, once started, he could not stop. In vain did he see a man start from the shadow when he was halfway down -- in vain did he see an arm raised as he touched the ground. Before he could defend himself that arm struck him so violently in the back that he let go the ladder, crying, "Help!" A second blow struck him almost immediately in the side, and he fell, calling, "Help, murder!" Then, as he rolled on the ground, his adversary seized him by the hair, and struck him a third blow in the chest. This time Caderousse endeavored to call again, but he could only utter a groan, and he shuddered as the blood flowed from his three wounds. The assassin, finding that he no longer cried out, lifted his head up by the hair; his eyes were closed, and the mouth was distorted. The murderer, supposing him dead, let fall his head and disappeared. Then Caderousse, feeling that he was leaving him, raised himself on his elbow, and with a dying voice cried with great effort, "Murder! I am dying! Help, reverend sir, -- help!"

This mournful appeal pierced the darkness. The door of the back-staircase opened, then the side-gate of the garden, and Ali and his master were on the spot with lights.





中文翻译
第八十二章 夜盗

  在我们所叙述的那一场谈话发生后的第二天,基督山伯爵带着阿里和几个随从到欧特伊去,他还带了几匹马同去,想到那儿去确定它们的品质。他这次出门安德烈事先并不知道,甚至伯爵自己在前一天也不曾想到;他这次到欧特伊去是贝尔图乔促成的,因为他刚从诺曼底回来,带来了房子和单桅船的消息。房子已经买妥了,那艘单桅船是在一星期以前到的,现在已下锚在一条小溪里,船上的六个船员已办妥一切必需的手续,随时都可以出海。伯爵对贝尔图乔的热心办事称赞了几句,吩咐他随时准备好突然起程,因为他在法国逗留的时间不会超过一个月了。

  “现在,”他说,“我或许需要在一夜之间就从巴黎跑到的黎港,路上随时准备好八匹快马,可以使我在十小时之内走完一百五十哩路程。”

  “太人已经表示过那种希望了,”贝尔图乔说,“那些马已经准备好了,都是我亲自去买、亲自去派定地点的。我所选的都是最合宜的地点,就是,在普通没有人驻足的小村子里。”

  “那很好,”基督山说,“我要在这儿住一两天,你根据这一点去布置吧。”

  贝尔图乔正要离开房间去作必要的吩咐的时候,巴浦斯汀开门进来了;他拿着一只银盘,银盘上放着一封信。

  “你到这儿来干什么?”伯爵看到他那种风尘仆仆的样子,就问道。“我想,我并没有派人去叫你吧?”

  巴浦斯汀并不回答,走到伯爵面前,呈上那封信。“是紧要的急信。”他说。伯爵拆开信,读道:“兹通知基督山先生:今天晚上有人要到他香榭丽舍大道的家里去,想在更衣室的写字台里窃取某些文件。伯爵素以勇敢闻名,大可不必请警察局帮忙,警察局的干涉或许会严重地影响到送这封忠告信的人。伯爵只要躲在寝室的门窗后面,或隐藏在更衣室里,就足以亲自保护他的财产。过多的侍从或明显的防范会阻止那个恶棍的企图;而基督山先生就会因此丧失发现一个敌人的机会。写这封警告信给伯爵的人是碰巧探听到这个企图的,假如这第一次的企图失败,将来再发生同样的企图的时候,他就不能再来警告了。”

  伯爵的初念以为是贼党的一个诡计——是一套大骗法,要把他的注意力吸引到一个较小的危险上去,以便使遭受一个更大的危险。他原想不顾他那位匿名朋友的劝告——或许正因为那个劝告——要把那封信送到警察总监那儿去,但转念一想,那或许真是一个只有他自己能认识的仇人,假如真是如此,那末还是他独自对付为妙。我们知道伯爵是怎样一个人;他的脑子里充满着坚强大胆的意志,他自称天下无不可能的事情,单凭那种魄力,就足以证明他和常人不同,这些都是毋庸我们再说的了。根据他过去的生活,根据他那种无所畏惧的决心,伯爵在他以往所经历的种种斗争里获得了一种难以想象的好斗的精神,有时他斗争的对象是自然,那就是上帝,有时他斗争的对象是世界,那可以说就是魔鬼。

  “他们不是要我的文件,”基督山说,“他们是想来杀死我。他们不是窃贼,而是刺客。我不愿意让警察总监来干涉我的私事。我很有钱,这件事情大可不必去占掉他那部门里的一部分预算经费。”巴浦斯汀交了信以后就退出房间,伯爵又把他叫回来。“你回到巴黎去,”他说,“把那儿的仆人都找来。我要全家的人都到欧特伊来。”

  “但那座房子里一个人都不留吗,大人?”巴浦斯汀问。

  “不,留下门房。”

  “大人记得门房离正屋是很远的。”

  “嗯!”

  “假如有人去偷东西,他一点都不会听到声音。”

  “谁去偷?”

  “贼。”

  “你是一个傻瓜,巴浦斯汀先生!贼或许会到房子里去偷东西,但那种事情却还不如有人不服从我那样可恼。”巴浦斯汀鞠了一躬。

  “你懂得我的意思了吗?”伯爵说。“把你的同伴都带到这儿来,全体都来。但一切东西都依旧照常,只是把楼下的百叶窗关了。”

  “二楼的呢?”

  “你知道这是从来不关的。去吧!”

  伯爵表示他想独自进餐,只要阿里一个侍候他。他照常以从容不迫的态度吃了饭,然后向阿里做了一个手势,叫他跟随他:他从边门出去,走到布洛涅大道,好象无意似地踏上到巴黎去的路,在黄昏时候,他发觉自己已经到了香榭丽舍大道三十号对面。他的屋子里一片漆黑,只有门房的卧室里点着一盏昏黄的孤灯,而正如巴浦斯汀所说的,门房和正室之间还相隔着四十步距离。基督山靠在一棵树上,用他那绝少错漏的眼光搜索马路,审察往来的行人,仔细探望邻近的街道,看有没有人躲在那儿。这样过了十分钟,他相信并没有人在注意他。他急忙带着阿里趋向侧门,轻捷地用钥匙打开门上的锁,挨身进去,从仆人的楼梯走上他的寝室;他不曾掀动一张窗帷,所以甚至连门房都绝未怀疑到屋主已经回来,他始终还以为是一座空屋。

  一到他的寝室里,伯爵就示意叫阿里止步;然后他走进更衣室里,详细检查了一番。一切都照常——那张宝贵的写字台仍在原位,钥匙依旧插在抽屉上。他把抽屉结结实实地锁上,拿了钥匙,回到寝室门口,除掉门上的搭扣,走进寝室里。这当儿,阿里已准备好伯爵需要的武器,——就是,一支短柄的马熗和一对单铳手熗一样容易瞄准的双铳手熗。有了这样的武装,伯爵手里就已掌握着五个人的性命。那时约莫是九点半钟光景。伯爵和阿里匆匆吃了一块面包,喝了一杯西班牙葡萄酒;然后基督山移开一块可移动的嵌板,由此注视隔壁房间里的情形。手熗和马熗就在他的身边,阿里站在他的附近,手里握着一把那种自十字军以来从未改变过式样的阿拉伯小斧头。从和更衣室平行的寝室的窗口里望出去,伯爵可以看到外面的街道。两个钟头就这样过去了。夜色非常浓黑;可是阿里和伯爵,前者由于他那野性的本质,后者无疑的得感谢他长期的狱中生活,却依旧能在黑暗中辨别出树枝的微动。门房里的那盏小灯早已熄灭了。假如真的有人要来袭击的话,那末,他们应该从下面的楼梯上来,而不会从窗口里进来。据基督山的意见,那些匪徒所要的是他的性命,而不是他的金钱。他们攻击的目标将是他的寝室,他们必须从后面的楼梯上来,或是从更衣室的窗口里进来。他让阿里守住通楼梯的那个门口,自己则继续注视更衣室。

  残废军人疗养院的时钟敲打十一点三刻了;西风带来了三下凄凉的、颤抖的钟声。当最后一下钟声消逝的时候,伯爵好象觉得听到更衣室那方面发出一下轻微的响声。这是第一下响声,说得更准确些,这是一下刻划东西的声音,接着就来了第二下、第三下;当第四下响声发出的时候,伯爵知道那是怎么一回事了。一只坚定而熟练的手正在用一颗钻石刻划一格玻璃窗的四边。伯爵觉得他的心跳得更急促了。凡是事先知道要遭遇危险的人,当危险真正临头的时候,他们的心还是会猛跳,他们的身体还是会不由自主地颤抖,这就是梦境与现实以及计划与实行之间的大区别。但基督山却只作了一个手势通知阿里,阿里懂得危险是在从更衣室那方面过来,就向他的主人挨近一点。基督山急于想确定他敌人的人数和实力。

  发出响声的那个窗口正和伯爵望入更衣室的那个洞口相对。他的眼睛一眨不眨地盯住那个洞口;他在黑暗中辨别出一个人影。然后有一格玻璃变成不透明的了。象是在外面粘上了一张纸似的;接着,那一方块玻璃格啦地响了一声,但并没有掉下来。一只手臂从窗洞里伸进来找搭扣。一秒钟以后,整个窗子转开来了,外面进来了一个人。他只有一个人。

  “那个混蛋真大胆!”伯爵低声地说。

  那当儿,阿里轻轻地在他的肩胛上拍了一下。他转过去来,阿里指一指寝室向街的那个窗口。基督山向那个窗口跨近三步,他知道他这个忠仆的目光非常敏锐。的确,他又看见了一个人,那个人正从门影里走出来,爬到矮墙顶上,似乎想探望里面的情形。“好!”他说,“有两个人,一个动手,一个望风。”他向阿里做了一个手势,要他监视街上的那个人。

  自己则回来注意更衣室里的那一个。

  那个划玻璃的人已经进来了,正伸着两臂在那儿摸索。最后,他似乎把房间里的情形摸熟了。房间里有两扇门,他把那两房门都闩上。

  当他走近通寝室的那扇门的时候,基督山以为他会进来,就举起一支手熗;但他只听到门闩滑动的声音。这只是一种预防手段。那位午夜的访客因为不知道伯爵已把搭扣除掉,以为自己现在已很安全,就泰然自若地开始起来。他从口袋里摸了一样东西,但究竟是什么东西,伯爵看不清楚,只见他把那样东西放在一张茶几上,然后笔直地立到写字台前面,去摸抽屉的锁,而出乎他意料之外的,是钥匙竟没有在那儿。但那个划玻璃的是一个心思很周到的人,他带着各种应急的用具。伯爵不久就听到一人串钥匙的声音,就是铜匠老是放在身边准备开各种锁的那种钥匙串,这个玩意儿窃贼们称之为“夜莺”,那无疑是因为开锁的时候它会唱出玎玲当啷的夜曲的缘故。“啊,啊!”基督山带着一个失望的微笑低声说:“他原来只是一个贼!”

  但那个人在黑暗里却找不到合适的钥匙。他拿起放茶几上的那样东西,按一按机钮,立刻就有一片仅可辨物的青白色的光反映到那个人的手和脸上。“啊唷!”基督山吃惊地退后一步说,“这是——”

  阿里举起他的斧头。

  “不要动,”基督山低声说,“放下你的斧头,我们不必用武器。”然后他用更低的声音又说了句话,因为伯爵刚才那声惊呼虽然很轻,却已惊动了那个人,他迅速地翻出窗外,恢复了以前划玻璃时的状态。伯爵刚才所说的话是一个命令:因为阿里立刻无声地走出去,拿回来一件黑色的长袍和一顶三色帽。这当儿,基督山已经急急地脱掉他的外套、背心和衬衫,露出一件闪闪发光的柔软的钢丝背心;这种钢丝背心国王路易十六也曾穿过,只是路易十六并没有因为穿钢丝背心而保全性命,因为他最初只怕有人用匕首刺他的胸口,而结果却是他脑袋上被人砍了一斧头。这件钢丝背心不久就被掩没在一件长大的法衣底下了,他的头发也已被教士的假发所掩盖,再加上那顶三角帽,伯爵就立刻变成了一位神甫。

  那个人听不到别的声音,就又耸起身来,当基督山快要化装完毕的时候,他已直趋到写字台前面,写字台上的锁开始在他那夜莺的探试之下格啦格啦地响起来。

  “干得好!”伯爵低声说,他无疑很信任锁上的某种秘密机关,相信那个撬锁的人虽然聪明,恐怕也未必能知道他有这种设备——“干得好!你还得有几分钟的工作呢。”于是他走到窗边。坐在矮墙上的那个人已经下去了,依旧在街上走来走去;但真够奇怪,他毫不顾忌从香榭丽舍大道或圣•奥诺路过来的行人。他似乎全神贯注地在想象伯爵屋里的情形;他唯一的目标似乎在思辨更衣室里的每一个动作。

  基督山突然拍一拍自己的前额,他的嘴唇上掠过一个微笑,然后把阿里拖到身边,对他耳语说:“留在这儿,躲在黑暗里,不论你听到什么声音,不论发生什么事情,你都不要进来,也不要露面,除非我叫你。”阿里鞠了一躬,表示他已听懂,而且愿意服从。基督山于是从衣柜里拿出一支点燃着的小蜡烛,当那个窃贼正在全神贯注地拨弄他的锁的时候,他静悄悄地推开门,小心不使烛光直接照到他的脸上。那扇门是开得这样静寂,以致那个窃贼竟一点都没有听到声音,但使他惊诧的是:房间里忽然亮起来了。他转过身来。

  “晚安,亲爱的卡德鲁斯先生!”基督山说,“你在这个时候到这儿来干什么?”

  “布沙尼神甫!”卡德鲁斯惊喊道。他不知道这个怪人是怎么进来的,因为他已经把两扇门都闩住了,他手上的那中钥匙无力地落了下来,他一动不动地站着,惊呆了。伯爵走过去站在卡德鲁斯和窗口之间,这样就切断了窃贼唯一的退路,“布沙尼神甫!”卡德鲁斯又说,用他那呆瞪瞪的眼光盯住伯爵。

  “是的,当然罗,正是布沙尼神甫,因为我们自从上次见面以来,至少已有十年左右了。”

  布沙尼这种镇定、讽刺和大胆的态度使卡德鲁斯踉跄地倒退了几步。“神甫,神甫!”他喃喃地说,他的两手紧紧握成拳头,牙齿格格地发抖。

  “你是要来偷基督山伯爵吗?”假神甫又说。

  “神甫阁下,”卡德鲁斯惶恐地说,他想回到窗口那儿去,但窗口已被伯爵无情地挡住,——“神甫阁下,我不知道——

  相信我——我向您起誓——”

  “玻璃窗划破了一格,”伯爵又说,“一盏夜光灯,一串假钥匙,写字台的抽屉被撬开了一半——这已经是够明显的啦——”

  卡德鲁斯急得直喘气,他四面观望,想找一个角落躲进去——找一条路逃走。

  “算了,”伯爵继续说,“我看你还是和从前一样——是一个暗杀犯。”

  “神甫阁下,既然你一切都知道,你就一定知道那件事不是我干的,而是卡康脱人干的,那已经在法庭上证实过的了,因此我只被判罪到苦工船上去做苦工。”

  “那末,既然你已从那儿回来,你大概已经服刑期满了吧?”

  “不,神甫阁下,我是被一个人救出来的。”

  “那个人倒对社会做了一件很大的功德。”

  “啊,”卡德鲁斯说,“我曾答应——”

  “而你破坏了你的诺言!”基督山打断他的话说。

  “唉,是的!”卡德鲁斯非常不安地说。

  “旧病复发!而那种毛病,假如我没有弄错的话,是会把你带到格里维广场[巴黎处决死刑犯的地方。——译注]去的。那就槽了,那就糟了!劣性难改!这是我国的一句俗语。”

  “神甫阁下,我是被迫——”

  “每一个犯人都是那样说的。”

  “因为穷——”

  “哼!”布沙尼轻蔑地说,“贫穷可以迫使一个人乞求施舍,或迫使他到一家面包店门口去偷一块面包,但却不会迫使他到有人住的房子里去撬开一张写字台。再说,当珠宝商蒋尼斯向你买我给你的那只钻戒的时候,你刚刚拿到四万五千法郎,便立刻又杀死他,要把钻戒和钱同时到手,那也是为了穷吗?”

  “饶了我吧,神甫阁下!”卡德鲁斯说,“你救过我一次命,再救我一次吧!”

  “这种话并不十分动听。”

  “你只有一个人呢,还是另外有兵埋伏在那儿准备捉我,神甫阁下?”

  “我只有一个人,”神甫说,“我可以再可怜你一次,让你逃走,不惜让我自己将来再后悔心肠太软——只要你对我说实话。”

  “啊,神甫阁下,”卡德鲁斯紧握着双手喊道,并向基督山挨近来一些,“我的确该说你是我的救主!”

  “你说有一个人把你从苦工船上救出来?”

  “是的,这是真的,神甫阁下。”

  “救你的那个人是谁?”

  “一个英国人。”

  “他叫什么名字?”

  “威玛勋爵。”

  “我认识他的,所以我将来可以知道你究竟有没有说谎。”

  “神甫阁下,我告诉你的都是实话。”

  “那末是这个英国人保护了你?”

  “不,不是保护了我,而是保护了一个年轻的科西嘉人——和我拴在一条铁链上的同伴。”

  “这个年青的科西嘉人叫什么名字?”

  “贝尼代托。”

  “那是一个教名。”

  “他再没有别的名字了。他是一个弃儿。”

  “那么这个青年人和你一同逃走了?”

  “是的。”

  “怎么逃的?”

  “我们在土伦附近的圣•曼德里工厂做工。你是知道那地方的吧?”

  “是的,我知道。”

  “嗯,在午睡的时间,就是在中午十二点到一点钟之间——”

  “苦工船上的奴隶在吃过午饭以后竟还能打一次瞌睡!我们实在应该多可怜可怜那些穷人了!”神甫说。

  “不,”卡德鲁斯说,“一个人不能永远做工呀,一个人不是一条狗!”

  “还是可怜狗好!”基督山说。

  “当其余那些人在睡觉的时候,我们走远一点,用那个英国人给我们的锉刀断我们的脚镣,然后游水逃走。”

  “这个贝尼代托后来怎么样了?”

  “我不知道。”

  “你应该知道。”

  “不,真的我们在耶尔就分手了。”为了加重这句话的语气,卡德鲁斯又向神甫走近了一步,神甫一动不动地站在他原来的地方,态度很镇定,目光中带着询问的神色。

  “你撒谎!”布沙尼神甫用一种无法抗拒的威严的口吻说。

  “神甫阁下!”

  “你撒谎!这个人依旧是你的朋友,你或许还在利用他作你的同党。”

  “噢,神甫阁下!”

  “自从你离开十伦以来,你是靠什么过生活的?回答我!”

  “我能得到什么就吃什么。”

  “你撒谎!”神甫第三次说这句话,口吻比前更威严了。

  卡德鲁斯吓得呆呆地望着伯爵。

  “你是靠他给你的钱过活的。”

  “是的,不错,”卡德鲁斯说。“贝尼代托已变成一个大贵族的儿子了。”

  “他怎么能变成一个大贵族的儿子的呢?”

  “他本来就是他的儿子。”

  “那个大贵族叫什么名字?”

  “基督山伯爵,就是我们现在所在的这座房子的主人翁。”

  “贝尼代托是伯爵的儿子!”基督山答道,这次可得轮到他表示惊奇了。

  “嗯!我相信是的,因为伯爵给他找了一个假父亲,因为伯爵每月给他四千法郎,并且在他的遗嘱里留给他五十万法郎。”

  “哦,哦!”假神甫说,他开始懂得了。“那个青年人目前叫什么名字呢?”

  “安德烈•卡瓦尔康蒂。”

  “那么,就是我的朋友基督山伯爵曾在家里招待过他,快要和腾格拉尔小、姐结婚的那个青年人了?”

  “一点不错。”

  “你这个混蛋!——你,你知道他过去那种可耻的生活,你竟隐忍不言吗?”

  “我何必要拦阻一个伙伴的好事呢?”卡德鲁斯说。

  “你说得对,应该去通知腾格拉尔先生的不是你,而是我。”

  “别那么做,神甫阁下。”

  “为什么不?”

  “因为你会把我们两个都弄垮的。”

  “而你以为,为了救你们这样的恶棍,我竟能纵容你们的阴谋——做你们的帮凶吗?”

  “神甫阁下。”卡德鲁斯说,又挨近来一些。

  “我要把一切都揭露出来。”

  “向谁揭露?”

  “腾格拉尔先生。”

  “天哪!”卡德鲁斯一面喊,一面从他的背心里拔出一把张开的小刀,向伯爵的胸口刺去,“你什么都揭露不了啦,神甫阁下。”

  使卡德鲁斯万分惊奇的是:那把小刀非但没有刺进伯爵的胸口,而且反而折断刀锋倒弹了回来。这当儿,伯爵用他的左手抓住那暗杀者的手腕,用力一扭,那把小刀就从他那僵硬的手指间掉了下来。卡德鲁斯发出一声痛苦的喊叫,但伯爵不管他怎么叫,继续扭那匪徒的手腕,直到他的手臂脱节,跪下来,又仰跌到地板上。伯爵于是用一只脚踏住他的头,说:“我不知道究竟是什么力量阻止我不踏破你的脑袋,你这混蛋!”

  “啊,发发慈悲吧,发发慈悲吧!”卡德鲁斯喊道。

  伯爵收回他的脚。“起来!”他说。

  卡德鲁斯爬起身来。“噢,你的腕力多大呀,神甫阁下!”他说,一面拍打着他那条被那肉钳得青紫斑斑的手臂——“多大的腕力呀!”

  “住口!上帝给我力量来制服象你这样的野兽。我是在代上帝行道——记住吧,畜生!我现在饶赦你,还是为了他。”

  “噢!”卡德鲁斯痛苦地呻吟着说。

  “拿了这支笔和这张纸,我讲你写。”

  “我不会写字,神甫阁下。”

  “你撒谎!快拿了这支笔,写!”

  卡德鲁斯慑于神甫的威严,坐下来写道:“先生——现在蒙你优礼接待,并且快要和令媛结婚的那个人,是和我一同从土伦苦工船里逃出来的重犯,他是五十九号,我是五十八号。他名叫贝尼代托,但他却不知道他的真姓名,因为他始终不知道他的父母是谁。”

  “签名!”伯爵继续说。

  “你这不是要断送我的性命吗?”

  “傻瓜,假如我要断送你的性命,我就会把你拖到最近的警察局去。而且,这封信一发出去,你多半就可以不再有所恐惧了。所以,签名吧!”

  卡德鲁斯签了名。

  “地址是,‘安顿大马路,腾格拉尔男爵府,腾格拉尔先生。’”

  卡德鲁斯写上地址。神甫接过那张信笺。”现在,”他说,“够了,去吧!”

  “走哪一条路出去?”

  “你来时的那条路。”

  “你要我从那个窗口出去吗?”

  “你进来的时候就很方便呀。”

  “噢!你已经想定一个打击我的计划了吧,神甫阁下。”

  “呆子!我能有什么计划?”

  “那末,为什么不让我从大门出去呢?”

  “吵醒门房有什么好处?”

  “神甫阁下,告诉我,你不希望我死吧?”

  “我以上帝的意志作我的希望。”

  “但你发一个誓,决不在我下去的时候打我。”

  “懦怯的傻瓜!”

  “预备拿我怎么样?”

  “我问你我能拿你怎么样?我曾尝试想把你造成一个快乐的人,而我却把你造成了一个暗杀者。”

  “神甫阁下,”卡德鲁斯说,’再来尝试一次,再试我一试吧!”

  “可以的,”伯爵说。“听着!你知道我是一个克守诺言的人?”

  “是的。”卡德鲁斯说。

  “假如你平平安安地回到了家里——”

  “除了你以外,我还怕什么呢?”

  “假如你平平安安地回到了家里,就离开巴黎,离开法国,不论你在什么地方,只要你规规矩矩地做人,我就会派人送你一笔小小的养老金——因为假如你平平安安地回到了家里,那么——”

  “那么?”卡德鲁斯打了一个寒颤。

  “那么我就相信上帝已宽恕你,而我也可以宽恕你了。”

  “说老实话,”卡德鲁斯结结巴巴地说,“你简直要吓死我啦!”

  “快去吧!”伯爵指着窗口说。

  卡德鲁斯虽然得了这一番保证,却依旧并不十分放心,他两腿跨出窗外,站在梯子上。

  “快下去,”神甫交叉着两臂说。卡德鲁斯知道不必再怕他了,就开始下去。于是伯爵把那支小蜡烛移到窗前,使香榭丽舍大道上可以看到有一个人在从窗口里翻出来,一个人则拿着一支蜡烛给他照亮。

  “你这是干什么,神甫阁下?要是有巡警经过可怎么好呢?”于是他吹熄蜡烛,然后下去;直到他的脚踏到地面的时候他才放心了。

  基督山回到他的寝室里,急速地从花园望到街道;他先看卡德罗斯走到花园的墙脚下,把他的梯子靠在墙是,靠梯子的地点和进来的时候不同。然后伯爵向街上望去,看见那个似乎在等待的人向同一的方向奔过来,躲在卡德鲁斯就要翻出去的那个墙角里。卡德鲁斯慢慢地爬上梯子,从墙头上望出去,看街道是否静寂。他看不见人,也听不到人声。残废军人疗养院的时钟敲了一下。于是卡德鲁斯骑在墙头上,把梯子抽起来,把它靠在墙外;然后他开始下去,或说得更准确些,是跨着梯子的两条直柱滑下去,这个动作他做得很安闲自在,证明他是多么的练习有素。但一开始滑下去,他就无法中途停止了。虽然他在滑到一半的时候看见有一个人从阴影里出来,却也毫无办法;虽然他在滑到下面的时候看见有一条手臂举起来,却也毫无办法。在他还无法保卫自己以前,那条手臂就已非常猛烈地打击到他的背上,他放开梯子,喊出一声“救命哪!杀人呀!”当他这样在地上滚来滚去的时候,他的对手抓住他的头发,在他的胸部又刺了一刀。这一次,卡德鲁斯虽然竭力想叫喊,但他却只能发出一声呻吟;鲜血从他的三处伤口里津津地流出来,他全身不由自主地打着寒颤。凶手看到他已不能叫喊,就拉住他的头发,扳起他的头;他双眼紧闭,嘴巴歪在一边。凶手以为他已经死了,就放开他的头,溜走了。卡德鲁斯觉得凶手已经离开,就用手肘撑起身体,以一种垂死的声音竭力大喊:’杀人啦!我要死啦!救命呀,神甫阁上!救命呀!”

  这种凄惨的呼吁刺破了黑暗。通后楼梯的门开了,接着,花园的侧门也开了;阿里和他的主人拿着蜡烛来到出事的地点。





英文原文
Chapter 83
The Hand of God.

Caderousse continued to call piteously, "Help, reverend sir, help!"

"What is the matter?" asked Monte Cristo.

"Help," cried Caderousse; "I am murdered!"

"We are here; -- take courage."

"Ah, it's all over! You are come too late -- you are come to see me die. What blows, what blood!" He fainted. Ali and his master conveyed the wounded man into a room. Monte Cristo motioned to Ali to undress him, and he then examined his dreadful wounds. "My God!" he exclaimed, "thy vengeance is sometimes delayed, but only that it may fall the more effectually." Ali looked at his master for further instructions. "Bring here immediately the king's attorney, M. de Villefort, who lives in the Faubourg St. Honore. As you pass the lodge, wake the porter, and send him for a surgeon." Ali obeyed, leaving the abbe alone with Caderousse, who had not yet revived.

When the wretched man again opened his eyes, the count looked at him with a mournful expression of pity, and his lips moved as if in prayer. "A surgeon, reverend sir – a surgeon!" said Caderousse.

"I have sent for one," replied the abbe.

"I know he cannot save my life, but he may strengthen me to give my evidence."

"Against whom?"

"Against my murderer."

"Did you recognize him?"

"Yes; it was Benedetto."

"The young Corsican?"

"Himself."

"Your comrade?"

"Yes. After giving me the plan of this house, doubtless hoping I should kill the count and he thus become his heir, or that the count would kill me and I should be out of his way, he waylaid me, and has murdered me."

"I have also sent for the procureur."

"He will not come in time; I feel my life fast ebbing."

"Wait a moment," said Monte Cristo. He left the room, and returned in five minutes with a phial. The dying man's eyes were all the time riveted on the door, through which he hoped succor would arrive. "Hasten, reverend sir, hasten! I shall faint again!" Monte Cristo approached, and dropped on his purple lips three or four drops of the contents of the phial. Caderousse drew a deep breath. "Oh," said he, "that is life to me; more, more!"

"Two drops more would kill you," replied the abbe.

"Oh, send for some one to whom I can denounce the wretch!"

"Shall I write your deposition? You can sign it."

"Yes yes," said Caderousse; and his eyes glistened at the thought of this posthumous revenge. Monte Cristo wrote: --

"I die, murdered by the Corsican Benedetto, my comrade in the galleys at Toulouse, No. 59."

"Quick, quick!" said Caderousse, "or I shall be unable to sign it."

Monte Cristo gave the pen to Caderousse, who collected all his strength, signed it, and fell back on his bed, saying: "You will relate all the rest, reverend sir; you will say he calls himself Andrea Cavalcanti. He lodges at the Hotel des Princes. Oh, I am dying!" He again fainted. The abbe made him smell the contents of the phial, and he again opened his eyes. His desire for revenge had not forsaken him.

"Ah, you will tell all I have said, will you not, reverend sir?"

"Yes, and much more."

"What more will you say?"

"I will say he had doubtless given you the plan of this house, in the hope the count would kill you. I will say, likewise, he had apprised the count, by a note, of your intention, and, the count being absent, I read the note and sat up to await you."

"And he will be guillotined, will be not?" said Caderousse. "Promise me that, and I will die with that hope."

"I will say," continued the count, "that he followed and watched you the whole time, and when he saw you leave the house, ran to the angle of the wall to conceal himself."

"Did you see all that?"

"Remember my words: `If you return home safely, I shall believe God has forgiven you, and I will forgive you also.'"

"And you did not warn me!" cried Caderousse, raising himself on his elbows. "You knew I should be killed on leaving this house, and did not warn me!"

"No; for I saw God's justice placed in the hands of Benedetto, and should have thought it sacrilege to oppose the designs of providence."

"God's justice! Speak not of it, reverend sir. If God were just, you know how many would be punished who now escape."

"Patience," said the abbe, in a tone which made the dying man shudder; "have patience!" Caderousse looked at him with amazement. "Besides," said the abbe, "God is merciful to all, as he has been to you; he is first a father, then a judge."

"Do you then believe in God?" said Caderousse.

"Had I been so unhappy as not to believe in him until now," said Monte Cristo, "I must believe on seeing you." Caderousse raised his clinched hands towards heaven.

"Listen," said the abbe, extending his hand over the wounded man, as if to command him to believe; "this is what the God in whom, on your death-bed, you refuse to believe, has done for you -- he gave you health, strength, regular employment, even friends -- a life, in fact, which a man might enjoy with a calm conscience. Instead of improving these gifts, rarely granted so abundantly, this has been your course -- you have given yourself up to sloth and drunkenness, and in a fit of intoxication have ruined your best friend."

"Help!" cried Caderousse; "I require a surgeon, not a priest; perhaps I am not mortally wounded -- I may not die; perhaps they can yet save my life."

"Your wounds are so far mortal that, without the three drops I gave you, you would now be dead. Listen, then."

"Ah," murmured Caderousse, "what a strange priest you are; you drive the dying to despair, instead of consoling them."

"Listen," continued the abbe. "When you had betrayed your friend God began not to strike, but to warn you. Poverty overtook you. You had already passed half your life in coveting that which you might have honorably acquired; and already you contemplated crime under the excuse of want, when God worked a miracle in your behalf, sending you, by my hands, a fortune -- brilliant, indeed, for you, who had never possessed any. But this unexpected, unhoped-for, unheard-of fortune sufficed you no longer when you once possessed it; you wished to double it, and how? -- by a murder! You succeeded, and then God snatched it from you, and brought you to justice."

"It was not I who wished to kill the Jew," said Caderousse; "it was La Carconte."

"Yes," said Monte Cristo, "and God, -- I cannot say in justice, for his justice would have slain you, -- but God, in his mercy, spared your life."

"Pardieu, to transport me for life, how merciful!"

"You thought it a mercy then, miserable wretch! The coward who feared death rejoiced at perpetual disgrace; for like all galley-slaves, you said, `I may escape from prison, I cannot from the grave.' And you said truly; the way was opened for you unexpectedly. An Englishman visited Toulon, who had vowed to rescue two men from infamy, and his choice fell on you and your companion. You received a second fortune, money and tranquillity were restored to you, and you, who had been condemned to a felon's life, might live as other men. Then, wretched creature, then you tempted God a third time. `I have not enough,' you said, when you had more than you before possessed, and you committed a third crime, without reason, without excuse. God is wearied; he has punished you." Caderousse was fast sinking. "Give me drink," said he: "I thirst -- I burn!" Monte Cristo gave him a glass of water. "And yet that villain, Benedetto, will escape!"

"No one, I tell you, will escape; Benedetto will be punished."

"Then, you, too, will be punished, for you did not do your duty as a priest -- you should have prevented Benedetto from killing me."

"I?" said the count, with a smile which petrified the dying man, "when you had just broken your knife against the coat of mail which protected my breast! Yet perhaps if I had found you humble and penitent, I might have prevented Benedetto from killing you; but I found you proud and blood-thirsty, and I left you in the hands of God."

"I do not believe there is a God," howled Caderousse; "you do not believe it; you lie -- you lie!"

"Silence," said the abbe; "you will force the last drop of blood from your veins. What! you do not believe in God when he is striking you dead? you will not believe in him, who requires but a prayer, a word, a tear, and he will forgive? God, who might have directed the assassin's dagger so as to end your career in a moment, has given you this quarter of an hour for repentance. Reflect, then, wretched man, and repent."

"No," said Caderousse, "no; I will not repent. There is no God; there is no providence -- all comes by chance." --

"There is a providence; there is a God," said Monte Cristo, "of whom you are a striking proof, as you lie in utter despair, denying him, while I stand before you, rich, happy, safe and entreating that God in whom you endeavor not to believe, while in your heart you still believe in him."

"But who are you, then?" asked Caderousse, fixing his dying eyes on the count. "Look well at me!" said Monte Cristo, putting the light near his face. "Well, the abbe -- the Abbe Busoni." Monte Cristo took off the wig which disfigured him, and let fall his black hair, which added so much to the beauty of his pallid features. "Oh?" said Caderousse, thunderstruck, "but for that black hair, I should say you were the Englishman, Lord Wilmore."

"I am neither the Abbe Busoni nor Lord Wilmore," said Monte Cristo; "think again, -- do you not recollect me?" Those was a magic effect in the count's words, which once more revived the exhausted powers of the miserable man. "Yes, indeed," said he; "I think I have seen you and known you formerly."

"Yes, Caderousse, you have seen me; you knew me once."

"Who, then, are you? and why, if you knew me, do you let me die?"

"Because nothing can save you; your wounds are mortal. Had it been possible to save you, I should have considered it another proof of God's mercy, and I would again have endeavored to restore you, I swear by my father's tomb."

"By your father's tomb!" said Caderousse, supported by a supernatural power, and half-raising himself to see more distinctly the man who had just taken the oath which all men hold sacred; "who, then, are you?" The count had watched the approach of death. He knew this was the last struggle. He approached the dying man, and, leaning over him with a calm and melancholy look, he whispered, "I am -- I am" -- And his almost closed lips uttered a name so low that the count himself appeared afraid to hear it. Caderousse, who had raised himself on his knees, and stretched out his arm, tried to draw back, then clasping his hands, and raising them with a desperate effort, "O my God, my God!" said he, "pardon me for having denied thee; thou dost exist, thou art indeed man's father in heaven, and his judge on earth. My God, my Lord, I have long despised thee! Pardon me, my God; receive me, O my Lord!" Caderousse sighed deeply, and fell back with a groan. The blood no longer flowed from his wounds. He was dead.

"One!" said the count mysteriously, his eyes fixed on the corpse, disfigured by so awful a death. Ten minutes afterwards the surgeon and the procureur arrived, the one accompanied by the porter, the other by Ali, and were received by the Abbe Busoni, who was praying by the side of the corpse.





中文翻译
第八十三章 上帝的手

  卡德鲁斯继续悲惨地喊道:“神甫阁下,救命呀!救命呀!”

  “怎么一回事呀?”基督山问道。

  “救命呀!”卡德鲁斯喊道,“我被人害死啦!”

  “我们在这儿,勇敢一点!”

  “呀,完啦!你们来得太迟喽,你们是来给我送终罢了。刺得多厉害呀!好多血呀!”他昏了过去。

  阿里和他的主人把那个受伤的人找到一个房间里,基督山示意阿里给他脱衣服,他发现三处可怕的伤口。“我的上帝!”他叹道,“您的报应多少是来得迟了一点了,但那只是为了可以报应得更有力。”阿里望着他的主人,等待新的指示。

  “立刻领检察官维尔福先生到这儿来,他住在圣•奥诺路。你出去的时候,顺便叫醒门房,派他去请一位医生来。”阿里遵命而去,房间里只剩下了神甫和卡德鲁斯,后者还没有醒过来。

  当那恶人又张开了他的眼睛的时候,伯爵正带着一种怜悯的表情望着他,他的嘴巴在微动,象是在做祷告。“医生哟,神甫阁下,找一个医生来哟!”卡德鲁斯说。

  “我已经派人去请了。”神甫回答。

  “我知道他不能救我的命,但他或许可以使我多活一会儿,让我有时间告发他。”

  “告发谁?”

  “告发杀我的凶手。”

  “你认不认识他?”

  “认识,他是贝尼代托。”

  “那个年青的科西嘉人?”

  “就是他。”

  “你的同伙?”

  “是的。他给我这座房子的图样,无疑是希望我杀死伯爵,以便让他继承他的财产,或者伯爵杀死我,免得我阻碍他。他埋伏在墙角里,暗杀我。”

  “我也已经派人去请检察官了。”

  “他来不及赶到的了,我觉得我的生命已在很快地衰退下去了。”

  “等一等!”基督山说。他离开房间,不到五分钟,拿着一只小药瓶回来。

  那个垂死的人的眼睛不断地盯住那扇门,他希望救兵会从那扇门里进来。“赶快,神甫阁下!赶快!我又要昏啦!”

  基督山走过去,把小瓶里的药水滴了三四滴到他那发紫的嘴唇上。卡德鲁斯深深地吸了一口气。“噢!”他说,“真是救命良药,多一点,多一点!”

  “再多两滴就会杀死你了。”神甫回答。

  “噢,只要来一个人,让我向他告发那个恶棍就好了!”

  “要不要我给你写口供?你只要签一个字就行了。”

  “好的,好的。”卡德鲁斯说。想到死后能够复仇,他的眼睛顿时焕发起来。基督山写道:我是被科西嘉人贝尼代托害死的,他是土伦苦工船上五十九号囚犯,是我一条锁链上的同伴。”

  “快!快!”卡德鲁斯说:“不然我就不能签字了。”

  基督山把笔递给卡德鲁斯,卡德鲁斯集中他的全部精力签了字,倒回到床上,说:“其余的由你口述吧,神甫阁下,你可以说,他自称为安德烈•卡瓦尔康蒂。他住在太子旅馆里。噢,我要死啦!”他又昏了过去。神甫使他嗅小瓶里的药水,于是他又张开眼睛。复仇的希望并没有舍弃他。

  “啊,你会把我所说的一切都讲出来的吧,你肯不肯,神甫阁下?”

  “是的,而且还要讲得更多。”

  “你还要讲些什么?”

  “我要说,这座房子的图样无疑是他给你的,希望伯爵杀死你。我还要说,他写了一封信给伯爵,把你的企图通知他,伯爵不在,我读了那封信,于是坐在这儿等候你。”

  “他会杀头的吧,会不会?”卡德鲁斯说。“答应我那一点吧,让我抱着那个希望死——那可以使我容易死些。”

  “我要说,”伯爵继续说,“他始终跟踪着你,监视着你,当他看到你从房子里出去的时候,就奔到墙角里去躲起来。”

  “那一切你都看到的吗?”

  “想一想我的话:‘假如你平平安安地回到了家里,我就相信上帝已宽恕了你,而我也可以宽恕你了。’”

  “而你却不警告我一声!”卡德鲁斯用手肘撑起身体喊道。

  “你知道我一离开这座房子就要被人杀死,而你却不警告我!”

  “不,因为我看上帝是假手贝尼代托在执行他的法律,我觉得违反天意是亵渎神圣的。”

  “上帝的法律!别提了吧,神甫阁下。假如上帝是公正的,你知道有许多该受惩罚的人现在却依旧逍遥法外。”

  “耐心一点吧!”神甫说,他说这句话的口吻使那个垂死的人打了一个寒颤。“耐心一点!”

  卡德鲁斯惊愕地望着他。

  “而且,”神甫说,“上帝是慈悲普赐的,他也曾对你慈悲过,他最初是一位慈父,后来才变成一位法官。”

  “那么你相信上帝罗?”

  “即使我命穷福薄,截至目前为止还不相信他,”基督山说,“但看到你这种情形,我也必须相信了。”

  卡德鲁斯举起他那紧捏的双拳,伸向天空。

  “听着,”神甫一面说,一面伸出一只手虚悬在伤者的头上,象是要命令他相信似的。“你在你的灵床上还拒绝相信上帝,而上帝却曾为你做过许多事情:他给你康健、精力、正当的职业、甚至朋友——这种生活,凡是良心平稳、不作非分之想的人,的确是可以很满足的了。他很少赏赐这么多的恩惠给人,而你非但不想好好利用这些天恩,却反而自甘怠惰酗酒,在一次酩酊大醉中断送了你一个最好的朋友。”

  “救命呀!”卡德鲁斯喊道,“我要的是一位医生,不是一个教士。或许我所受的不是致命伤,或许我还不会死,或许他们还能救我的命。”

  “你的伤是太致命了,要不是我给你滴了三滴药水,你现在早就死了。所以,听着吧。”

  “啊!”卡德鲁斯低声地说,“你这个神甫多古怪!你非但不安慰垂死的人,反而要逼他们绝望。”

  “听着,”神甫继续说道。“当你出卖你的朋友的时候,上帝并不立刻惩罚你,而只给你一个警告。你被贫穷所迫,你半辈子贪望富贵,却不以正当的手段去寻求。你以借口生活所迫想去犯罪。那时,上帝为你创造了一个奇迹,借我的手送给了你一笔财产。对你来说,那已是非常可观的了,因为你从未有过什么财产。但当你获得了那笔意想不到的,闻所未闻的意外之财的时候,你又觉得不够了。你想要再增加一倍,用什么办法呢?杀人!你成功了。那时,上帝夺掉了你的财产,把你带到了法庭上。”

  “起念杀那个犹太人的不是我,”卡德鲁斯说,“是卡康脱女人。”

  “是的,”基督山说,“所以上帝——我不能说他执法公正无私,因为按理他应该把你处死,——但上帝慈悲为怀,饶了你的性命。”

  “哼!把我送到苦工船上去终身做苦工,多慈悲呀!”

  “你当时却以为那是慈悲的呀,你这该死的混蛋!你那懦怯的心一望到死就发抖,听到宣判终身监禁,就高兴得狂跳起来。因为象苦工船上所有的奴隶一样,你说:‘那扇门是通到苦工船上去的,不是诵到坟墓里去的。’你说对了,因为那扇通到苦工船上去的门对你实在有利。一个英国人碰巧去访问土伦,他发誓要拯救两个受罪的人,而他选择了你和你的同伴。你又得到了一笔财产——金钱和安宁又回到了你的身边。你,你本来命中注定了要终生过囚徒生活的。又可以过常人那种生活了。那时,贱人呀!——那时你又第三次去触怒了上帝。你那时的财产甚至比以前更多了,而你却说:‘我还不够。’你又第三次毫无理由,丝毫不能原谅地又犯了罪。这次上帝厌倦了,他惩罚了你。”

  卡德鲁斯的呼吸渐渐地微弱了。“给我喝点儿水!”他说道,“我口渴极了,我浑身象火烧一样!”基督山给了他一杯水。“可是贝尼代托那个混蛋,”卡德鲁斯交回了玻璃杯,说道,“他却可以逃脱了!”

  “我告诉你吧,谁都逃不了。贝尼代托也要受惩罚的。”

  “那么你也得受惩罚,因为你没有尽到你当教士的责任,你应该阻止贝尼代托,不让他来杀我。”

  “我?”伯爵微笑着说道,他那种微笑把那个垂死的人吓呆了——“你的刀尖刚才不是才折断在保护我胸膛的钢丝背心上吗!可是,假如我发觉你低首下心,自知悔悟,我或许会阻止贝尼代托,不让你被杀。但我发觉你依旧傲慢凶悍,所以我就让你落在上帝的手里。”

  “我不相信有上帝,”卡德鲁斯咆哮道,“你自己也不相信。你撒谎!你撒谎!”

  “住口!”神甫说道,“你要把你血管里的最后一滴血都挤出来了。什么!现在处死你的正是上帝,而你竟然还不相信他的存在,是吗?他要你作一次祷告,说一句话,掉一滴眼泪,这样上帝就可以宽恕你,难道你还不肯相信他吗?上帝本来可以使凶手的匕首在一霎时内就了结你的生命的,但他却给了你这一刻钟的时间,让你有时间可以忏悔。所以,想一想吧,贱人,忏悔吧。”

  “不,”卡德鲁斯说,“不,我不忏悔。天地间根本没有上帝,没有神,有的只是命运。”

  “天地间有一位神,有上帝,”基督山说。“其证据就是:你躺在这儿,绝望地否认着他,而我却站在你面前,富有,快乐,安全,并恳求上帝宽恕你,因为你虽竭力想不相信他,但你在心里却依旧是相信他的。”

  “那么,你是谁呢?”卡德鲁斯用他垂死的眼睛盯住伯爵问道。

  “仔细看看我!”基督山说道,把灯光移近了他的脸。

  “嗯,神甫,布沙尼神甫。”

  伯爵脱掉了那改变他相貌的假发,垂下了他那漆黑的头发,使他那苍白的脸顿时英俊了许多。

  “噢!”卡德鲁斯大吃了一惊,说道,“要不是那一头黑发,我就要说你就是那个英国人威玛勋爵啦。”

  “我既不是布沙尼神甫,也不是威玛勋爵,”基督山说。

  “再想想看,想得更远一些,在你早年的记忆里搜索一下。”伯爵的话里有一股魔力,使那可怜虫的极衰弱的神志又再度恢复了过来。

  “不错,”他说,我想我从前见过你,也认识你。”

  “对,卡德鲁斯,你见过我,我们曾经相识。”

  “那么你是谁呢?你既然认识我,怎么还能让我去死呢?”

  “因为已没有办法再救你了。你受的是致命伤。假如还有可能救你的命,我就会认为这是上帝对你另一次发慈悲,我也一定努力救你。我以我父亲的坟墓起誓!”

  “以你父亲的坟墓起誓!”卡德鲁斯说道,这时正是回光返照,他半撑起身子,想更清楚地看看那个发誓的人,因为他所发的誓言是所有人都认为神圣不可亵渎的。“你到底是谁?”

  伯爵已注意到对方离死已很近了。他知道这是最后的回光返照,就走近了那个垂死的人,脸上露出了镇静而忧郁的神色,弯下腰去轻声说道:“我是——我是——”他那几乎是闭着的嘴里轻轻地吐出一个名字,声音是那么低,仿佛连伯爵自己也怕听见似的。卡德鲁斯本来已撑起了身子跪着,伸出了一只胳膊,听到那名字又把身子缩了回来。他攥紧了拳头,用尽全身的力气把两手伸向天空,喊道:“哦,上帝!我的上帝!原谅我刚才否认了您!您的确是存在的。您确实是人类的在天之父,也是人间的审判官。我的上帝。接受我吧,我的主啊!”他紧闭双眼,发出了最后一声呻吟和最后一个叹息,就倒了下去。此时伤口已不再流血了,他已经死了。

  “一个!”伯爵神秘地说话,两眼盯着那尸体,这具尸体由于死得很惨,所以其形状特别可怕。十分钟后,医生和检察官都来了。一个由门房领着,另一个由阿里陪同着。接待他们的是布沙尼神甫,当时他正在尸体旁边做祷告呢。





[ 此帖被喻然末年在2013-10-23 12:27重新编辑 ]
暮辞朝

ZxID:15103679


等级: 内阁元老
配偶: 清风雅乐
这一段开心的日子请你勿忘
举报 只看该作者 50楼  发表于: 2013-10-23 0
英文原文
Chapter 84
Beauchamp.

The daring attempt to rob the count was the topic of conversation throughout Paris for the next fortnight. The dying man had signed a deposition declaring Benedetto to be the assassin. The police had orders to make the strictest search for the murderer. Caderousse's knife, dark lantern, bunch of keys, and clothing, excepting the waistcoat, which could not be found, were deposited at the registry; the corpse was conveyed to the morgue. The count told every one that this adventure had happened during his absence at Auteuil, and that he only knew what was related by the Abbe Busoni, who that evening, by mere chance, had requested to pass the night in his house, to examine some valuable books in his library. Bertuccio alone turned pale whenever Benedetto's name was mentioned in his presence, but there was no reason why any one should notice his doing so. Villefort, being called on to prove the crime, was preparing his brief with the same ardor that he was accustomed to exercise when required to speak in criminal cases.

But three weeks had already passed, and the most diligent search had been unsuccessful; the attempted robbery and the murder of the robber by his comrade were almost forgotten in anticipation of the approaching marriage of Mademoiselle Danglars to the Count Andrea Cavalcanti. It was expected that this wedding would shortly take place, as the young man was received at the banker's as the betrothed. Letters had been despatched to M. Cavalcanti, as the count's father, who highly approved of the union, regretted his inability to leave Parma at that time, and promised a wedding gift of a hundred and fifty thousand livres. It was agreed that the three millions should be intrusted to Danglars to invest; some persons had warned the young man of the circumstances of his future father-in-law, who had of late sustained repeated losses; but with sublime disinterestedness and confidence the young man refused to listen, or to express a single doubt to the baron. The baron adored Count Andrea Cavalcanti: not so Mademoiselle Eugenie Danglars. With an instinctive hatred of matrimony, she suffered Andrea's attentions in order to get rid of Morcerf; but when Andrea urged his suit, she betrayed an entire dislike to him. The baron might possibly have perceived it, but, attributing it to a caprice, feigned ignorance.

The delay demanded by Beauchamp had nearly expired. Morcerf appreciated the advice of Monte Cristo to let things die away of their own accord. No one had taken up the remark about the general, and no one had recognized in the officer who betrayed the castle of Yanina the noble count in the House of Peers. Albert, however felt no less insulted; the few lines which had irritated him were certainly intended as an insult. Besides, the manner in which Beauchamp had closed the conference left a bitter recollection in his heart. He cherished the thought of the duel, hoping to conceal its true cause even from his seconds. Beauchamp had not been seen since the day he visited Albert, and those of whom the latter inquired always told him he was out on a journey which would detain him some days. Where he was no one knew.

One morning Albert was awakened by his valet de chambre, who announced Beauchamp. Albert rubbed his eyes, ordered his servant to introduce him into the small smoking-room on the ground-floor, dressed himself quickly, and went down. He found Beauchamp pacing the room; on perceiving him Beauchamp stopped. "Your arrival here, without waiting my visit at your house to-day, looks well, sir," said Albert. "Tell me, may I shake hands with you, saying, `Beauchamp, acknowledge you have injured me, and retain my friendship,' or must I simply propose to you a choice of arms?"

"Albert," said Beauchamp, with a look of sorrow which stupefied the young man, "let us first sit down and talk."

"Rather, sir, before we sit down, I must demand your answer."

"Albert," said the journalist, "these are questions which it is difficult to answer."

"I will facilitate it by repeating the question, `Will you, or will you not, retract?'"

"Morcerf, it is not enough to answer `yes' or `no' to questions which concern the honor, the social interest, and the life of such a man as Lieutenant-general the Count of Morcerf, peer of France."

"What must then be done?"

"What I have done, Albert. I reasoned thus -- money, time,and fatigue are nothing compared with the reputation and interests of a whole family; probabilities will not suffice,only facts will justify a deadly combat with a friend. If I strike with the sword, or discharge the contents of a pistol at man with whom, for three years, I have been on terms of intimacy, I must, at least, know why I do so; I must meet him with a heart at ease, and that quiet conscience which a man needs when his own arm must save his life."

"Well," said Morcerf, impatiently, "what does all this mean?"

"It means that I have just returned from Yanina."

"From Yanina?"

"Yes."

"Impossible!"

"Here is my passport; examine the visa -- Geneva, Milan, Venice, Trieste, Delvino, Yanina. Will you believe the government of a republic, a kingdom, and an empire?" Albert cast his eyes on the passport, then raised them in astonishment to Beauchamp. "You have been to Yanina?" said he.

"Albert, had you been a stranger, a foreigner, a simple lord, like that Englishman who came to demand satisfaction three or four months since, and whom I killed to get rid of, I should not have taken this trouble; but I thought this mark of consideration due to you. I took a week to go, another to return, four days of quarantine, and forty-eight hours to stay there; that makes three weeks. I returned last night, and here I am."

"What circumlocution! How long you are before you tell me what I most wish to know?"

"Because, in truth, Albert" --

"You hesitate?"

"Yes, -- I fear."

"You fear to acknowledge that your correspondent his deceived you? Oh, no self-love, Beauchamp. Acknowledge it, Beauchamp; your courage cannot be doubted."

"Not so," murmured the journalist; "on the contrary" --

Albert turned frightfully pale; he endeavored to speak, but the words died on his lips. "My friend," said Beauchamp, in the most affectionate tone, "I should gladly make an apology; but, alas," --

"But what?"

"The paragraph was correct, my friend."

"What? That French officer" --

"Yes."

"Fernand?"

"Yes."

"The traitor who surrendered the castle of the man in whose service he was" --

"Pardon me, my friend, that man was your father!" Albert advanced furiously towards Beauchamp, but the latter restrained him more by a mild look than by his extended hand.

"My friend," said he, "here is a proof of it."

Albert opened the paper, it was an attestation of four notable inhabitants of Yanina, proving that Colonel Fernand Mondego, in the service of Ali Tepelini, had surrendered the castle for two million crowns. The signatures were perfectly legal. Albert tottered and fell overpowered in a chair. It could no longer be doubted; the family name was fully given. After a moment's mournful silence, his heart overflowed, and he gave way to a flood of tears. Beauchamp, who had watched with sincere pity the young man's paroxysm of grief, approached him. "Now, Albert," said he, "you understand me -- do you not? I wished to see all, and to judge of everything for myself, hoping the explanation would be in your father's favor, and that I might do him justice. But, on the contrary, the particulars which are given prove that Fernand Mondego, raised by Ali Pasha to the rank of governor-general, is no other than Count Fernand of Morcerf; then, recollecting the honor you had done me, in admitting me to your friendship, I hastened to you."

Albert, still extended on the chair, covered his face with both hands, as if to prevent the light from reaching him. "I hastened to you," continued Beauchamp, "to tell you, Albert, that in this changing age, the faults of a father cannot revert upon his children. Few have passed through this revolutionary period, in the midst of which we were born, without some stain of infamy or blood to soil the uniform of the soldier, or the gown of the magistrate. Now I have these proofs, Albert, and I am in your confidence, no human power can force me to a duel which your own conscience would reproach you with as criminal, but I come to offer you what you can no longer demand of me. Do you wish these proofs, these attestations, which I alone possess, to be destroyed? Do you wish this frightful secret to remain with us? Confided to me, it shall never escape my lips; say, Albert, my friend, do you wish it?"

Albert threw himself on Beauchamp's neck. "Ah, noble fellow!" cried he.

"Take these," said Beauchamp, presenting the papers to Albert.

Albert seized them with a convulsive hand, tore them in pieces, and trembling lest the least vestige should escape and one day appear to confront him, he approached the wax-light, always kept burning for cigars, and burned every fragment. "Dear, excellent friend," murmured Albert, still burning the papers.

"Let all be forgotten as a sorrowful dream," said Beauchamp; "let it vanish as the last sparks from the blackened paper, and disappear as the smoke from those silent ashes."

"Yes, yes," said Albert, "and may there remain only the eternal friendship which I promised to my deliverer, which shall be transmitted to our children's children, and shall always remind me that I owe my life and the honor of my name to you, -- for had this been known, oh, Beauchamp, I should have destroyed myself; or, -- no, my poor mother! I could not have killed her by the same blow, -- I should have fled from my country."

"Dear Albert," said Beauchamp. But this sudden and factitious joy soon forsook the young man, and was succeeded by a still greater grief.

"Well," said Beauchamp, "what still oppresses you, my friend?"

"I am broken-hearted," said Albert. "Listen, Beauchamp! I cannot thus, in a moment relinquish the respect, the confidence, and pride with which a father's untarnished name inspires a son. Oh, Beauchamp, Beauchamp, how shall I now approach mine? Shall I draw back my forehead from his embrace, or withhold my hand from his? I am the most wretched of men. Ah, my mother, my poor mother!" said Albert, gazing through his tears at his mother's portrait; "if you know this, how much must you suffer!"

"Come," said Beauchamp, taking both his hands, "take courage, my friend."

"But how came that first note to be inserted in your journal? Some unknown enemy -- an invisible foe -- has done this."

"The more must you fortify yourself, Albert. Let no trace of emotion be visible on your countenance, bear your grief as the cloud bears within it ruin and death -- a fatal secret, known only when the storm bursts. Go, my friend, reserve your strength for the moment when the crash shall come."

"You think, then, all is not over yet?" said Albert, horror-stricken.

"I think nothing, my friend; but all things are possible. By the way" --

"What?" said Albert, seeing that Beauchamp hesitated.

"Are you going to marry Mademoiselle Danglars?"

"Why do you ask me now?"

"Because the rupture or fulfilment of this engagement is connected with the person of whom we were speaking."

"How?" said Albert, whose brow reddened; "you think M. Danglars" --

"I ask you only how your engagement stands? Pray put no construction on my words I do not mean they should convey, and give them no undue weight."

"No." said Albert, "the engagement is broken off."

"Well," said Beauchamp. Then, seeing the young man was about to relapse into melancholy, "Let us go out, Albert," said he; "a ride in the wood in the phaeton, or on horseback, will refresh you; we will then return to breakfast, and you shall attend to your affairs, and I to mine."

"Willingly," said Albert; "but let us walk. I think a little exertion would do me good." The two friends walked out on the fortress. When arrived at the Madeleine, -- "Since we are out," said Beauchamp, "let us call on M. de Monte Cristo; he is admirably adapted to revive one's spirits, because he never interrogates, and in my opinion those who ask no questions are the best comforters."

"Gladly," said Albert; "I love him -- let us call."





中文翻译
第八十四章 波尚

  歹徒潜入伯爵府企图行窃这回事,是在此后的两星期内成了全巴黎的谈话中心。那个人在临死的时候曾签署了一份自白书,指控暗杀他的人是贝尼代托。警察局曾下令严紧搜查凶手。指控德罗斯的小刀、隐显灯、钥匙串和衣服都保藏在档案库里,只有他的背心找不到,尸体则已用车送到尸体陈列所里。伯爵每逢向人提及此事时,每次都说那次意外事件是他在阿都尔别墅的时候发生的,那天碰巧有位布沙尼神甫要求在他的家里过夜,在他的图书馆里查找几本珍贵的书籍,对这件事情他也是从布沙尼神甫那儿听来的。只有贝尔图乔一听人提到贝尼代托的名字就脸色发白,但谁都没有去注意他这种变化。维尔福因为曾被叫去为那件罪案作证,所以接受了这件案子,并以他处理一切刑事罪案时的热忱做着预审前准备工作。

  三个星期过去了,虽竭尽全力搜索仍未有成果,由于腾格拉尔小、姐和安德烈•卡瓦尔康蒂子爵的婚期日渐接近,那次行窃的企图以及窃贼被他的同伴所杀的事几乎被人遗忘。

  婚期已宣布,青年人也已在那位银行家的府上被视作未来女婿。子爵曾写了几封信去征求他父亲卡瓦尔康蒂老先生的意见,老先生复信说他非常赞成这件婚事,但同时也感到遗憾,因为他那时不能离开巴马但,他同意拿出那笔每年可以产生十五万里弗利息的本金。这三百万本金,他已同意交给腾格拉尔去投资。有些人把那位银行家的近况告诉那青年人,说他这位未来岳父近来连遭损失;但那青年人不把金钱看在眼里,毫不理会这种种暗示,也从不向男爵提及那些话。男爵崇拜安德烈•卡瓦尔康蒂子爵,欧热妮•腾格拉尔小、姐却并不这样。由于天生憎恶结婚,她接受了安德烈的追求以求摆脱马尔塞夫;但当安德烈步步紧逼时,她不免也向他流露出一种明显的憎恶。男爵或许也觉察到她那种态度,但他认为这只是他女儿的怪僻,假装不知道。

  波尚要求宽延的时间快到了。马尔塞夫现在已觉察到伯爵劝他息事宁人那个忠告的价值。谁都不曾留心关于将军的那则消息,谁也不会认出那个出卖亚尼纳城的法国军官就是贵族院里那个高贵的伯爵。但是阿尔贝并不觉得他所受的侮辱已减轻,几乎使他感到愤怒的消息显然是一种故意的侮辱。

  此外,波尚结束上次会谈时的态度在他的心里留下了一个痛苦的回忆。所以他的头脑里依旧存着决斗的念头,并希望瞒住这次决斗的真原因,甚至瞒过他的陪证人。

  波尚自阿尔贝去拜访他以后,便再没有人见到过他,阿尔贝每次向人问到他时,人家总是回答他已旅行去了,要过些日子才能回来。但是他究竟到哪儿去,谁都不知道。直到一天早晨,阿尔贝的贴身跟班唤醒他,回报波尚来访。阿尔贝擦擦眼睛,吩咐仆人让波尚在楼下的小吸烟室里稍候,他很快地穿好衣服,走下楼去。他发现波尚在房间里踱来踱去,一看到他,波尚就停住了脚步。

  “阁下,您不等我今天到您府上去拜访,就先到我这儿来,看来是个好兆头,”阿尔贝说。“告诉我,究竟我应该和你握手,说,‘波尚,承认你曾经伤害我,恢复咱们的友谊’呢,还是我只要请你选择武器就够了?”

  “阿尔贝,”波尚带着一种使阿尔贝惶恐不安的忧郁神色说,“让我们先坐下来再谈吧。”

  “阁下,我倒宁愿在坐下来之前先知道你的答复。”

  “阿尔贝,”那新闻记者说,“客观环境使我难于作那个答复。”

  “我可以使你容易答复,方法是再重复一遍那个问题,‘你愿不愿意?”

  “马尔塞夫,当问题牵涉到法国贵族马尔塞夫中将伯爵的名誉、地位和生命的时候,仅仅回答是或否是不够的。”

  “那到底应该怎样办呢?”

  “就是照我的方法办,阿尔贝,我这样想:金钱、时间和疲劳,和一个家庭的名誉和利益来相比,是不值一提的。‘大概如此’这几个字还不够有力,只有确凿事实才能决定是否应该和一个朋友作一场致命的决斗。如果我把我的剑或手熗里的子弹对准一个三年来曾与我交往密切的朋友,我至少应该知道我为什么要那样做,我应该问心无愧去与他决斗,而当一个人必须用他自己的武器救自己生命的时候,是需要那种心理准备的。”

  “唉,”马尔塞夫不耐烦地说。“这一切究竟是什么意思?”

  “它的意思就是:我刚从亚尼纳回来。”

  “从亚尼纳来?”

  “是的。”

  “不可能的?”

  “这是我的护照,检查一下上面的签署吧,——日内瓦、米兰、威尼斯、的里雅斯特、德尔维纳和亚尼纳。你总该信任一个共和国、一个王国和一个帝国的警察局吧?”

  阿尔贝把他的眼光落到护照上,然后又惊愕地抬起头来望着波尚。“你到亚尼纳去过了?”他说。

  “阿尔贝,假若你是一个陌生人,一个外国人,一个象三四个月前来寻求赔礼道歉而被我杀掉的那个英国人那样头脑简单的贵族,我就不会找这种麻烦了,但我认为你应该重视这一切。我去就花一个星期的时间,回来一个星期,隔离检疫花了四天,在那儿逗留四十八小时,加起来正是三星期。我昨天晚上刚回来,而现在就在这儿了。”

  “不要再多罗嗦了!究竟你要多久才能告诉我最想知道的事情呢?”

  “因为,说真话,阿尔贝——”

  “你吞吞吐吐!”

  “是的,我怕。”

  “你怕承认你的记者欺骗了你?噢!丢开你的骄傲吧,波尚!承认了吧,波尚,别让你的勇敢让人怀疑。”

  “哦,不是那么回事,”那记者吞吞吐吐地说,“正巧相反——”阿尔贝的脸色变苍白起来,他竭力想说话,但却说不出一句话。

  “我的朋友,”波尚用最恳切的口气说,“我很高兴能向你道歉,但是,唉!——”

  “但是什么?”

  “那段消息是正确的,我的朋友。”

  “什么!那个法国军官——”

  “是的。”

  “那个弗尔南多?”

  “是的。”

  “那个卖城叛主的奸徒是——”

  “宽恕我,我的朋友,那个人就是你的父亲。”

  阿尔贝狂怒地向波尚冲过去,但波尚并不准备伸手反抗,只是用一种温和的目光制止了他。“别忙!我的朋友,’他一面说,一面从他的口袋里抽出一张文件来,“证据在这儿。”

  阿尔贝打开那张文件,那是亚尼纳四个德高望重的一份证明书,证明弗尔南多•蒙台哥在阿里•铁贝林手下服务的时候曾为两百万钱财去卖城投降。那四个名人的签字是经领事鉴定过的。阿尔贝脚步踉跄,四肢无力地跌落在一张椅子里。这是不能再怀疑的事实了,——家庭名誉全完了。短时间痛苦的沉默以后,他心口反涨了,眼泪禁不住直流起来。波尚怀着深深的同情怜悯注视着这悲痛欲绝的青年,走到他的身边。“阿尔贝,”他说,“你了解我了吧,是吗?我想亲眼看到一切,亲自判断一切,希望所得的结果能有利于你的父亲,希望我能为他主持公道。但相反的,事实证明那个被阿里总督提拔到督军职位的弗尔南多•蒙台哥不是别人,而正是弗尔南多•马尔塞夫伯爵,于是,想到我们那份真挚的友情,就赶快来见你了。”

  阿尔贝仍旧躺在椅子上,用双手遮住他的眼睛,象是要阻止光线照到他身上似的。

  “我赶到你这儿来,”波尚继续说,“告诉你,阿尔贝,在这个变动的年代里,一个父亲的过错是不能转移到他孩子身上的。我们是在战争时期中长大的,而凡是经过这次战争,很少能不在他军人的制服或法官的长袍上沾染到一些不名誉的污迹或血。现在我有了这些证据,阿尔贝,现在我已拥有了你的秘密,没有哪一个人再能强迫决斗,因为你的良心将遣责你,使你感到自己象是一个罪人,我却能给你你不再能向我要求的事。你愿意我所独有的这些证据,这些证明,书吗?你愿意这个可怕的秘密只有我们两个人知道吗?相信我,我决不对别人讲,说吧,阿尔贝,我的朋友,你愿意吗?”

  阿尔贝扑上去抱住波尚的脖子。“啊,多么高贵的心地呵!”他喊道。

  “拿了吧。”波尚说,他把那些文件递给阿尔贝。

  阿尔贝用一只颤抖的手抓过来,把它们撕得粉碎。他浑身发抖,恐怕撕碎的一小片将来再出现到他面前,他走到那支老是燃着准备点雪茄的蜡烛前面,把每一片碎纸都烧掉。

  “亲爱的好朋友!”他一面烧那些文件,一面轻轻地说。

  “忘掉这一切就象忘掉一个恶梦吧,”波尚说,“让它象那变黑的纸张上的最后的火花那样消失,象那从无声的灰烬上发出来的青烟那样飘散吧。”

  “是的,是的,”阿尔贝说,“只让永恒的友谊存在吧,我向我的救主答应那种友谊将在我们的子孙世世代代保存下去,并使我永远记得:我的生命和名誉都出于你的恩赐!因为,假如这件事被别人知道,噢!波尚呀,我就得毁灭我自己,或是——不,我可怜的母亲!我不能让她受这个致命的打击——我就得逃离我祖国了。”

  “可怜的阿尔贝!”波尚说。

  但这种突如其来和毫无意义的欢乐不久就离开了那个青年人,接着来的,是更大的忧伤。

  “嗯,波尚,”阿尔贝说,“听我说,波尚!我的父亲白璧无瑕般的声誉曾令我对他尊敬、信任和自豪,现在顷刻间要我抛弃这些感情,我是办不到的。噢,波尚,波尚呀!我现在该怎样对待我的父亲呢?我应该不接受他的拥抱,不让他吻我的额头,不与他握手吗?我是一个最痛苦的人了。啊,我的母亲,我可怜的母亲呀!”阿尔贝用满含热泪的双眼凝视着他母亲的画像说,“假如你知道了这回事,你将会多么痛苦啊!”

  “来,”波尚拉住他的双手说,“勇敢一点,我的朋友。”

  “但登在报纸上的那一条消息是怎样来的呢?在这一切的后面,显然有着一个不可知的冤家,一个不可见的敌人。”

  “所以你更应该早作准备,阿尔贝。你的脸上不要露出什么来,把你的悲哀全隐藏在心里,象暴风雨发作时才让人猜透这致命的秘密,去吧。”

  “看来,你以为这一切还不曾完结吗?”阿尔贝惊恐地说。

  “不是我以为,我的朋友,一切事情都是可能的。顺便问你一句——”

  “什么?”阿尔贝说,他看波尚有点犹豫。

  “你快要和腾格拉尔小、姐结婚了吗?”

  “你为什么现在问我这个问题?”

  “因为在我看来,这个婚约的失败或成功,是与我们此刻所关注的事情有关的。”

  “怎么会呢?”阿尔贝说,他脸涨得通红,“你以为腾格拉尔先生——”

  “我只问你的婚约是否还有效?请不要猜想我的话所没有的意思,不要太看重我的话。”

  “不,”阿尔贝说,“那个婚约已吹了。”

  “好!”波尚说。然后,看到那青年人又快要变得抑郁起来,便说,“我们出去吧,阿尔贝,乘着轻便马车或骑马到树林里去兜一圈,可以调整一下你的情绪。我们回来再吃早餐,然后你去干你的事,我去干我的。”

  “同意,”阿尔贝说,“让我们散步去吧。我想,略微走动一下对我很有好处。”

  两位朋友走到马路上。当走到玛德伦大道时,波尚说,“既然我们出来了,就去拜访基督山先生吧,他最能振奋人的情绪,因为他从不追根问底,在我看来,那些不追根问底的人最能给人以安慰。”

  “我也认为如此,”阿尔贝说,“我爱他,我们去拜访他吧。”





英文原文
Chapter 85
The Journey.

Monte Cristo uttered a joyful exclamation on seeing the young men together. "Ah, ha!" said he, "I hope all is over, explained and settled."

"Yes," said Beauchamp; "the absurd reports have died away, and should they be renewed, I would be the first to oppose them; so let us speak no more of it."

"Albert will tell you," replied the count "that I gave him the same advice. Look," added he. "I am finishing the most execrable morning's work."

"What is it?" said Albert; "arranging your papers, apparently."

"My papers, thank God, no, -- my papers are all in capital order, because I have none; but M. Cavalcanti's."

"M. Cavalcanti's?" asked Beauchamp.

"Yes; do you not know that this is a young man whom the count is introducing?" said Morcerf.

"Let us not misunderstand each other," replied Monte Cristo; "I introduce no one, and certainly not M. Cavalcanti."

"And who," said Albert with a forced smile, "is to marry Mademoiselle Danglars instead of me, which grieves me cruelly."

"What? Cavalcanti is going to marry Mademoiselle Danglars?" asked Beauchamp.

"Certainly; do you come from the end of the world?" said Monte Cristo; "you, a journalist, the husband of renown? It is the talk of all Paris."

"And you, count, have made this match?" asked Beauchamp.

"I? Silence, purveyor of gossip, do not spread that report. I make a match? No, you do not know me; I have done all in my power to oppose it."

"Ah, I understand," said Beauchamp, "on our friend Albert's account."

"On my account?" said the young man; "oh, no, indeed, the count will do me the justice to assert that I have, on the contrary, always entreated him to break off my engagement, and happily it is ended. The count pretends I have not him to thank; -- so be it -- I will erect an altar Deo ignoto."

"Listen," said Monte Cristo; "I have had little to do with it, for I am at variance both with the father-in-law and the young man; there is only Mademoiselle Eugenie, who appears but little charmed with the thoughts of matrimony, and who, seeing how little I was disposed to persuade her to renounce her dear liberty, retains any affection for me."

"And do you say this wedding is at hand?"

"Oh, yes, in spite of all I could say. I do not know the young man; he is said to be of good family and rich, but I never trust to vague assertions. I have warned M. Danglars of it till I am tired, but he is fascinated with his Luccanese. I have even informed him of a circumstance I consider very serious; the young man was either charmed by his nurse, stolen by gypsies, or lost by his tutor, I scarcely know which. But I do know his father lost sight of him for more than ten years; what he did during these ten years, God only knows. Well, all that was useless. They have commissioned me to write to the major to demand papers, and here they are. I send them, but like Pilate -- washing my hands."

"And what does Mademoiselle d'Armilly say to you for robbing her of her pupil?"

"Oh, well, I don't know; but I understand that she is going to Italy. Madame Danglars asked me for letters of recommendation for the impresari; I gave her a few lines for the director of the Valle Theatre, who is under some obligation to me. But what is the matter, Albert? you look dull; are you, after all, unconsciously in love with Mademoiselle Eugenie?"

"I am not aware of it," said Albert, smiling sorrowfully. Beauchamp turned to look at some paintings. "But," continued Monte Cristo, "you are not in your usual spirits?"

"I have a dreadful headache," said Albert.

"Well, my dear viscount," said Monte Cristo, "I have an infallible remedy to propose to you."

"What is that?" asked the young man.

"A change."

"Indeed?" said Albert.

"Yes; and as I am just now excessively annoyed, I shall go from home. Shall we go together?"

"You annoyed, count?" said Beauchamp; "and by what?"

"Ah, you think very lightly of it; I should like to see you with a brief preparing in your house."

"What brief?"

"The one M. de Villefort is preparing against my amiable assassin -- some brigand escaped from the gallows apparently."

"True," said Beauchamp; "I saw it in the paper. Who is this Caderousse?"

"Some provincial, it appears. M. de Villefort heard of him at Marseilles, and M. Danglars recollects having seen him. Consequently, the procureur is very active in the affair, and the prefect of police very much interested; and, thanks to that interest, for which I am very grateful, they send me all the robbers of Paris and the neighborhood, under pretence of their being Caderousse's murderers, so that in three months, if this continue, every robber and assassin in France will have the plan of my house at his fingers' end. I am resolved to desert them and go to some remote corner of the earth, and shall be happy if you will accompany me, viscount."

"Willingly."

"Then it is settled?"

"Yes, but where?"

"I have told you, where the air is pure, where every sound soothes, where one is sure to be humbled, however proud may be his nature. I love that humiliation, I, who am master of the universe, as was Augustus."

"But where are you really going?"

"To sea, viscount; you know I am a sailor. I was rocked when an infant in the arms of old ocean, and on the bosom of the beautiful Amphitrite; I have sported with the green mantle of the one and the azure robe of the other; I love the sea as a mistress, and pine if I do not often see her."

"Let us go, count."

"To sea?"

"Yes."

"You accept my proposal?"

"I do."

"Well, Viscount, there will be in my court-yard this evening a good travelling britzka, with four post-horses, in which one may rest as in a bed. M. Beauchamp, it holds four very well, will you accompany us?"

"Thank you, I have just returned from sea."

"What? you have been to sea?"

"Yes; I have just made a little excursion to the Borromean Islands."*

* Lake Maggiore.

"What of that? come with us," said Albert.

"No, dear Morcerf; you know I only refuse when the thing is impossible. Besides, it is important," added he in a low tone, "that I should remain in Paris just now to watch the paper."

"Ah, you are a good and an excellent friend," said Albert; "yes, you are right; watch, watch, Beauchamp, and try to discover the enemy who made this disclosure." Albert and Beauchamp parted, the last pressure of their hands expressing what their tongues could not before a stranger.

"Beauchamp is a worthy fellow," said Monte Cristo, when the journalist was gone; "is he not, Albert?"

"Yes, and a sincere friend; I love him devotedly. But now we are alone, -- although it is immaterial to me, -- where are we going?"

"Into Normandy, if you like."

"Delightful; shall we be quite retired? have no society, no neighbors?"

"Our companions will be riding-horses, dogs to hunt with, and a fishing-boat."

"Exactly what I wish for; I will apprise my mother of my intention, and return to you."

"But shall you be allowed to go into Normandy?"

"I may go where I please."

"Yes, I am aware you may go alone, since I once met you in Italy -- but to accompany the mysterious Monte Cristo?"

"You forget, count, that I have often told you of the deep interest my mother takes in you."

"`Woman is fickle.' said Francis I.; `woman is like a wave of the sea,' said Shakespeare; both the great king and the great poet ought to have known woman's nature well."

"Woman's, yes; my mother is not woman, but a woman."

"As I am only a humble foreigner, you must pardon me if I do not understand all the subtle refinements of your language."

"What I mean to say is, that my mother is not quick to give her confidence, but when she does she never changes."

"Ah, yes, indeed," said Monte Cristo with a sigh; "and do you think she is in the least interested in me?"

"I repeat it, you must really be a very strange and superior man, for my mother is so absorbed by the interest you have excited, that when I am with her she speaks of no one else."

"And does she try to make you dislike me?"

"On the contrary, she often says, `Morcerf, I believe the count has a noble nature; try to gain his esteem.'"

"Indeed?" said Monte Cristo, sighing.

"You see, then," said Albert, "that instead of opposing, she will encourage me."

"Adieu, then, until five o'clock; be punctual, and we shall arrive at twelve or one."

"At Treport?"

"Yes; or in the neighborhood."

"But can we travel forty-eight leagues in eight hours?"

"Easily," said Monte Cristo.

"You are certainly a prodigy; you will soon not only surpass the railway, which would not be very difficult in France, but even the telegraph."

"But, viscount, since we cannot perform the journey in less than seven or eight hours, do not keep me waiting."

"Do not fear, I have little to prepare." Monte Cristo smiled as he nodded to Albert, then remained a moment absorbed in deep meditation. But passing his hand across his forehead as if to dispel his revery, he rang the bell twice and Bertuccio entered. "Bertuccio," said he, "I intend going this evening to Normandy, instead of to-morrow or the next day. You will have sufficient time before five o'clock;despatch a messenger to apprise the grooms at the first station. M. de Morcerf will accompany me." Bertuccio obeyed and despatched a courier to Pontoise to say the travelling-carriage would arrive at six o'clock. From Pontoise another express was sent to the next stage, and in six hours all the horses stationed on the road were ready.Before his departure, the count went to Haidee's apartments,told her his intention, and resigned everything to her care.Albert was punctual. The journey soon became interesting from its rapidity, of which Morcerf had formed no previous idea. "Truly," said Monte Cristo, "with your posthorses going at the rate of two leagues an hour, and that absurd law that one traveller shall not pass another without permission, so that an invalid or ill-tempered traveller may detain those who are well and active, it is impossible to move; I escape this annoyance by travelling with my own postilion and horses; do I not, Ali?"

The count put his head out of the window and whistled, and the horses appeared to fly. The carriage rolled with a thundering noise over the pavement, and every one turned to notice the dazzling meteor. Ali, smiling, repeated the sound, grasped the reins with a firm hand, and spurred his horses, whose beautiful manes floated in the breeze. This child of the desert was in his element, and with his black face and sparkling eyes appeared, in the cloud of dust he raised, like the genius of the simoom and the god of the hurricane. "I never knew till now the delight of speed,"said Morcerf, and the last cloud disappeared from his brow;"but where the devil do you get such horses? Are they made to order?"

"Precisely," said the count; "six years since I bought a horse in Hungary remarkable for its swiftness. The thirty-two that we shall use to-night are its progeny; they are all entirely black, with the exception of a star upon the forehead."

"That is perfectly admirable; but what do you do, count, with all these horses?"

"You see, I travel with them."

"But you are not always travelling."

"When I no longer require them, Bertuccio will sell them, and he expects to realize thirty or forty thousand francs by the sale."

"But no monarch in Europe will be wealthy enough to purchase them."

"Then he will sell them to some Eastern vizier, who will empty his coffers to purchase them, and refill them by applying the bastinado to his subjects."

"Count, may I suggest one idea to you?"

"Certainly."

"It is that, next to you, Bertuccio must be the richest gentleman in Europe."

"You are mistaken, viscount; I believe he has not a franc in his possession."

"Then he must be a wonder. My dear count, if you tell me many more marvellous things, I warn you I shall not believe them."

"I countenance nothing that is marvellous, M. Albert. Tell me, why does a steward rob his master?"

"Because, I suppose, it is his nature to do so, for the love of robbing."

"You are mistaken; it is because he has a wife and family, and ambitious desires for himself and them. Also because he is not sure of always retaining his situation, and wishes to provide for the future. Now, M. Bertuccio is alone in the world; he uses my property without accounting for the use he makes of it; he is sure never to leave my service."

"Why?"

"Because I should never get a better."

"Probabilities are deceptive."

"But I deal in certainties; he is the best servant over whom one has the power of life and death."

"Do you possess that right over Bertuccio?"

"Yes."

There are words which close a conversation with an iron door; such was the count's "yes." The whole journey was performed with equal rapidity; the thirty-two horses, dispersed over seven stages, brought them to their destination in eight hours. At midnight they arrived at the gate of a beautiful park. The porter was in attendance; he had been apprised by the groom of the last stage of the count's approach. At half past two in the morning Morcerf was conducted to his apartments, where a bath and supper were prepared. The servant who had travelled at the back of the carriage waited on him; Baptistin, who rode in front, attended the count. Albert bathed, took his supper, and went to bed. All night he was lulled by the melancholy noise of the surf. On rising, he went to his window, which opened on a terrace, having the sea in front, and at the back a pretty park bounded by a small forest. In a creek lay a little sloop, with a narrow keel and high masts, bearing on its flag the Monte Cristo arms which were a mountain on a sea azure, with a cross gules on the shield. Around the schooner lay a number of small fishing-boats belonging to the fishermen of the neighboring village, like humble subjects awaiting orders from their queen. There, as in every spot where Monte Cristo stopped, if but for two days, luxury abounded and life went on with the utmost ease.

Albert found in his anteroom two guns, with all the accoutrements for hunting; a lofty room on the ground-floor containing all the ingenious instruments the English -- eminent in piscatory pursuits, since they are patient and sluggish -- have invented for fishing. The day passed in pursuing those exercises in which Monte Cristo excelled. They killed a dozen pheasants in the park, as many trout in the stream, dined in a summer-house overlooking the ocean, and took tea in the library.

Towards the evening of the third day. Albert, completely exhausted with the exercise which invigorated Monte Cristo, was sleeping in an arm-chair near the window, while the count was designing with his architect the plan of a conservatory in his house, when the sound of a horse at full speed on the high road made Albert look up. He was disagreeably surprised to see his own valet de chambre, whom he had not brought, that he might not inconvenience Monte Cristo.

"Florentin here!" cried he, starting up; "is my mother ill?" And he hastened to the door. Monte Cristo watched and saw him approach the valet, who drew a small sealed parcel from his pocket, containing a newspaper and a letter. "From whom is this?" said he eagerly. "From M. Beauchamp," replied Florentin.

"Did he send you?"

"Yes, sir; he sent for me to his house, gave me money for my journey, procured a horse, and made me promise not to stop till I had reached you, I have come in fifteen hours."

Albert opened the letter with fear, uttered a shriek on reading the first line, and seized the paper. His sight was dimmed, his legs sank under him, and he would have fallen had not Florentin supported him.

"Poor young man," said Monte Cristo in a low voice; "it is then true that the sin of the father shall fall on the children to the third and fourth generation." Meanwhile Albert had revived, and, continuing to read, he threw back his head, saying, "Florentin, is your horse fit to return immediately?"

"It is a poor lame post-horse."

"In what state was the house when you left?"

"All was quiet, but on returning from M. Beauchamp's, I found madame in tears: she had sent for me to know when you would return. I told her my orders from M. Beauchamp; she first extended her arms to prevent me, but after a moment's reflection, `Yes, go, Florentin,' said she, `and may he come quickly.'"

"Yes, my mother," said Albert, "I will return, and woe to the infamous wretch! But first of all I must get there."

He went back to the room where he had left Monte Cristo. Five minutes had sufficed to make a complete transformation in his appearance. His voice had become rough and hoarse; his face was furrowed with wrinkles; his eyes burned under the blue-veined lids, and he tottered like a drunken man. "Count," said he, "I thank you for your hospitality, which I would gladly have enjoyed longer; but I must return to Paris."

"What has happened?"

"A great misfortune, more important to me than life. Don't question me, I beg of you, but lend me a horse."

"My stables are at your command, viscount; but you will kill yourself by riding on horseback. Take a post-chaise or a carriage."

"No, it would delay me, and I need the fatigue you warn me of; it will do me good." Albert reeled as if he had been shot, and fell on a chair near the door. Monte Cristo did not see this second manifestation of physical exhaustion; he was at the window, calling, "Ali, a horse for M. de Morcerf -- quick! he is in a hurry!" These words restored Albert; he darted from the room, followed by the count. "Thank you!" cried he, throwing himself on his horse. "Return as soon as you can, Florentin. Must I use any password to procure a horse?"

"Only dismount; another will be immediately saddled." Albert hesitated a moment. "You may think my departure strange and foolish," said the young man; "you do not know how a paragraph in a newspaper may exasperate one. Read that," said he, "when I am gone, that you may not be witness of my anger."

While the count picked up the paper he put spurs to his horse, which leaped in astonishment at such an unusual stimulus, and shot away with the rapidity of an arrow. The count watched him with a feeling of compassion, and when he had completely disappeared, read as follows: --

"The French officer in the service of Ali Pasha of Yanina alluded to three weeks since in the Impartial, who not only surrendered the castle of Yanina, but sold his benefactor to the Turks, styled himself truly at that time Fernand, as our esteemed contemporary states; but he has since added to his Christian name a title of nobility and a family name. He now calls himself the Count of Morcerf, and ranks among the peers."

Thus the terrible secret, which Beauchamp had so generously destroyed, appeared again like an armed phantom; and another paper, deriving its information from some malicious source, had published two days after Albert's departure for Normandy the few lines which had rendered the unfortunate young man almost crazy.





中文翻译
第八十五章 旅行

  基督山看见那两个青年人一同走来,便发出一声欣喜的喊叫。“呀,呀”他说,“我希望一切都已过去,都已澄清,妥当了结了吧。”

  “是的,”波尚说,“那种荒谬的报导已经不存在了。要是再有那种消息,我要第一个站出来反对,所以我们还是不要再谈它吧。”

  “阿尔贝会告诉您,”伯爵答道,“我也曾这样劝过他。瞧,”

  他又说,“我正在忙这件最可厌的早晨工作。”

  “那是什么?”阿尔贝说,“显然是在整理你的文件吧。”

  “我的文件,感谢上帝,不!我的文件早已被整理得十分清楚了,因为我一张都没有。这是卡瓦尔康蒂先生的。”

  “卡瓦尔康蒂先生的?”波尚问道。

  “是的,你不知道这是伯爵所引荐的一位青年吗?”马尔塞夫说。

  “我们大家不要误会,”基督山答道,“我没有引荐任何人,当然更没有介绍卡瓦尔康蒂先生。”

  “而他,”阿尔贝带着一个勉强的微笑继续说,“正要把我取而代之,与腾格拉尔小、姐结婚?”基督山说。“您,一位新闻记者,大名鼎鼎的人物!这是全巴黎的谈话资料啦。”

  “而您,伯爵,是您促成的吗?”波尚问。

  “我?快别那样说,新闻记者阁下,别散布那个消息。我促成的!不,你难道不知我的为人!正巧相反,我曾尽我的全力反对那件婚事。”

  “啊!我懂了,”波尚说,“是为了我们的朋友阿尔贝。”

  “为了我?”阿尔贝说,“噢,不,真的!伯爵将为我主持公道,因为我一向在求他解除我的婚约,现在解决了,我很快乐。伯爵假装这一切不是他干的,是要我不要感谢他,就算如此吧,——我将象古人那样给一位不知名的神建立一个祭坛。”

  “听着,”基督山说,“这件事跟我没有什么关系,因为那岳父和那青年人和我都不十分投机,只有欧热妮小、姐,——她对婚姻问题似乎毫无兴趣,——她,看到我无意劝她放弃她那宝贵的自由,才对我保持着一点好感。”

  “你不是说这件婚事快要举行了吗?”

  “哦,是的,我说的话不能有什么效用。我并不了解那青年人。据说他的出身很好,很有钱,但在我看来,这都是传闻罢了。我曾几次三番把这一点告诉腾格拉尔先生,直到我自己都听厌了,但他还是迷着他那位卢卡人。我甚至告诉他一种我认为非常严重的事实:那个青年人大概曾被他的保姆掉过包,或是被波希米亚人拐去过,或是被他的家庭教师丢失过,究竟属于哪一类,我也不十分知道,但我的确知道他的父亲曾有十年以上不曾见过他的面。他在那十年里面究竟做了些什么,上帝知道。嗯,那一切话也都没有用。他们要把我写信给少校,要求证明文件,现在证明文件也在这儿了。把这些文件送出去,我就象彼拉多[《圣经》传说:“流这义人的血,罪不在我,你们承当罢。”——译注]一样,洗手不管了。”

  “亚密莱小、姐对你说了些什么话?”波尚问道,“你抢走了她的学生。”

  “什么!我不知道,但我知道她要到意大利去了。腾格拉尔夫人要求我写几封介绍信给意大利歌剧团,我写了张便笺给梵尔剧院的董事,因为我曾有恩于他。怎么啦,阿尔贝?您看来无精打采,难道您真正爱着欧热妮小、姐吗?”

  “我自己也不知道。”阿尔贝带着一种忧愁的微笑说。

  “但是,”基督山继续说,“您不象往常那样有精神。来,有什么事?说说看!”

  “我头疼。”阿尔贝说。

  “唉,我亲爱的子爵,”基督山说,“我有一种万试万灵的药方向您推荐,——每当我有烦恼的时候,吃了这种药没有不成功的。”

  “是什么?”

  “真的?我现在也非常烦恼,要离开家去散散心。我们一同去好吗?”

  “你烦恼,伯爵?”波尚说,“为什么事?”

  “你把事情看得非常轻松,我倒很愿意看到在您府上也有一件诉讼案准备办理!”

  “什么诉讼案?”

  “就是维尔福先生在准备的那一件,他要提出公诉控告我那位可爱的刺客,——看上去象是监狱里逃出来的一个匪徒。”

  “不错,”波尚说,“我在报纸上看到过这回事。这个卡德鲁斯是谁?”

  “看来是一个乡下人。维尔福先生在马赛的时候曾听说过他,腾格拉尔也记得曾见过他。因此,检察官阁下对这件事非常关心,警察总监也极感兴趣。我当然非常感激,这一切但由于这种关切,他们把巴黎附近所有的窃贼都押到我这儿来。要辨认其中有无杀害卡德鲁斯的凶手。假如这样继续下去,不出三个月,法国的每一个窃贼和刺客都会把我家里的情形弄得了如指掌了。所以我决定离开他们,逃避到世界一个遥远的地方,我很高兴您能陪我一同去了,子爵。”

  “非常高兴。”

  “那就这样决定了?”

  “是的,但到哪儿去?”

  “我已经告诉您了,——到那空气清新,到那每一种声音都使人很平静,到那不论天性如何骄傲的人都会感到自己渺小和卑微的地方去。我喜欢那种虚怀若谷的情调,——尽管我曾象奥古斯都那样被人称为宇宙的主宰。”

  “但你究竟要到哪儿去?”

  “到海上去,子爵,到海上去。你知道我是一个水手。当我还是一个婴儿的时候,我便是在老海神的怀抱和那养丽的安费德丽蒂[希腊神话中海神之妻。——译注]的胸怀里长大的。我曾在老海神的绿色的袍子和后者的蔚兰的衣衫上嬉游,我爱海,把海当作我的情人,假如我长时间见不到她,便会感到苦恼。”

  “我们去吧,伯爵。”

  “到海上去?”

  “是的。”

  “您接受了我的建议?”

  “我接受了。”

  “好吧,子爵,今天晚上,我的院子里将有一辆用四匹驿马拉的旅行马车,那辆车子很好,人可以在里面象躺在床上一样休息。波尚先生,它可以容纳四个人,您能陪我们一起去吗?”

  “谢谢你,我刚从海上回来。”

  “什么?您到海上去过了?”

  “是的,我刚才到波罗米群岛去巡游了一番。”

  “那有什么关系?跟我们一起去吧。”阿尔贝说。

  “不,亲爱的马尔塞夫,你知道我只有对我不可能做到的事情才会托绝。而且,”他又低声说,“我现在应该留在巴黎注意报纸,这是很重要的。”

  “啊!你是一个好朋友,一个最最好的朋友,”阿尔贝说,“是的,你说得对,多留些神吧,细心注意着,波尚,设法查出究竟是哪一个敌人透露这个消息的。”

  阿尔贝与波尚分手了,他们分手时那紧紧的最后一握表达了他们在外人面前不能用语言表达的意思。

  “波尚是一个可敬的人,”那新闻记者走后,基督山说,“是不,阿尔贝?”

  “是的,而且是一个真诚的朋友,我非常爱他。现在只有我们两个人了,我虽然无所谓,但我们究竟是到哪儿去呢?”

  “假如您愿意的话,我们到诺曼底去。”

  “很有趣,我们能完全隐居人群吗?——没有社交、没有邻居吗?”

  “我们的伴侣将是供驰骋的马、供打猎的狗和一艘渔船。”

  “正合我的意思,我要把这通知家母,,再回到你这儿来。”

  “但您能被允许到诺曼底去吗?”

  “我喜欢到哪儿去就到哪儿去。”

  “是的,我知道您可以单独出门,因为有一次我在意大利遇到您——但陪伴那神秘的基督山同去呢?”

  “你忘啦,伯爵,我常常告诉你,家母对你非常关切。”

  “弗朗斯瓦一世[弗朗斯瓦一世(一四九四—一五四七),法国一五一五至一五四七年的国王。——译注]说,‘女人是易变的,’莎士比亚说,‘女人象是大海里的一个浪。’他们两位是一个伟大的国王,一位是一个伟大的诗人,他们二人都是应该知道女人的。”

  “是的,那是一般的女人,但家母不同于一般的女人,她是一个好女人。”

  “我的意思是:家母不轻易对人表现出关切,但一旦称赞了一个人,那便永不改变的了。”

  “啊,真的,”基督山说,叹息了一声,“而您以为她真的对我那样关心,并不是对我完全漠不关心吗?”

  “听着!我已经说过了,但是再说一遍,就是:你一定是一个非常神奇,非常卓越的人。”

  “哦!”

  “是的,因为家母对您的关切完全是出于同情,而不是出于好奇心。当我和她在一起的时候,她从没有谈论过别人。”

  “而她在竭力劝您不要信任我这个曼弗雷特是不是?”

  “正巧相反,她说:‘马尔塞夫,我想伯爵是一个生性高贵的人,尽力获得他的喜欢吧。’”

  基督山转过眼去,叹了一口气。“啊,真的?”他说。

  “在我看来,”阿尔贝说,“她非但不会反对我的旅行,而且将热心地赞成,因为这是与她每天叮嘱我的话相符的。”

  “那好,下午五点钟再会。请遵守时间,我们在夜里十二点钟或一点钟可以到了。”

  “到达的黎港吗?”

  “是的,或是在的黎港附近。”

  “但我们能在八小时之内走完一百四十四哩的路吗?”

  “容易得很。”基督山说。

  “你一定是一个奇迹创造者,不用多久,你不但将超过火车,——超过火车并不难,尤其是在法国,——而且甚至将超过急报了。”

  “子爵,既然我们要在七八个钟头以后才能起程,务请遵守时间。”

  “别怕,我除了准备以外没有别的事情了。”

  阿尔贝走了。基督山和阿尔贝点头道别的时候他还是面含微笑的,这时他陷入了沉思。然后,象是要驱散他这种恍惚状态似的,手抹一抹他的额头,拉了两下铃,贝尔图乔进来了。“贝尔图乔,”他说,“我本来说明天或后天到诺曼底去,但现在我准备今天就去。你在五点钟以前可以有充分的时间去准备。派一个人去通知第一站的马夫。马尔塞夫先生陪我一起去。去吧。”

  贝尔图乔遵命行事,派了一个跑差赶到蓬图瓦兹去传达旅行马车要求在六点钟到达的。蓬图瓦兹站另派一个专差去通知第二站,在六小时之内,路上的各处驿站都已准备好了。

  在起程以前,伯爵到海黛的房间里去,把他要出门的消息告诉她,托她照顾一切。

  阿尔贝很守时间。这次旅行最初似乎很乏味,但不久就由于速度的影响而有趣起来。马尔塞夫想不到跑得如此之快。

  “你们的驿马每小时只走六哩,”基督山说,“而且还有那荒谬的法律,规定非经前车旅客的允许后车不能超过,这样一个不中用的或坏脾气的旅客就阻挠一个生性活跃的旅客,在这样的限制之下,的确是寸步难行了。我用我自己的马夫和马逃避这种恼人的状况,不是吗,阿里?”

  伯爵伸头到窗外打了一个唿哨,那几匹马看来象是插上了翅膀。马车带着一种雷鸣似的喧闹声滚过街道;每一个人都转过头来注视这颗飞快而过而又耀目的流星。阿里面带微笑,连连吹着唿哨,用一只手紧紧地抓住缰绳,驰马奔腾,马的美丽鬃毛在迎风飘着。阿里这个沙漠之子这时最得意了,在他所掀起的阵阵尘雾中,他那黝黑的面孔和闪闪发光的眼睛使人想到风沙之精和飓风之神。

  “我到现在才知道由于速度而产生的快感,”马尔塞夫说,他额头上最后的一片阴霾也消失了。“但这些马你是怎么弄来的呢?是专门驯养的吗?”

  “一点不错,”伯爵说。“六年以前,我在匈牙利买进一匹以快速闻名的种马,——价钱多少我不知道,是贝尔图乔付钱买的。我们今天晚上用的三十二匹马都是它的后裔,它们都是全身漆黑,只有前额上有一颗白星。”

  “真神妙!但是,伯爵,你要这些马来做什么用呢?”

  “您看见啦,我用它们来旅行。”

  “但你也不是总旅行呀。”

  “当我不再需要它们的时候,贝尔图乔会把它们卖掉的,他预计可以卖到三四万法郎。”

  “欧洲的国王没有哪一个有那么多的钱来买。”

  “那末他可以卖给一个东方的大君,那个大君用他所有的钱来把它们买去,然后再回去敲榨他的人民,重新装满他的钱箱。”

  “伯爵,我可以向你提问一个问题吗?”

  “当然可以。”

  “除了你以外,贝尔图乔一定也是欧洲最有钱的人了。”

  “你错了,子爵,我相信假如您搜遍贝尔图乔的口袋,您不会找到十个铜板。”

  “那这样他一定是一个奇迹了。我亲爱的伯爵,假如你再告诉我这样神奇的事情,我就真的要不相信了。”

  “我从不讲神话,阿尔贝,告诉我,一个管家为什么要在他的主人身上揩油?”

  “我想,那是因为他的天性如此,天生爱揩油。”

  “您错啦,那是因为他有妻子和家庭,而他本人和他的家人都有难以满足的欲望。同时他也不能确定是否可以永远保持他的职位,希望能给自己找条后路。现在,贝尔图乔先生在这个世界上只有孤苦伶仃独自一个,他可以任意动用我的财产。他确信他决不会离开他的职务。”

  “为什么?”

  “因为我决不能再找到一个更好的人。”

  “你把假定当作既定,讲来讲去依旧是讲的可能性。”

  “噢,决不,我讲的是必然性。在你可以对他们操生死大权的仆人之中,他是最好的了。”

  “你对贝尔图乔有那种权力吗?”

  “有。”伯爵冷冷地回答。

  有些字句可以象一扇铁门似的截断一次谈话,伯爵的“有”便是这一类的字句。全部旅程以相等的速度完成,分成八段的那三十二匹马在八小时之内走完了一百四十四哩路。

  他们在午夜来到一个美丽的花园门前。看门人已经起身了,开着大门在等候,因为最后一站的马夫已来通知过他。清晨两点半钟,马尔塞夫被领进他的房间里,洗澡水和晚餐都已准备好了。站在马车后面的那个仆人侍候他;同来的巴浦斯订则侍候伯爵坐在马车前面。阿尔贝洗了澡,用了膳,然后上床。整夜,他是在苍凉的潮声中合眼。早晨起来,他走到窗前,打开窗子,走到一个小小阳台上;他的前面是海,是那浩瀚无垠一望无际的大海,在他的后面,是一个环绕在小树林里的美丽花园。在一条小溪里,停着一艘两舷狭而帆樯高耸的独船,桅顶上挂着一面旗,旗上绣有基督山的微章,那微章的图案是:在一片天蓝色的海上有一座金山,微章上部还有一个十字架,这显然是象征“基督山”这个名字,上帝使这座山变得比金山更值钱,同时它也象征着耶稣蒙难的髑髅地,红十字表示被耶稣的神圣的血所染红的十字架,或是象征着这个人的神秘的往事里的一段受苦和再生的经历。独桅船的四周停着几艘附近村庄里渔夫们的渔船,象是卑微的臣仆在等候他们女王的吩咐。这儿,象基督山逗留一两天的任何地点一样,一切都安排得舒适,日子过得很惬意。

  阿尔贝在他的小厅里找到两支熗,和其他一些打猎的工具。在楼下的另一个房间里,藏着英国人——英国人使用的种种巧妙的渔具,他们都是好渔夫,因为耐心——所以还不曾劝服因循度日的法国渔夫采用。时间就在打猎捕鱼中过去了,基督山的成绩非常突出,他们在林园里射死了一打野雉,在小溪里捉到同样多的鳟鱼,在一个可以俯瞰大海的阁楼里进餐,在书斋里用茶。

  到第三天傍晚,阿尔贝因为连日奔波,十分疲倦,躺在窗口附近的一张圈椅里睡觉,伯爵对那些运动只当作游戏,正在设计一个图纸,准备在他的家里造一间温室。这时,大路上一阵疾驰的马蹄声使阿尔贝抬起头来。他紧张地在院子里看到了他自己的贴身跟班,他并没有吩咐他跟来,恐惧使基督山感到不便。

  “弗劳兰丁来了!”他跳起来喊道。“是我的母亲病了吗?”

  他急急忙忙向门口奔去。基督山注视着他,他看到他走近那跟班,跟班从口袋里抽出一密封的小包,里面是一张报纸和一封信。“这是谁送来的?”他急切地说。

  “波尚先生。”弗劳兰丁回答。

  “是他派你来的吗?”

  “是,先生,他派人把我叫到他的家里去,给我旅费,弄到一匹马,叫我答应不见你不停下来。我在十五小时之内赶到了这里。”

  阿尔贝哆哆嗦嗦地拆开那封信,才读了几行,他就发出一声惊喊,浑身颤抖地抓住那份报纸张。突然地,他的眼睛变得黯然无神了,他的腿软了下去,要不是弗劳兰丁扶住他,他就要跌在地上了。

  “可怜的青年人,”基督山低声说,“俗话说,父亲的罪将连累到第三代和第四代的子孙,这句话看来是确实的了。”

  这时,阿尔贝已经醒过来,他把落在汗溶溶前额上的头发甩回去,继续阅读,然后双手把信和报纸压成一团,说:“弗劳兰丁,你的马还能立刻回去吗?”

  “你离开的时候家里情形怎么样?”

  “一切都很安静,但我从波尚先生那儿回去的时候,我发觉夫人在流泪。她派人叫我去,问您几时回来。我告诉她说,我要来找您了,是波尚先生差我来的,她最初想阻止我,但想了一会儿以后,她说:‘是的,去吧,弗劳兰丁,让他回来吧。’”

  “是的,我的母亲,”阿尔贝说,“我就回去了,叫那不要脸的混蛋等着瞧吧!但我必须先去告辞一声——”

  他回到刚才离开基督山的那个房间。他已不再是刚才那个人了,在五分钟的时间里已他有了一个可怕的变化。他出去的时候一切如常,回来却带来了一种颤抖声音,一种狂乱的神色,一种气势汹汹的目光和一种踉跄的脚步。“伯爵,”他说,“我感谢你的盛情款待,也很乐意能多享受些,但我现在必须回到巴黎去了。”

  “发生了什么事?”

  “一件很不幸的事,在我看来比生命更重要的事情。别问我,我求求你;请您借给我一匹马。”

  “我的马厩任您选用,子爵,但骑马回去会累跨您的。乘驿车或骄车吧。”

  “不,那会耽误我的时间,而且我需要经受您怕我累跨的那种疲劳,它对我很有好处。”

  阿尔贝走了几步,象一个中了一颗熗弹的似地一仰身,倒入房门一张附近的椅子里。基督山并没有看到他这第二次虚脱,他正站在窗口喊:“阿里,给马尔塞夫先生备一匹马!他急着要走!”

  这几句话振作了阿尔贝的精神,他跑出房间,伯爵跟在后面。“谢谢你!”他跃上马背,喊道。“你也赶快回来,弗劳兰丁。路上换马还需要说什么话吗?”

  “只要您从所骑的马背上跳下来,便立刻会有另外一匹马备好了。”

  阿尔贝迟疑了一会儿。“你也许会以为我这次告辞奇特而愚蠢,”但“你不知道报纸上几行字会使一个人陷入绝望。好吧,”他把那张报纸摔下来给他,又说,“念一念吧,但等我走了以后才念,免得你看见我气得发疯。”

  当伯爵拾起那张报纸的时候,阿尔贝用马刺踢了他的马肚子一下,马象一支箭似地疾驰而去。伯爵带着一种无限怜悯感情望着他,当人影完全消先的时候,他读道:——

  “三星期前,《大公报》曾讽示亚尼纳总督阿里手下服务的法国军官以亚尼纳堡拱手让敌,并出卖他的恩主给土耳其人的消息;那个法国军官当时确自称为弗尔南多,但此后他已在他的教名上加了一个贵族的衔头和一个姓氏。他现在自称为马尔塞夫伯爵,并在贵族院里占着一个座位。”

  这个被波尚大度地掩盖起来的可怕的秘密,就这样又象一个张牙舞爪的怪物似的出现了;在阿尔贝起程到诺曼底去的两天以后,竟有人残酷地去通知另一家报馆,发表了这几行几乎可使阿尔贝发疯的消息。





[ 此帖被喻然末年在2013-10-23 21:37重新编辑 ]
暮辞朝

ZxID:15103679


等级: 内阁元老
配偶: 清风雅乐
这一段开心的日子请你勿忘
举报 只看该作者 51楼  发表于: 2013-10-23 0
英文原文
Chapter 86
The Trial.

At eight o'clock in the morning Albert had arrived at Beauchamp's door. The valet de chambre had received orders to usher him in at once. Beauchamp was in his bath. "Here I am," said Albert.

"Well, my poor friend," replied Beauchamp, "I expected you."

"I need not say I think you are too faithful and too kind to have spoken of that painful circumstance. Your having sent for me is another proof of your affection. So, without losing time, tell me, have you the slightest idea whence this terrible blow proceeds?"

"I think I have some clew."

"But first tell me all the particulars of this shameful plot." Beauchamp proceeded to relate to the young man, who was overwhelmed with shame and grief, the following facts. Two days previously, the article had appeared in another paper besides the Impartial, and, what was more serious, one that was well known as a government paper. Beauchamp was breakfasting when he read the paragraph. He sent immediately for a cabriolet, and hastened to the publisher's office. Although professing diametrically opposite principles from those of the editor of the other paper, Beauchamp -- as it sometimes, we may say often, happens -- was his intimate friend. The editor was reading, with apparent delight, a leading article in the same paper on beet-sugar, probably a composition of his own.

"Ah, pardieu," said Beauchamp, "with the paper in your hand, my friend, I need not tell you the cause of my visit."

"Are you interested in the sugar question?" asked the editor of the ministerial paper.

"No," replied Beauchamp, "I have not considered the question; a totally different subject interests me."

"What is it?"

"The article relative to Morcerf."

"Indeed? Is it not a curious affair?"

"So curious, that I think you are running a great risk of a prosecution for defamation of character."

"Not at all; we have received with the information all the requisite proofs, and we are quite sure M. de Morcerf will not raise his voice against us; besides, it is rendering a service to one's country to denounce these wretched criminals who are unworthy of the honor bestowed on them." Beauchamp was thunderstruck. "Who, then, has so correctly informed you?" asked he; "for my paper, which gave the first information on the subject, has been obliged to stop for want of proof; and yet we are more interested than you in exposing M. de Morcerf, as he is a peer of France, and we are of the opposition."

"Oh, that is very simple; we have not sought to scandalize. This news was brought to us. A man arrived yesterday from Yanina, bringing a formidable array of documents; and when we hesitated to publish the accusatory article, he told us it should be inserted in some other paper."

Beauchamp understood that nothing remained but to submit, and left the office to despatch a courier to Morcerf. But he had been unable to send to Albert the following particulars, as the events had transpired after the messenger's departure; namely, that the same day a great agitation was manifest in the House of Peers among the usually calm members of that dignified assembly. Every one had arrived almost before the usual hour, and was conversing on the melancholy event which was to attract the attention of the public towards one of their most illustrious colleagues. Some were perusing the article, others making comments and recalling circumstances which substantiated the charges still more. The Count of Morcerf was no favorite with his colleagues. Like all upstarts, he had had recourse to a great deal of haughtiness to maintain his position. The true nobility laughed at him, the talented repelled him, and the honorable instinctively despised him. He was, in fact, in the unhappy position of the victim marked for sacrifice; the finger of God once pointed at him, every one was prepared to raise the hue and cry.

The Count of Morcerf alone was ignorant of the news. He did not take in the paper containing the defamatory article, and had passed the morning in writing letters and in trying a horse. He arrived at his usual hour, with a proud look and insolent demeanor; he alighted, passed through the corridors, and entered the house without observing the hesitation of the door-keepers or the coolness of his colleagues. Business had already been going on for half an hour when he entered. Every one held the accusing paper, but, as usual, no one liked to take upon himself the responsibility of the attack. At length an honorable peer, Morcerf's acknowledged enemy, ascended the tribune with that solemnity which announced that the expected moment had arrived. There was an impressive silence; Morcerf alone knew not why such profound attention was given to an orator who was not always listened to with so much complacency. The count did not notice the introduction, in which the speaker announced that his communication would be of that vital importance that it demanded the undivided attention of the House; but at the mention of Yanina and Colonel Fernand, he turned so frightfully pale that every member shuddered and fixed his eyes upon him. Moral wounds have this peculiarity, -- they may be hidden, but they never close; always painful, always ready to bleed when touched, they remain fresh and open in the heart.

The article having been read during the painful hush that followed, a universal shudder pervaded the assembly, and immediately the closest attention was given to the orator as he resumed his remarks. He stated his scruples and the difficulties of the case; it was the honor of M. de Morcerf, and that of the whole House, he proposed to defend, by provoking a debate on personal questions, which are always such painful themes of discussion. He concluded by calling for an investigation, which might dispose of the calumnious report before it had time to spread, and restore M. de Morcerf to the position he had long held in public opinion. Morcerf was so completely overwhelmed by this great and unexpected calamity that he could scarcely stammer a few words as he looked around on the assembly. This timidity, which might proceed from the astonishment of innocence as well as the shame of guilt, conciliated some in his favor; for men who are truly generous are always ready to compassionate when the misfortune of their enemy surpasses the limits of their hatred.

The president put it to the vote, and it was decided that the investigation should take place. The count was asked what time he required to prepare his defence. Morcerf's courage had revived when he found himself alive after this horrible blow. "My lords," answered he, "it is not by time I could repel the attack made on me by enemies unknown to me, and, doubtless, hidden in obscurity; it is immediately, and by a thunderbolt, that I must repel the flash of lightning which, for a moment, startled me. Oh, that I could, instead of taking up this defence, shed my last drop of blood to prove to my noble colleagues that I am their equal in worth." These words made a favorable impression on behalf of the accused. "I demand, then, that the examination shall take place as soon as possible, and I will furnish the house with all necessary information."

"What day do you fix?" asked the president.

"To-day I am at your service," replied the count. The president rang the bell. "Does the House approve that the examination should take place to-day?"

"Yes," was the unanimous answer.

A committee of twelve members was chosen to examine the proofs brought forward by Morcerf. The investigation would begin at eight o'clock that evening in the committee-room, and if postponement were necessary, the proceedings would be resumed each evening at the same hour. Morcerf asked leave to retire; he had to collect the documents he had long been preparing against this storm, which his sagacity had foreseen.

Albert listened, trembling now with hope, then with anger, and then again with shame, for from Beauchamp's confidence he knew his father was guilty, and he asked himself how, since he was guilty, he could prove his innocence. Beauchamp hesitated to continue his narrative. "What next?" asked Albert.

"What next? My friend, you impose a painful task on me. Must you know all?"

"Absolutely; and rather from your lips than another's."

"Muster up all your courage, then, for never have you required it more." Albert passed his hand over his forehead, as if to try his strength, as a man who is preparing to defend his life proves his shield and bends his sword. He thought himself strong enough, for he mistook fever for energy. "Go on," said he.

"The evening arrived; all Paris was in expectation. Many said your father had only to show himself to crush the charge against him; many others said he would not appear; while some asserted that they had seen him start for Brussels; and others went to the police-office to inquire if he had taken out a passport. I used all my influence with one of the committee, a young peer of my acquaintance, to get admission to one of the galleries. He called for me at seven o'clock, and, before any one had arrived, asked one of the door-keepers to place me in a box. I was concealed by a column, and might witness the whole of the terrible scene which was about to take place. At eight o'clock all were in their places, and M. de Morcerf entered at the last stroke. He held some papers in his hand; his countenance was calm, and his step firm, and he was dressed with great care in his military uniform, which was buttoned completely up to the chin. His presence produced a good effect. The committee was made up of Liberals, several of whom came forward to shake hands with him."

Albert felt his heart bursting at these particulars, but gratitude mingled with his sorrow: he would gladly have embraced those who had given his father this proof of esteem at a moment when his honor was so powerfully attacked. "At this moment one of the door-keepers brought in a letter for the president. `You are at liberty to speak, M. de Morcerf,' said the president, as he unsealed the letter; and the count began his defence, I assure you, Albert, in a most eloquent and skilful manner. He produced documents proving that the Vizier of Yanina had up to the last moment honored him with his entire confidence, since he had interested him with a negotiation of life and death with the emperor. He produced the ring, his mark of authority, with which Ali Pasha generally sealed his letters, and which the latter had given him, that he might, on his return at any hour of the day or night, gain access to the presence, even in the harem. Unfortunately, the negotiation failed, and when he returned to defend his benefactor, he was dead. `But,' said the count, `so great was Ali Pasha's confidence, that on his death-bed he resigned his favorite mistress and her daughter to my care.'" Albert started on hearing these words; the history of Haidee recurred to him, and he remembered what she had said of that message and the ring, and the manner in which she had been sold and made a slave. "And what effect did this discourse produce?" anxiously inquired Albert. "I acknowledge it affected me, and, indeed, all the committee also," said Beauchamp.

"Meanwhile, the president carelessly opened the letter which had been brought to him; but the first lines aroused his attention; he read them again and again, and fixing his eyes on M. de Morcerf, `Count,' said he, `you have said that the Vizier of Yanina confided his wife and daughter to your care?' -- `Yes, sir,' replied Morcerf; `but in that, like all the rest, misfortune pursued me. On my return, Vasiliki and her daughter Haidee had disappeared.' -- `Did you know them?' -- `My intimacy with the pasha and his unlimited confidence had gained me an introduction to them, and I had seen them above twenty times.'

"`Have you any idea what became of them?' -- `Yes, sir; I heard they had fallen victims to their sorrow, and, perhaps, to their poverty. I was not rich; my life was in constant danger; I could not seek them, to my great regret.' The president frowned imperceptibly. `Gentlemen,' said he, `you have heard the Comte de Morcerf's defence. Can you, sir, produce any witnesses to the truth of what you have asserted?' -- `Alas, no, monsieur,' replied the count; `all those who surrounded the vizier, or who knew me at his court, are either dead or gone away, I know not where. I believe that I alone, of all my countrymen, survived that dreadful war. I have only the letters of Ali Tepelini, which I have placed before you; the ring, a token of his good-will, which is here; and, lastly, the most convincing proof I can offer, after an anonymous attack, and that is the absence of any witness against my veracity and the purity of my military life.' A murmur of approbation ran through the assembly; and at this moment, Albert, had nothing more transpired, your father's cause had been gained. It only remained to put it to the vote, when the president resumed: `Gentlemen and you, monsieur, -- you will not be displeased, I presume, to listen to one who calls himself a very important witness, and who has just presented himself. He is, doubtless, come to prove the perfect innocence of our colleague. Here is a letter I have just received on the subject; shall it be read, or shall it be passed over? and shall we take no notice of this incident?' M. de Morcerf turned pale, and clinched his hands on the papers he held. The committee decided to hear the letter; the count was thoughtful and silent. The president read: --

"`Mr. President, -- I can furnish the committee of inquiry into the conduct of the Lieutenant-General the Count of Morcerf in Epirus and in Macedonia with important particulars.'

"The president paused, and the count turned pale. The president looked at his auditors. `Proceed,' was heard on all sides. The president resumed: --

"`I was on the spot at the death of Ali Pasha. I was present during his last moments. I know what is become of Vasiliki and Haidee. I am at the command of the committee, and even claim the honor of being heard. I shall be in the lobby when this note is delivered to you.'

"`And who is this witness, or rather this enemy?' asked the count, in a tone in which there was a visible alteration. `We shall know, sir,' replied the president. `Is the committee willing to hear this witness?' -- `Yes, yes,' they all said at once. The door-keeper was called. `Is there any one in the lobby?' said the president.

"`Yes, sir.' -- `Who is it?' -- `A woman, accompanied by a servant.' Every one looked at his neighbor. `Bring her in,' said the president. Five minutes after the door-keeper again appeared; all eyes were fixed on the door, and I," said Beauchamp, "shared the general expectation and anxiety. Behind the door-keeper walked a woman enveloped in a large veil, which completely concealed her. It was evident, from her figure and the perfumes she had about her, that she was young and fastidious in her tastes, but that was all. The president requested her to throw aside her veil, and it was then seen that she was dressed in the Grecian costume, and was remarkably beautiful."

"Ah," said Albert, "it was she."

"Who?"

"Haidee."

"Who told you that?"

"Alas, I guess it. But go on, Beauchamp. You see I am calm and strong. And yet we must be drawing near the disclosure."

"M. de Morcerf," continued Beauchamp, "looked at this woman with surprise and terror. Her lips were about to pass his sentence of life or death. To the committee the adventure was so extraordinary and curious, that the interest they had felt for the count's safety became now quite a secondary matter. The president himself advanced to place a seat for the young lady; but she declined availing herself of it. As for the count, he had fallen on his chair; it was evident that his legs refused to support him.

"`Madame,' said the president, `you have engaged to furnish the committee with some important particulars respecting the affair at Yanina, and you have stated that you were an eyewitness of the event.' -- `I was, indeed,' said the stranger, with a tone of sweet melancholy, and with the sonorous voice peculiar to the East.

"`But allow me to say that you must have been very young then.' -- `I was four years old; but as those events deeply concerned me, not a single detail has escaped my memory.' -- `In what manner could these events concern you? and who are you, that they should have made so deep an impression on you?' -- `On them depended my father's life,' replied she. `I am Haidee, the daughter of Ali Tepelini, pasha of Yanina, and of Vasiliki, his beloved wife.'

"The blush of mingled pride and modesty which suddenly suffused the cheeks of the young woman, the brilliancy of her eye, and her highly important communication, produced an indescribable effect on the assembly. As for the count, he could not have been more overwhelmed if a thunderbolt had fallen at his feet and opened an immense gulf before him. `Madame,' replied the president, bowing with profound respect, `allow me to ask one question; it shall be the last: Can you prove the authenticity of what you have now stated?' -- `I can, sir,' said Haidee, drawing from under her veil a satin satchel highly perfumed; `for here is the register of my birth, signed by my father and his principal officers, and that of my baptism, my father having consented to my being brought up in my mother's faith, -- this latter has been sealed by the grand primate of Macedonia and Epirus; and lastly (and perhaps the most important), the record of the sale of my person and that of my mother to the Armenian merchant El-Kobbir, by the French officer, who, in his infamous bargain with the Porte, had reserved as his part of the booty the wife and daughter of his benefactor, whom he sold for the sum of four hundred thousand francs.' A greenish pallor spread over the count's cheeks, and his eyes became bloodshot at these terrible imputations, which were listened to by the assembly with ominous silence.

"Haidee, still calm, but with a calmness more dreadful than the anger of another would have been, handed to the president the record of her sale, written in Arabic. It had been supposed some of the papers might be in the Arabian, Romaic, or Turkish language, and the interpreter of the House was in attendance. One of the noble peers, who was familiar with the Arabic language, having studied it during the famous Egyptian campaign, followed with his eye as the translator read aloud: --

"`I, El-Kobbir, a slave-merchant, and purveyor of the harem of his highness, acknowledge having received for transmission to the sublime emperor, from the French lord, the Count of Monte Cristo, an emerald valued at eight hundred thousand francs; as the ransom of a young Christian slave of eleven years of age, named Haidee, the acknowledged daughter of the late lord Ali Tepelini, pasha of Yanina, and of Vasiliki, his favorite; she having been sold to me seven years previously, with her mother, who had died on arriving at Constantinople, by a French colonel in the service of the Vizier Ali Tepelini, named Fernand Mondego. The above-mentioned purchase was made on his highness's account, whose mandate I had, for the sum of four hundred thousand francs.

"`Given at Constantinople, by authority of his highness, in the year 1247 of the Hegira.

"`Signed El-Kobbir.'

"`That this record should have all due authority, it shall bear the imperial seal, which the vendor is bound to have affixed to it.'

"Near the merchant's signature there was, indeed, the seal of the sublime emperor. A dreadful silence followed the reading of this document; the count could only stare, and his gaze, fixed as if unconsciously on Haidee, seemed one of fire and blood. `Madame,' said the president, `may reference be made to the Count of Monte Cristo, who is now, I believe, in Paris?' -- `Sir,' replied Haidee, `the Count of Monte Cristo, my foster-father, has been in Normandy the last three days.'

"`Who, then, has counselled you to take this step, one for which the court is deeply indebted to you, and which is perfectly natural, considering your birth and your misfortunes?' -- `Sir,' replied Haidee, `I have been led to take this step from a feeling of respect and grief. Although a Christian, may God forgive me, I have always sought to revenge my illustrious father. Since I set my foot in France, and knew the traitor lived in Paris, I have watched carefully. I live retired in the house of my noble protector, but I do it from choice. I love retirement and silence, because I can live with my thoughts and recollections of past days. But the Count of Monte Cristo surrounds me with every paternal care, and I am ignorant of nothing which passes in the world. I learn all in the silence of my apartments, -- for instance, I see all the newspapers, every periodical, as well as every new piece of music; and by thus watching the course of the life of others, I learned what had transpired this morning in the House of Peers, and what was to take place this evening; then I wrote.'

"`Then,' remarked the president, `the Count of Monte Cristo knows nothing of your present proceedings?' -- `He is quite unaware of them, and I have but one fear, which is that he should disapprove of what I have done. But it is a glorious day for me,' continued the young girl, raising her ardent gaze to heaven, `that on which I find at last an opportunity of avenging my father!'

"The count had not uttered one word the whole of this time. His colleagues looked at him, and doubtless pitied his prospects, blighted under the perfumed breath of a woman. His misery was depicted in sinister lines on his countenance. `M. de Morcerf,' said the president, `do you recognize this lady as the daughter of Ali Tepelini, pasha of Yanina?' -- `No,' said Morcerf, attempting to rise, `it is a base plot, contrived by my enemies.' Haidee, whose eyes had been fixed on the door, as if expecting some one, turned hastily, and, seeing the count standing, shrieked, `You do not know me?' said she. `Well, I fortunately recognize you! You are Fernand Mondego, the French officer who led the troops of my noble father! It is you who surrendered the castle of Yanina! It is you who, sent by him to Constantinople, to treat with the emperor for the life or death of your benefactor, brought back a false mandate granting full pardon! It is you who, with that mandate, obtained the pasha's ring, which gave you authority over Selim, the fire-keeper! It is you who stabbed Selim. It is you who sold us, my mother and me, to the merchant, El-Kobbir! Assassin, assassin, assassin, you have still on your brow your master's blood! Look, gentlemen, all!'

"These words had been pronounced with such enthusiasm and evident truth, that every eye was fixed on the count's forehead, and he himself passed his hand across it, as if he felt Ali's blood still lingering there. `You positively recognize M. de Morcerf as the officer, Fernand Mondego?' -- `Indeed I do!' cried Haidee. `Oh, my mother, it was you who said, "You were free, you had a beloved father, you were destined to be almost a queen. Look well at that man; it is he who raised your father's head on the point of a spear; it is he who sold us; it is he who forsook us! Look well at his right hand, on which he has a large wound; if you forgot his features, you would know him by that hand, into which fell, one by one, the gold pieces of the merchant El-Kobbir!" I know him! Ah, let him say now if he does not recognize me!' Each word fell like a dagger on Morcerf, and deprived him of a portion of his energy; as she uttered the last, he hid his mutilated hand hastily in his bosom, and fell back on his seat, overwhelmed by wretchedness and despair. This scene completely changed the opinion of the assembly respecting the accused count.

"`Count of Morcerf,' said the president, `do not allow yourself to be cast down; answer. The justice of the court is supreme and impartial as that of God; it will not suffer you to be trampled on by your enemies without giving you an opportunity of defending yourself. Shall further inquiries be made? Shall two members of the House be sent to Yanina? Speak!' Morcerf did not reply. Then all the members looked at each other with terror. They knew the count's energetic and violent temper; it must be, indeed, a dreadful blow which would deprive him of courage to defend himself. They expected that his stupefied silence would be followed by a fiery outburst. `Well,' asked the president, `what is your decision?'

"`I have no reply to make,' said the count in a low tone.

"`Has the daughter of Ali Tepelini spoken the truth?' said the president. `Is she, then, the terrible witness to whose charge you dare not plead "Not guilty"? Have you really committed the crimes of which you are accused?' The count looked around him with an expression which might have softened tigers, but which could not disarm his judges. Then he raised his eyes towards the ceiling, but withdrew then, immediately, as if he feared the roof would open and reveal to his distressed view that second tribunal called heaven, and that other judge named God. Then, with a hasty movement, he tore open his coat, which seemed to stifle him, and flew from the room like a madman; his footstep was heard one moment in the corridor, then the rattling of his carriage-wheels as he was driven rapidly away. `Gentlemen,' said the president, when silence was restored, `is the Count of Morcerf convicted of felony, treason, and conduct unbecoming a member of this House?' -- `Yes,' replied all the members of the committee of inquiry with a unanimous voice.

"Haidee had remained until the close of the meeting. She heard the count's sentence pronounced without betraying an expression of joy or pity; then drawing her veil over her face she bowed majestically to the councillors, and left with that dignified step which Virgil attributes to his goddesses."





中文翻译
第八十六章 审问

  早晨八点钟,阿尔贝象一个霹雳似的落到波尚的门前。仆人早已受到吩咐,领他到他主人的寝室里,主人正在洗澡。

  “怎么样?”阿尔贝说。

  “怎么样?我可怜的朋友,?波尚答道,“我正在等待你。”

  “我一到就过来了。不用告诉我,波尚,我相信你是守信义讲交情的,决不会向任何人谈及那件事,——不会的学思想及关于其他科学的观点。,我的朋友。而且,你派人来找我,就是你关心我的一个最好的证明。所以,不要浪费时间了,告诉我吧,你能不能猜到这个可怕的打击是从哪儿来的?”

  “我可以立刻用两个字告诉你。”

  “但先把这个可耻阴谋的一切细节讲给我听吧。”

  波尚于是向那被羞辱和痛苦折磨着的青年开始叙述下面这些事实:两天以前,那则消息在另一家报纸——并不是在《大公报》上——出现,而更严重的是,那家报纸是大家都知道的政府机关报。波尚读到那段新闻的时候正在用早膳,他立刻派人叫了一辆轻便马车体一”,两者相互联系,不可分离。“神即形也,形即神也。是,不等吃完早餐,就赶到报馆去。

  波尚的主张虽然与那家报纸的编辑正好相反,可是他们倒是亲密的朋友,这原是常有的事。那位编辑正在津津有味地读报上一篇论甜菜问题文章,那篇文章大概是他自己写的。

  “啊,真好!”波尚说,“既然你手里拿着报纸,我的朋友,我就不必告诉你我这次拜访的原因。”

  “难道你也关心食糖问题了吗?”那家政府报纸的编辑问道。

  “不,”波尚回答,“对这个问题,我完全是个外行,我所关心的是一个性质完全不同的问题。”

  “什么问题?”

  “那篇关于马尔塞夫的文章。”

  “真的!那不是一件怪事吗?”

  “我认为你冒着很大的危险,因为很有可能被控为破坏名誉罪。”

  “决不会的,我们除了那则消息以外,还同时拿到一切必需的证据,我们确信马尔塞夫先生不会向我们抗议。此外,把那些不值得享受国家所赐尊荣的奸恶歹徒揭露出来,也算是报效祖国。”

  波尚犹如五雷轰顶,“那末,是谁来这样正式地通知你的呢?”他问道。“这件事情是我的报纸先发动的,但由于证据不足,不得不停止刊载,其实对揭露马尔塞夫先生这件事,更感兴趣的应该是我们,因为他是法国贵族院的一个议员,而我们是反对派。”

  “噢!这是非常简单的,那则诽谤消息不是我们去找来的,而是它自己上门来的。昨天一个从从亚尼纳来的人,带来了那些可怕的东西,当我们对于发表那篇告发性的文章表示犹豫时,他对我们说,假如我们拒绝,那篇文章就会在别家报纸上出现。”

  波尚知道除了忍气吞声以外再没有别的办法,就离开报馆派人去找马尔塞夫。但他却不能把下面这些事情通知阿尔贝,因为这些事情是信差离开以后才发生的:那天,一向冷清的贵族院里也显出了很大的骚动。每一个人都比往常到得早,纷纷谈论着这不祥的事情,因为这件事会使大众的注意力全都集中到他们这个显赫机构里的一个最著名的议员。有些人在细读那则消息,有些人在发表议论,追述附和这种攻击的往事。伯爵与他的同僚们并不融洽。象一切暴发户一样,他以前经常装出一种过份的骄傲以维持他的地位。老贵族嘲笑他;才智之士排斥他;德高望重的人本能地厌恶他。伯爵陷入了祭坛上的牺牲品似的惨境。一旦被上帝的手指为牺牲品,每一个人便都要攻击他了。

  只有马尔塞夫伯爵不知道当日所发生的事情。他没有看到那份登载诽谤消息的报纸,以写信和骑马度过了早晨的时光。所以他在往常的时间到达议会,仍带着一种骄横的神色和傲慢的态度:他下车,经过走廊,进入议院,并没有注意到听差的迟疑和他同僚的冷淡。会议在他到达半小时前就已经开始了。虽然伯爵的神态和举止都未改变,——我们已经说过,他对于当日的事情毫不知情,——但在旁人看来,他的态度和举止似乎比往常更显得傲慢不逊;他的出席被视作对议会的一种挑衅,以致全体议员都为议院的尊严受到侮辱而深感愤怒;有些人认为这是一种失礼;有些人认为这是一种目中无人;有些人则认为是一种侮辱。整个议院虽然都急于想开始辩论;但象往常一样,谁都不愿意担起为难的责任。

  最后,一个令人尊敬的议员,马尔塞夫的知名敌人,带着庄严的神色跨上讲台。这表示预期的时间已经到了,议院里顿时鸦雀无声;只有马尔塞夫不知道这个一向并不如此受重视的演讲者会受到这样重视的原因。发言者宣称他有非常重要的消息要报告,要求全场一致注意,伯爵对这一段开场白并未予以特别注意;但当听到亚尼纳和弗尔南多上校的时候,他的脸色就变得那令人可怕地苍白,以致每一个议员都打了一个寒颤,所有眼光都集中到他身上。精神上的创伤就有这种特性,——它可以被掩盖起来,但却决不会收口;它是永远痛苦的,被触及就会流血,永远鲜血淋漓地留在心头。

  他的演说在鸦雀无声的会场里进行下去,只偶尔被一阵阵叹息声所打断,当他继续讲下去时,全场又肃静下来,他讲到他为这件事感到不安,查明这件案子,任务相当艰巨。他之所以要引起一场私人问题的辩论,是为了要保全马尔塞夫先生的个人名誉和整个议院的名誉。他的结论是要求立即进行一次审查,以使谣传尽快被挫败,不令其散布出去,借此恢复马尔塞夫先生在舆论界所长期建立的地位。

  这个意想不到的横祸是这样的打倒了马尔塞夫,以致当他带着一种迷惑不解的表情环顾全场的时候,他简直说不出一句话来,这种胆怯的表情既可以看做是无辜者过分受惊,也可以说是自愧有罪者的表现,这种态度为他赢得了一部分同情,——因为真正宽厚仁义的人当见到他们敌人的不幸超过他们仇恨的范围时,总是会发生同情的。主席把这件事付诸表决,结果决定应该进行审查。主席问伯爵需要多少时间来准备他的辩护。马尔塞夫发现在经受这个可怕的打击以后居然还活着,他的勇气便恢复了。“诸位勋爵,”他答说,“对于这由敌人暗中指使的攻击,是不能靠时间来反击的,我必须立刻用一个霹雳来答复那曾暂时使我吓了一跳的闪电。噢!我不但能辩护,而且将流近我最后的一滴血,向我高贵的同僚们证明我无愧于与他们为伍!”这番话使人产生了一种对被告有利的印象。“所以,我要求审查应该尽可能赶快举行,我应当把一切必需的资料提供给院方参考。”

  “您指定哪一天?”主席问。

  “从今天起,我悉听院方处置。”伯爵回答。

  主席摇了摇铃。“是否全体同意今天就举行审查?”

  “同意!”全场一致回答。

  议院选出了一个十二人委员会来审查马尔塞夫所提出的证据。审查委员会决定当天晚上八点在小组会议室里开会:如果有必要继续,每天晚上在同样时间开会。马尔塞夫要求退席,他得去搜集那些他早就准备着以便应付这种风波的证据,他的机警使他预料到这种风暴的可能性。

  波尚把我们现在所叙述的这一切事情详详细细地讲给那阿尔贝听;他的叙述当然更比我们富于生气,因为当时事件正在演变中,而现在则已事过境迁。阿尔贝浑身都在颤抖着,有时抱着希望,有时愤怒,有时又羞愧,——因为凭他对波尚的信任,他知道他的父亲是有罪的;而他自问,既然他是有罪的,他又如何能证明他的无辜。波尚迟疑着不再叙述下去。

  “以后呢?”阿尔贝问。

  “以后?我的朋友,你给了我一件痛苦的工作了。你一定要全部知道吗?”

  “绝对要,与其从别人的嘴里知道,还不如从你的嘴里知道的好。”

  “那末,请你做好精神准备,因为这是需要勇气的时候了。”

  阿尔贝伸手摸一摸自己的额头,象是在证明自己的精力,象一个人在准备防卫他生命的时候试一试他的盾和弯一弯他的剑一样。他以为自己很强壮,因为他把自己的激动情绪误认作力量了。“讲下去。”他说。

  “那天晚上,”波尚继续说,“全巴黎在等待消息。许多人说,只有你的父亲出面才能使指控不攻自破,许多人说他不会出席,有些人斩钉截铁地说,他们亲眼看见他动身到布鲁塞尔去了,也有人到警察局去查问他有没有去领护照。我认识一个年轻的贵族,他也是审查委员之一,我竭力恳求他给我一个旁听的机会。他在七点钟的时候来找我,在趁开会的人还没来,要求一个听差把我藏在一间边厢里。我躲在一根圆柱后面,希望能全部目击这一切。八点正,大家都已到齐了,马尔塞夫先生在时钟敲到最后一下的时候走了进来。他的手里拿着一些文件,看上去脸色平静,脚步坚定,衣服漂亮而不浮华。根据老军人的习惯,他的上装一直扣到颈下。他的出场产生了一个良好的效果。审查委员会是由中立人士组成的,其中有几个上前来与他握手。”

  阿尔贝在听这些事情的时候,觉得他的心快要爆炸了,但在他的忧伤之中混杂着感情。他很愿意能拥抱一下那些在他父亲的名誉受到这样一些攻击的时候还能给他这种敬意的人。

  “这时,一个听差拿了一封信来交给主席。‘您可以发言了,马尔塞夫先生,’主席一面说,一面拆开那封信,于是伯爵开始为自己辩护起来。我敢向你保证,阿尔贝,他的辩护是最雄辩和最有技巧的。拿出文件证明亚尼纳总督到最后一刻是对他全部信任的,因为他曾要派他去和土耳其皇帝作一次生死攸关的谈判。他拿出那只戒指,这是阿里总督的权威的像征,他常常用这只戒指来作为他的信物,阿里总督给他这只戒指的用意,就是为了当他回来的时候,不论日夜,不论任何时间,可以凭此直接去见他,甚至到他的寝室去见他。不幸的是,他说,那次谈判失败了,而当他回来保卫他的恩主的时候,他已经死了。‘但是,’伯爵说,‘阿里总督对我是这样的信任,甚至在他临死的时候,他还把他的宠妾和他的女儿托我照顾。’”

  阿尔贝听到这几句话,不觉吃了一惊。他想起海黛的身世来了,他还记得她讲述那个使者和那只戒指时所说的话,以及她被出卖和变成一个奴隶的经过。“这一段话产生了什么影响呢?”阿尔贝急切地问。

  “我承认这段话感动了我,也的确感动了全体委员,”波尚说。“这时,主席漫不经心地阅读那封送来的信,开头那几行就引起了他的注意。他把那几行读了读,然后眼睛盯住马尔塞夫先生。‘伯爵阁下,’他说,‘您说亚尼纳总督曾把他的妻女托付给了你照顾?’‘是的,阁下,’马尔塞夫答道,‘但在那件事情上,象在其他一切事情上一样,不幸总追赶着我,当我回去的时候,凡瑟丽姬和她的女儿海黛已失踪了。’‘你认识她们吗?’‘我和总督的密切关系以及他对我的忠诚的无限信任使我见过她们二十多次。’‘您知道她们后来的下落吗?’‘是的,阁下,我听说她们已很忧伤,或许是沦为贫穷的牺牲品。我并不富有,我的生命经常在危险中。我不能去寻找她们,这是我非常遗憾的。’主席让人难以觉察地皱了皱眉头。‘诸位,’他说,‘你们已听到马尔塞夫伯爵阁下的解释了。伯爵阁下,您能提供出证人来证实您所说的话吗?’‘唉!不能,阁下,’伯爵答道,总督周围的人物,或是朝廷里认识我的人,不是过世就是走散了。我相信,在我的同胞人之中,只有我一个人经历了那场可怕的战争还依旧活着。我只有阿里•铁贝林的信件,现在已经呈交在您面前了,随那只作为信物的戒指,也在这儿了。最后,我所能提供的最有力的证据,就是:在一次匿名的攻击以后,并没有一个证人可以站出来否定我是一个正直和诚实的人以及一个纯洁的军人。全场发出一阵低低赞许声。这时,阿尔贝,假如再没有别的事情发生,只要经过最后一次表决,你的父亲便可以胜利了。但主席又说:‘诸位,还有您,伯爵阁下,我想,你们大概不会反对听取一个自称为非常重要的证人的证词。这个证人是他自己找上门来的,而在听了伯爵刚才的一番话以后,我们知道他是为证明我们这位同僚是无辜而来的。这封刚才收到的信就是关于那件事的。我们是否应该把它读一读呢,还是应该把它搁在一边,只当没有那回事?’马尔塞夫先生的脸色变得苍白了,抓住文件的那只手紧紧地捏成了拳头。委员会决定听一听那封信的内容,伯爵默不出声,装出沉思的样子。主席读道:‘主席阁下:我能向审查委员会提供非常确实的资料来证实马尔塞夫中将伯爵在伊皮鲁斯和马其顿的行为。’主席顿了一顿,伯爵的脸更苍白了。主席望了一眼他的听众们。‘念下去。’四面八方都是这样说。主席继续道:‘阿里总督临终的时候我也在场;我亲眼看到他临终时的情形,我知道凡瑟丽姬和海黛的结果。我可以悉听委员会的吩咐,甚至要求赐我作证的光荣。当这封信交到您手里的时候,我已在外厅等候了。’“‘这个证人,或说得更准确些,这个敌人究竟是谁呢?’伯爵问道,他的语气明显地改变了。‘我们就要知道的,阁下,’主席答道,‘委员会愿意听这位证人的陈述吗?’‘要听,要听。’他们都同时说。主席把听差叫来,问他:‘外厅里有没有人!’‘有的,先生。’‘是什么人?’‘一个女人,有一个仆人陪着。’每一个人都面面相觑。‘领那个女人来。’主席说。五分钟以后,听差又出现了。所有的眼睛都盯住了门口,包括我,”波尚说,“也跟大家一样的期望和焦急。在听差的后面,走进来一位遮着一张大面纱的女人。那张面纱完全遮住了她的脸,但从她的身材和她身上的香气判断,她显然是一个年轻而高雅的女人。主席要求她揭开面纱,到那时,大家才看到她穿着希腊人的装束,而且极其美丽。”

  “啊!”阿尔贝说,“这是她。”

  “她?谁?”

  “海黛。”

  “谁告诉你的?”

  “唉!我知道了。说下去吧,波尚。你看得出我很镇定坚强,我们一定很快就可以知道真相的。”

  “马尔塞夫先生惊奇而恐怖地望着这个女人。”波尚继续说。“她说出来的话将要关系他的生或死了。全体委员觉得这个插曲是这样的离奇,以致他们现在把伯爵的安危问题看作了次要的事情。主席亲自端了一把椅子给那青年女子,但她并没有坐下。至于伯爵,他早已经跌倒在他的椅子里了,显然他的两腿已经支持不住了。

  “‘夫人,’主席说,‘您自称能向委员会提供关于亚尼纳事件的资料,并声称您是亲眼目击那些事件的证人。’‘我的确是的!’那陌生女子用一种甜蜜而抑郁的口气和那种专门属于东方人的悦耳的声音说。‘请允许我说,您那时一定还非常年幼吧。’我那时才四岁,但因为那些事情和我有密切的关系,所以没有一件事情会逃出我的记忆。’‘那些事情跟您是怎样的关系呢?你是谁,怎么会对那些事情有这样深刻的印象呢?’‘那些事情关系着我父亲的生死,’她答道。‘我是海黛,是亚尼纳总督阿里•铁贝林和他的爱妻凡瑟丽姬的女儿。’“交杂着骄傲和谦逊的红晕顿时涨满了那位青年女子的两颊,再加上她那明亮的眼睛和她那充满尊严的一段话,在全场上产生了一种难以形容的影响。至于伯爵,即使一个霹雳打在他的脚下和深裂开在他的面前,也不能使他更惶惑了。‘夫人,’是主席非常恭敬地鞠了一躬说道,‘允许我提出一个问题,——这是最后的一个问题了:您能证明您现在所说的这一番话的真实性吗?’‘我能的,阁下,’海黛说,从她的面纱底下摸出一只异香扑鼻的小包来,‘这儿是我的出生证明书,是我父亲亲笔写并且由他的高级官吏签署的,还有我的受洗证书,因为我的父亲同意我可以信我母亲的宗教。这张受洗证上有马其顿和伊皮鲁斯大主教的签署。最后——而这无疑地是最主要的——,还有那个法国军官把我和我的母亲卖给亚美尼亚奴隶商艾尔考柏的卖身文契,那个法国军官在他与土耳其政府的无耻的交易中,竟把他恩主的妻子和女儿作为他的一部分战利品,把她们卖了,得到四十万法郎。’全场在一种可怕的寂静中倾听这一番惊心动魄的谴责,伯爵的两颊泛出青白色,他的眼睛充满了血丝。海黛依旧很镇定,但这宁静却比别人的愤怒更可怕,她把那张用阿拉伯文写的卖身契交给主席。在这些证件之中,有些大概是用阿拉伯文、罗马文或土耳其文写的,因为议院的译员已被传唤了上去。有一个议员曾在伟大的埃及战争中研究过阿拉伯语,在他的监视之下,那译员高声读道:

  “我,艾尔考柏,一个奴隶商人,皇帝陛下的纳妃使者,承认代皇帝陛下从自由贵族基督山伯爵手里收到一颗价值二千袋钱中的绿宝石,作为一个十一岁的幼年基督徒奴隶的赎金。这个奴隶名叫海黛,是故亚尼纳总督阿里•铁贝林勋爵及其宠妾凡瑟丽姬的女儿。她是七年以前和她的母亲一起卖给我的,但她的母亲在到达君士坦丁堡的时候即已去世。原售是一个代阿里•铁贝林总督手下服务的法国上校,名叫弗尔南多•蒙台哥。上述的交易由我代表皇帝陛下付出一千袋钱币。本约已经皇帝陛下批准,地点君士坦丁堡,时间回教纪元一二四七年——签字艾尔考柏。‘此约应办齐一切批准手续,应由售主备盖皇帝御玺。’“在那奴隶贩子的签字旁边,的确有土耳其大皇帝的御玺的印记。这个文件读完以后,会议室内接着就陷入一种可怕的沉默里。伯爵完全楞住了。他那象是下意识地盯住海黛的眼睛已经变成了一团火与血。‘夫人,’主席说,‘我们能向基督山伯爵去调查一下吗?我相信他现在也在巴黎吧。’‘阁下,’海黛答道,‘我的再生之父基督山伯爵在三天以前已到诺曼底去了。’那样是谁建议采取这个步骤的呢?——当然罗,对于您这个步骤本庭深表感谢,而且,对于您的身世和您的不幸遭遇来说,这原是十分自然的。’‘阁下,’海黛回答,‘这个步骤是我的自尊心和我的悲哀促使我采取的。相信上帝宽恕我,虽然我是一个基督徒,但我却老是想为我那英名显赫的父亲复仇。自从我来到法国,并且知道那叛徒住在巴黎以来,我就时时小心地注意着。我隐居在我那高贵的保护人家里,但这是我自愿的。我喜欢静居和寂寞,因为我能靠我的思想和我对过去的日子的回忆生活。基督山伯爵象慈父般地对我爱护备至,我对于外界的事情无所不知,虽然我是在我的卧室里观看这一切。比方说,我看每一种报纸、每一种期刊和每一个新歌剧。就在这样注视旁人生活的时候,我知道了今天早晨贵族院里所发生的事情,以及今天晚上将要发生的事情,于是我就写了那封信。’‘那末,’主席说,‘基督山伯爵对于您现在的行为毫不知情的吗?’‘他完全不知道,我只怕一件事,就是怕他会不赞成我现在所做的一切。但今天是我感到最高兴的一天,’那女郎用那火热的眼睛凝视着天空,继续说,‘今天,我终于找到一个机会来为我的父亲复仇了!’”

  “在这期间,伯爵没有出过一次声,说过一句话。他的同僚们望着他,对他那被一个女人的芬芳的气息所打破的好景感到有些怜悯。他脸上那种阴险的皱纹勾勒出了他的痛苦。‘马尔塞夫阁下,’主席说,‘你认识这位太太吗?她是不是亚尼纳总督阿里•铁贝林的女儿?’‘不,’马尔塞夫说,他挣扎着站起来,‘这是一个卑鄙的阴谋,是我的敌人设计出来的。’海黛本来用眼睛盯住门口,象是在期待着一个人进来似的,这时急忙转过头来,看到伯爵站在那儿,便发出一声恐怖的喊叫。‘你不认识我?’她说。‘哼,幸亏我还认识你!你是弗尔南多•蒙台哥,那个指挥我那高贵父亲部下军队的法国军官!是你出卖了亚尼纳堡!是你受命到君士坦相堡去和土耳其皇帝谈判关系到你恩主的生死问题而带回来一个假造的赦免状!是你骗取总督戒指去获得了守火者西立姆的信任!是你刺杀了西立姆!是你把我们,我的母亲和我,出卖给奴隶贩子艾尔考柏!凶手!凶手!凶手!你的额头上还沾着你主子的血呢。看,诸位,大家看!’“这些话产生了巨大的说服力,每一双眼睛都盯着伯爵的额头上。他自己竟也用手去抹了一抹,好象自己也觉得阿里的血依旧还粘在上面似的。‘您确实认定马尔塞夫先生就是那个军官弗尔南多•蒙台哥吗?’‘我确实认得!’海黛喊道。‘噢,我的母亲呀!曾经告诉我说:“你本来是自由的,你有一个疼爱你的爹爹,你本来可以成为一个皇后。仔细看清楚那个人。是他使你变成了一个奴隶,是他把你父亲的头颅挑在熗尖上,是他出卖了我们,是他把我们交给那个奴隶贩子!仔细看看他的右手,那只手上有一个大伤疤,假如你忘记了他的面貌,你一看那只手就可以认识他,奴隶贩子艾尔考柏的金洋便是一块一块地落到那只带有伤疤的手里!“我认不认识他?啊!现在让他说说看,他怎么能说不认识我!’每一个字都象一把匕首似的插入马尔塞夫的心,每一个字都推毁他的一部分精力。当她说出最后那一句话的时候,他急忙把他的手藏在胸怀里(他的手上的确有一个大伤疤),满脸绝望地跌回到他的座位上,这情景改变了全场对伯爵的意见。‘马尔塞夫伯爵阁下,’主席说,‘您就难道被压倒了吗?答辩吧。本庭大公无私,并且具有最高的权力,就象上帝的法庭一样,本庭决不能使你横受敌人的践踏而不给您一个反抗的机会。要不要再继续进行调查?要不要派两位议员到亚尼纳去?说呀!’马尔塞夫不回答。于是全体议员都带着一种惊恐的表情面面相觑。他们知道伯爵的脾气暴戾强横。必须是一个致命的打击才能剥夺他反抗的勇气。他们以为这个沉默象是一次暴风雨的前兆,预示将接着出现一个霹雳似的惊醒。‘唉’主席问道,‘您决定怎么样?’‘我没有话回答。’伯爵站起来低声说。‘那末,阿里•铁贝林的女儿所说的都是实情吗?’主席说。‘看来,她是一个有利的证人,甚至使您不敢再说“无罪”吗?您真的犯了所控的那些罪吗?’伯爵环顾四周,他那种万般绝望的表情就是老虎看了也会心软,但却不能感动他的法官。于是,他抬头看天花板,但立刻又收回那种眼光,象是怕那屋顶裂开,使他痛苦地看到那被称为天庭的另一个法庭和那名叫上帝的另一位法官似的。于是,他以急促的动作撕开那件似乎要使他快要窒息的上衣,象一个可悲的疯子似的冲出房间。他的脚步声在走廊里响了一阵,然后他的马车隆隆地响起急速离开的声音。‘诸位,’当房间里恢复肃静的时候,主席说,‘马尔塞夫伯爵阁下是犯了叛逆罪和暴行迫害罪吗?’‘是的。’审查委员会的全体委员异口同声地回答。

  “海黛一直等候到结束。当她听到宣判的时候,她并未露出十分高兴或怜悯的表情,然后,她用面纱遮住面孔,庄严地向委员们鞠了一躬,迈着象女神般庄严的步伐离开了会场。”





英文原文
Chapter 87
The Challenge.

"Then," continued Beauchamp, "I took advantage of the silence and the darkness to leave the house without being seen. The usher who had introduced me was waiting for me at the door, and he conducted me through the corridors to a private entrance opening into the Rue de Vaugirard. I left with mingled feelings of sorrow and delight. Excuse me, Albert, -- sorrow on your account, and delight with that noble girl, thus pursuing paternal vengeance. Yes, Albert, from whatever source the blow may have proceeded -- it may be from an enemy, but that enemy is only the agent of providence." Albert held his head between his hands; he raised his face, red with shame and bathed in tears, and seizing Beauchamp's arm, "My friend," said he, "my life is ended. I cannot calmly say with you, `Providence has struck the blow;' but I must discover who pursues me with this hatred, and when I have found him I shall kill him, or he will kill me. I rely on your friendship to assist me, Beauchamp, if contempt has not banished it from your heart."

"Contempt, my friend? How does this misfortune affect you? No, happily that unjust prejudice is forgotten which made the son responsible for the father's actions. Review your life, Albert; although it is only just beginning, did a lovely summer's day ever dawn with greater purity than has marked the commencement of your career? No, Albert, take my advice. You are young and rich -- leave Paris -- all is soon forgotten in this great Babylon of excitement and changing tastes. You will return after three or four years with a Russian princess for a bride, and no one will think more of what occurred yesterday than if it had happened sixteen years ago."

"Thank you, my dear Beauchamp, thank you for the excellent feeling which prompts your advice; but it cannot be. I have told you my wish, or rather my determination. You understand that, interested as I am in this affair, I cannot see it in the same light as you do. What appears to you to emanate from a celestial source, seems to me to proceed from one far less pure. Providence appears to me to have no share in this affair; and happily so, for instead of the invisible, impalpable agent of celestial rewards and punishments, I shall find one both palpable and visible, on whom I shall revenge myself, I assure you, for all I have suffered during the last month. Now, I repeat, Beauchamp, I wish to return to human and material existence, and if you are still the friend you profess to be, help me to discover the hand that struck the blow."

"Be it so," said Beauchamp; "if you must have me descend to earth, I submit; and if you will seek your enemy, I will assist you, and I will engage to find him, my honor being almost as deeply interested as yours."

"Well, then, you understand, Beauchamp, that we begin our search immediately. Each moment's delay is an eternity for me. The calumniator is not yet punished, and he may hope that he will not be; but, on my honor, it he thinks so, he deceives himself."

"Well, listen, Morcerf."

"Ah, Beauchamp, I see you know something already; you will restore me to life."

"I do not say there is any truth in what I am going to tell you, but it is, at least, a ray of light in a dark night; by following it we may, perhaps, discover something more certain."

"Tell me; satisfy my impatience."

"Well, I will tell you what I did not like to mention on my return from Yanina."

"Say on."

"I went, of course, to the chief banker of the town to make inquiries. At the first word, before I had even mentioned your father's name" --

"`Ah,' said he. `I guess what brings you here.'

"`How, and why?'

"`Because a fortnight since I was questioned on the same subject.'

"`By whom?' -- `By a Paris banker, my correspondent.'

"`Whose name is' --

"`Danglars.'"

"He!" cried Albert; "yes, it is indeed he who has so long pursued my father with jealous hatred. He, the man who would be popular, cannot forgive the Count of Morcerf for being created a peer; and this marriage broken off without a reason being assigned -- yes, it is all from the same cause."

"Make inquiries, Albert, but do not be angry without reason; make inquiries, and if it be true" --

"Oh, yes, if it be true," cried the young man, "he shall pay
me all I have suffered."

"Beware, Morcerf, he is already an old man."

"I will respect his age as he has respected the honor of my family; if my father had offended him, why did he not attack him personally? Oh, no, he was afraid to encounter him face to face."

"I do not condemn you, Albert; I only restrain you. Act prudently."

"Oh, do not fear; besides, you will accompany me. Beauchamp, solemn transactions should be sanctioned by a witness. Before this day closes, if M. Danglars is guilty, he shall cease to live, or I shall die. Pardieu, Beauchamp, mine shall be a splendid funeral!"

"When such resolutions are made, Albert, they should be promptly executed. Do you wish to go to M. Danglars? Let us go immediately." They sent for a cabriolet. On entering the banker's mansion, they perceived the phaeton and servant of M. Andrea Cavalcanti. "Ah, parbleu, that's good," said Albert, with a gloomy tone. "If M. Danglars will not fight with me, I will kill his son-in-law; Cavalcanti will certainly fight." The servant announced the young man; but the banker, recollecting what had transpired the day before, did not wish him admitted. It was, however, too late; Albert had followed the footman, and, hearing the order given, forced the door open, and followed by Beauchamp found himself in the banker's study. "Sir," cried the latter, "am I no longer at liberty to receive whom I choose in my house? You appear to forget yourself sadly."

"No, sir," said Albert, coldly; "there are circumstances in which one cannot, except through cowardice, -- I offer you that refuge, -- refuse to admit certain persons at least."

"What is your errand, then, with me, sir?"

"I mean," said Albert, drawing near, and without apparently noticing Cavalcanti, who stood with his back towards the fireplace -- "I mean to propose a meeting in some retired corner where no one will interrupt us for ten minutes; that will be sufficient -- where two men having met, one of them will remain on the ground." Danglars turned pale; Cavalcanti moved a step forward, and Albert turned towards him. "And you, too," said he, "come, if you like, monsieur; you have a claim, being almost one of the family, and I will give as many rendezvous of that kind as I can find persons willing to accept them." Cavalcanti looked at Danglars with a stupefied air, and the latter, making an effort, arose and stepped between the two young men. Albert's attack on Andrea had placed him on a different footing, and he hoped this visit had another cause than that he had at first supposed.

"Indeed, sir," said he to Albert, "if you are come to quarrel with this gentleman because I have preferred him to you, I shall resign the case to the king's attorney."

"You mistake, sir," said Morcerf with a gloomy smile; "I am not referring in the least to matrimony, and I only addressed myself to M. Cavalcanti because he appeared disposed to interfere between us. In one respect you are right, for I am ready to quarrel with every one to-day; but you have the first claim, M. Danglars."

"Sir," replied Danglars, pale with anger and fear, "I warn you, when I have the misfortune to meet with a mad dog, I kill it; and far from thinking myself guilty of a crime, I believe I do society a kindness. Now, if you are mad and try to bite me, I will kill you without pity. Is it my fault that your father has dishonored himself?"

"Yes, miserable wretch!" cried Morcerf, "it is your fault." Danglars retreated a few steps. "My fault?" said he; "you must be mad! What do I know of the Grecian affair? Have I travelled in that country? Did I advise your father to sell the castle of Yanina -- to betray" --

"Silence!" said Albert, with a thundering voice. "No; it is not you who have directly made this exposure and brought this sorrow on us, but you hypocritically provoked it."

"I?"

"Yes; you! How came it known?"

"I suppose you read it in the paper in the account from Yanina?"

"Who wrote to Yanina?"

"To Yanina?"

"Yes. Who wrote for particulars concerning my father?"

"I imagine any one may write to Yanina."

"But one person only wrote!"

"One only?"

"Yes; and that was you!"

"I, doubtless, wrote. It appears to me that when about to marry your daughter to a young man, it is right to make some inquiries respecting his family; it is not only a right, but a duty."

"You wrote, sir, knowing what answer you would receive."

"I, indeed? I assure you," cried Danglars, with a confidence and security proceeding less from fear than from the interest he really felt for the young man, "I solemnly declare to you, that I should never have thought of writing to Yanina, did I know anything of Ali Pasha's misfortunes."

"Who, then, urged you to write? Tell me."

"Pardieu, it was the most simple thing in the world. I was speaking of your father's past history. I said the origin of his fortune remained obscure. The person to whom I addressed my scruples asked me where your father had acquired his property? I answered, `In Greece.' -- `Then,' said he, `write to Yanina.'"

"And who thus advised you?"

"No other than your friend, Monte Cristo."

"The Count of Monte Cristo told you to write to Yanina?"

"Yes; and I wrote, and will show you my correspondence, if
you like." Albert and Beauchamp looked at each other. "Sir,"
said Beauchamp, who had not yet spoken, "you appear to
accuse the count, who is absent from Paris at this moment,
and cannot justify himself."

"I accuse no one, sir," said Danglars; "I relate, and I will repeat before the count what I have said to you."

"Does the count know what answer you received?"

"Yes; I showed it to him."

"Did he know my father's Christian name was Fernand, and his family name Mondego?"

"Yes, I had told him that long since, and I did only what any other would have done in my circumstances, and perhaps less. When, the day after the arrival of this answer, your father came by the advice of Monte Cristo to ask my daughter's hand for you, I decidedly refused him, but without any explanation or exposure. In short, why should I have any more to do with the affair? How did the honor or disgrace of M. de Morcerf affect me? It neither increased nor decreased my income."

Albert felt the blood mounting to his brow; there was no doubt upon the subject. Danglars defended himself with the baseness, but at the same time with the assurance, of a man who speaks the truth, at least in part, if not wholly – not for conscience' sake, but through fear. Besides, what was Morcerf seeking? It was not whether Danglars or Monte Cristo was more or less guilty; it was a man who would answer for the offence, whether trifling or serious; it was a man who would fight, and it was evident Danglars would not fight. And, in addition to this, everything forgotten or unperceived before presented itself now to his recollection. Monte Cristo knew everything, as he had bought the daughter of Ali Pasha; and, knowing everything, he had advised Danglars to write to Yanina. The answer known, he had yielded to Albert's wish to be introduced to Haidee, and allowed the conversation to turn on the death of Ali, and had not opposed Haidee's recital (but having, doubtless, warned the young girl, in the few Romaic words he spoke to her, not to implicate Morcerf's father). Besides, had he not begged of Morcerf not to mention his father's name before Haidee? Lastly, he had taken Albert to Normandy when he knew the final blow was near. There could be no doubt that all had been calculated and previously arranged; Monte Cristo then was in league with his father's enemies. Albert took Beauchamp aside, and communicated these ideas to him.

"You are right," said the latter; "M. Danglars has only been a secondary agent in this sad affair, and it is of M. de Monte Cristo that you must demand an explanation." Albert turned. "Sir," said he to Danglars, "understand that I do not take a final leave of you; I must ascertain if your insinuations are just, and am going now to inquire of the Count of Monte Cristo." He bowed to the banker, and went out with Beauchamp, without appearing to notice Cavalcanti. Danglars accompanied him to the door, where he again assured Albert that no motive of personal hatred had influenced him against the Count of Morcerf.





中文翻译
第八十七章 挑衅

  “这时,”波尚继续说,“我趁着沉静和黑暗离开会议厅,因此没人看见我。那个放我进来的听差在房门口等我,他领我穿过走廊,到达一个通凡琪拉路的暗门。我是带着一种悲喜交加的情绪离开的。原谅我,阿尔贝,悲是为了你,喜是喜那个高贵的姑娘竟能这样为她的父母复仇。是的,阿尔贝,不论那次揭发的消息出自谁的手,是从哪儿来的,我要说:虽然它是从一个敌人那儿来的,但那个敌人一定是充当了上帝的使者。”

  阿尔贝用两手抱着他的头,他抬起他那羞得通红的、流满泪水的脸,一直抓住波尚的手臂。“我的朋友,”他说,“我的生命结束了。我不能心平气和地对你说,‘这是上帝的报应’,我必须去找出是谁在用这种手段迫害我,而当我找到他的时候,不是他杀死我,或是我杀死他。我要依赖你的友谊来帮助我来完成这件事,波尚,假如你对我的蔑视还不曾驱走我们之间友谊的话。”

  “蔑视,我的朋友!这件不幸的事情与你有什么关系呢?不,幸亏儿子要为父亲的行为负责充满公正的偏见时代已经过去了。回顾一下你的生活,阿尔贝,你的生活还仅仅只是开始,每一个黎明都都会给你的生涯带来更纯洁的希望。不,阿尔贝,接受我的忠告吧。你又年轻而又富有,离开法国吧。在这寻求刺激和时时改变口味的伟大的巴比伦,一切不久就会被忘记的。你在三四年以后娶一位俄国公主当作新娘带回来,谁都不会把昨天所发生的事情看作比十六年前所发生的事情更严重了。”

  “谢谢你,我亲爱的波尚,谢谢你那想使我放弃这种念头的好意,但我是不能这样做的。我已经把我的打算告诉你了,假如有可能的话亚里士多德(Aristoteles,前384—前322)古希腊哲学,好,也可以说那就是我的决心。你知道,以我跟这件事情的关系而论,我不能采取与你一样的态度。在你看来纯粹是天意的事情,在我看来却远没有那样简单。我觉得上帝跟这件事情毫无关系。也幸亏是这样,因为只有这样,我这一个月来所忍受的痛苦,才能不以那摸不到看不见的惩恶天使为对象,而可以向一个既摸得到又看得见的人去寻求报复。现在,我再说一遍,波尚,我愿意回到人和物质的世界,而假如你还象你说的我们还是朋友的话,就帮助我来找出那只击出拳的手吧!

  “这样也好,”波尚说,“假如你一定要拉我回到现实,我就屈服了,假如你一定要查出你的敌人,我就来帮助你,这件事情对我的名誉几乎也一样有同样相连的关系。”

  “嗯,那好,你知道,波尚,我们立刻开始搜索吧。每一瞬间的拖迟在我来说都象很长的时间。那个诽谤者到现在还没有受到任何惩罚,他或许希望他可以不受惩罚。但是,以我的名誉提保,假如他那样想的话,他就在欺骗他自己了。”

  “好吧,听我说,马尔塞夫。”

  “啊,波尚,我看你已经明白这一点了,你恢复了我的生命。”

  “我并没有说事情真是那样,但它至少是黑夜中的一道光芒,沿着这道光芒,我们或许可以达到我们的目的。”

  “告诉我吧,我都等得不耐烦了。”

  “嗯,我把我从亚尼纳回来的时候设想对您说的那件事告诉你。”

  “说吧。”

  “我到了那里,当然先到当地的大银行家那儿去调查。一开始,甚至我还没有提及你父亲的名字,他就说:‘啊,我猜道你为什么来的了。’‘怎么猜到的呢?’‘因为两星期以前,也有人来问我这同样的问题。’‘谁?’‘巴黎的一个银行家,我的业务伙伴。’他的名字是——’‘腾格拉尔。’”

  “他!”阿尔贝喊道,“是的,他的确早就对我的父亲嫉恨得不得了。他常以平民自居,不甘心看到马尔塞夫伯爵被任为贵族院的议员,而这次婚姻又是毫无理由破裂的,——对了,一切都是为了那个理由。”

  “去调查一下,阿尔贝,但不要无缘无故地发火。调查一下,假如是真的话——”

  “噢,是的,假如是真的,”那青年人喊道,“他就要偿还我所忍受的一切痛苦。”

  “要小心,马尔塞夫,他已经是一个老年人了。”

  “我尊敬他的年龄就象他尊敬我的家庭一样。假如他恨我的父亲,他为什么不打死我父亲呢?噢,他是怕跟一个人当面作对的。”

  “我并不是在责备你,阿尔贝,我只是要跟你说不要感情用事,要慎重一些。”

  “噢,不用怕,而且,你要陪我去的,波尚。严肃的事情应该当着证人来做的。今天,假如腾格拉尔先生是有罪的,不是他死,就是我死。嘿!波尚,我将以一次庄严的葬礼来维护我的名誉。”

  “既然你已下了这样的决心,阿尔贝,那就应该立刻去执行。你想立即到腾格拉尔先生那儿去吗?我们走吧。”

  他们派人去叫一辆轻便马车。一进那家银行家的院子,他们便看到安德烈•卡瓦尔康蒂的四轮马车和他的仆人在门口。

  “啊,太好了!很好,”阿尔贝用一种阴郁的口吻说。“假如腾格拉尔先生不和我决斗,我就杀死他的女婿,他应该是愿意决斗的,——一个卡瓦尔康蒂!”

  仆人通知说阿尔贝来访,但那位银行家想起昨天的事情,吩咐仆人关门。可惜已经太迟了,阿尔贝跟着那听差进来了,听到他这样吩咐仆人,便硬推开门,径自闯入那位银行家的书房里,波尚跟在他的后面。

  “阁下,”那银行家喊道,“难道我没有权力在我的家里拒绝不想接见的人了吗?你看来是忘乎所以了。”

  “不,阁下,”阿尔贝冷冷地说,“在这种状况下,如果不是由于懦怯,——这是我给你的托词,——一个人就不能拒绝接见某些人。”

  “那末,你对我有什么要求呢,阁下?”

  “我要求,”阿尔贝一面说,一面走近他,似乎并未注意到那背着壁炉站着的卡瓦尔康蒂,——“我要求让我们在一个没有人来打扰的地方交谈十分钟,我对你只有这一点要求,仇人相遇,必定是一死一生。”

  腾格拉尔的脸色变得苍白了,卡瓦尔康蒂向前动了一步,阿尔贝就转向他。“还有你,”他说,“假如你高兴的话,你也来吧,子爵阁下,你也有资格这样,因为你几乎已经是这个家庭的一份子了,只要有人愿意接受这种约会,多约几个也无妨。”

  卡瓦尔康蒂带着一种愕然的神情望着腾格拉尔,腾格拉尔竭力振作了一下,站起来走到那两个青年人的中间。阿尔贝对安德烈的攻击使他有了一种不同的立场,他希望这次拜访别有缘故,不是他最初所假定的那个原因。

  “老实说,阁下,”他对阿尔贝说,“假如你因为我喜欢而陪你,所以到这儿来找这位先生吵架,我就要把这件事情交给检察官去处理。”

  “你弄错了,阁下,”马尔塞夫带着一个阴郁的微笑说,“这与婚事毫无关系,我所以要对卡瓦尔康蒂先生那样说,是因为他刚才似乎要来干涉我们的企图。在一方面,你说对了,我今天准备要跟每一个人吵架,但你有优先权,腾格拉尔先生。”

  “阁下,”腾格拉尔回答,愤怒和恐惧使他的脸色变得非常苍白,“我警告你,当我遇到一只疯狗的时候,我会杀了它,但我决不认为自己犯了罪,而是认为我为社会做了一件好事。假如你发了疯,要来咬我,我就要毫不留情地杀死你。难道你父亲的受辱是我的过错?”

  “是的,你这坏蛋!”马尔塞夫喊道,“是你的过错。”

  腾格拉尔后退了一步。“我的错!”他说,“你一定疯了!我怎么知道希腊的历史?我到那些国家去旅行了吗?是我劝告你的父亲出卖亚尼纳堡,背叛——”

  “住口!”阿尔贝用一种窒息的声音说。“不,你并没有直接揭露这件事情,并没有直接来伤害我们,但这件事情是你暗中唆使的。”

  “我?”

  “是的,你!那则消息是从哪儿来的?”

  “咦,我想报纸已经告诉你了,当然是从亚尼纳来的!”

  “谁写信到亚尼纳去的?”

  “写信到亚尼纳?”

  “是的。是谁写信去打听关于我父亲的消息的?”

  “我想谁都可以写信到亚尼纳去的吧。”

  “但只有一个人写了那封信!”

  “只有一个人?”

  “是的,而那个人就是你!”

  “我当然要写。没错,我觉得,当自己的女儿快要嫁给一个青年人的时候,应该去打听一下他的家庭。这不但是一种权利,而且是我的一种责任。”

  “你写那封信的时候,阁下,是已经知道你会得到什么回答的。”

  “我!真的,我可以保证,”腾格拉尔用一种信任而且放心的神情喊道,这也许并不完全是吓出来的,而多半是因为他对那个可怜的青年真正感到了关切,“我庄严地向你保证,我本来决想不到要写信到亚尼纳去。我怎知道阿里总督的遭难呢,——我知道吗?”

  “那肯定是有人煽动你写的了?”

  “是的”

  “那个人是谁?说说呀”

  “啊!这事很简单。我谈到你父亲的过去。我说,他的财产由来还不大清楚。那个人就问我,你父亲的财产是哪儿弄来的?我回答说:在希腊呗。他就对我说:‘好呀!写信到亚尼纳去就是了。’”

  “劝你的那个人是谁?”

  “不是别人,就是你的朋友基督山伯爵。”

  “基督山伯爵叫你写信到亚尼纳去的?”

  “是的,于是我就写了,假如你高兴的话我可以把回信给你看。”

  阿尔贝和波尚对望了一眼。“阁下,”波尚说,“你似乎在指责伯爵,而你知道伯爵此刻不在巴黎,无法为他自己辩护。”

  “我没有指责任何人,阁下,”腾格拉尔说,“我只是实话实说,即使在伯爵面前。”

  “伯爵知道回信的内容吗?

  “知道,我给他看过回信。”

  “他知道我父亲的教名叫弗尔南多,姓蒙台哥吗?”

  “知道,我早就告诉他了。除此以外,我所做的每件事情,任何人处于我的处境,都会这么做的,甚至比我做得更多一些。在我收到回信的第二天,你父亲在基督山的怂勇下,正式来为你提亲,我坚决地拒绝了他,没有作任何解释。我没有必要去揭他的老底,马尔塞夫先生露脸还是丢脸,管我什么事?我既不会因此多赚些钱,也不会因此少赚些。”

  阿尔贝觉得自己连额头都涨红了,没有什么可怀疑的了。

  腾格拉尔卑鄙地为自己辩解,但说话的神气却不象在为自己辩解,好象他说的每句话都是千真万确的,当然他的吐露真情并不是由于良心发现而多半是由于害怕的缘故。但马尔塞夫不是要证实腾格拉尔和基督山谁的罪大;而是要寻求一个肯答复侮辱的人,一个肯和自己决斗的人,而腾格拉尔显然是不肯决斗的。这时那些被遗忘或当初并未留意的事情都在他的记忆中呈现出来了。基督山既然买了阿里总督的女儿,当然知道一切;知道了一切,他才劝腾格拉尔写信到亚尼纳去,完全是有预谋的。他知道了回信的内容,所以顺从阿尔贝的愿望,介绍他会见海黛,又有意使谈话转移到阿里之死,不去反对海黛讲述这个故事(但当他用罗马语对那个青年女郎说话的时候,无疑地曾警告了她,叫她不要指明马尔塞夫的父亲)。而且,他不是还要求马尔塞夫不要在海黛的面前提及他父亲的名字吗?最后,当他得知决定性的打击就要到临的时候,他就带阿尔贝去了诺曼底。这一切无疑都经过精心安排好的。,那么基督山也是他父亲的敌人之一了。阿尔贝把波尚拉到一边,把这些想法告诉了他。

  “你说得有理,”,波尚说,“腾格拉尔先生在这件事情上只是做得鲁莽俗气一些,而这位基督山先生,你倒是应该要求他解释清楚。”

  阿尔贝转过身来。“阁下,”他对腾格拉尔说,“我得证实你的推诿是否成立,我现在就去问基督山伯爵。”他向那位银行家鞠了一躬,和波尚一同向外走,丝毫不在意卡瓦尔康蒂。

  腾格拉尔一直陪他到门口,他在门口又向阿尔贝申明他对马尔塞夫伯爵并无个人恩怨,并不想去得罪他。





[ 此帖被喻然末年在2013-10-23 23:01重新编辑 ]
暮辞朝

ZxID:15103679


等级: 内阁元老
配偶: 清风雅乐
这一段开心的日子请你勿忘
举报 只看该作者 52楼  发表于: 2013-10-23 0
英文原文
Chapter 88
The Insult.

At the banker's door Beauchamp stopped Morcerf. "Listen," said he; "just now I told you it was of M. de Monte Cristo you must demand an explanation."

"Yes; and we are going to his house."

"Reflect, Morcerf, one moment before you go."

"On what shall I reflect?"

"On the importance of the step you are taking."

"Is it more serious than going to M. Danglars?"

"Yes; M. Danglars is a money-lover, and those who love money, you know, think too much of what they risk to be easily induced to fight a duel. The other is, on the contrary, to all appearance a true nobleman; but do you not fear to find him a bully?"

"I only fear one thing; namely, to find a man who will not fight."

"Do not be alarmed," said Beauchamp; "he will meet you. My only fear is that he will be too strong for you."

"My friend," said Morcerf, with a sweet smile, "that is what I wish. The happiest thing that could occur to me, would be to die in my father's stead; that would save us all."

"Your mother would die of grief."

"My poor mother!" said Albert, passing his hand across his eyes, "I know she would; but better so than die of shame."

"Are you quite decided, Albert?"

"Yes; let us go."

"But do you think we shall find the count at home?"

"He intended returning some hours after me, and doubtless he is now at home." They ordered the driver to take them to No. 30 Champs-Elysees. Beauchamp wished to go in alone, but Albert observed that as this was an unusual circumstance he might be allowed to deviate from the usual etiquette in affairs of honor. The cause which the young man espoused was one so sacred that Beauchamp had only to comply with all his wishes; he yielded and contented himself with following Morcerf. Albert sprang from the porter's lodge to the steps. He was received by Baptistin. The count had, indeed, just arrived, but he was in his bath, and had forbidden that any one should be admitted. "But after his bath?" asked Morcerf.

"My master will go to dinner."

"And after dinner?"

"He will sleep an hour."

"Then?"

"He is going to the opera."

"Are you sure of it?" asked Albert.

"Quite, sir; my master has ordered his horses at eight o'clock precisely."

"Very good," replied Albert; "that is all I wished to know." Then, turning towards Beauchamp, "If you have anything to attend to, Beauchamp, do it directly; if you have any appointment for this evening, defer it till tomorrow. I depend on you to accompany me to the opera; and if you can, bring Chateau-Renaud with you."

Beauchamp availed himself of Albert's permission, and left him, promising to call for him at a quarter before eight. On his return home, Albert expressed his wish to Franz Debray, and Morrel, to see them at the opera that evening. Then he went to see his mother, who since the events of the day before had refused to see any one, and had kept her room. He found her in bed, overwhelmed with grief at this public humiliation. The sight of Albert produced the effect which might naturally be expected on Mercedes; she pressed her son's hand and sobbed aloud, but her tears relieved her. Albert stood one moment speechless by the side of his mother's bed. It was evident from his pale face and knit brows that his resolution to revenge himself was growing weaker. "My dear mother," said he, "do you know if M. de Morcerf has any enemy?" Mercedes started; she noticed that the young man did not say "my father." "My son," she said, "persons in the count's situation have many secret enemies. Those who are known are not the most dangerous."

"I know it, and appeal to your penetration. You are of so superior a mind, nothing escapes you."

"Why do you say so?"

"Because, for instance, you noticed on the evening of the ball we gave, that M. de Monte Cristo would eat nothing in our house." Mercedes raised herself on her feverish arm. "M. de Monte Cristo!" she exclaimed; "and how is he connected with the question you asked me?"

"You know, mother, M. de Monte Cristo is almost an Oriental, and it is customary with the Orientals to secure full liberty for revenge by not eating or drinking in the houses of their enemies."

"Do you say M. de Monte Cristo is our enemy?" replied Mercedes, becoming paler than the sheet which covered her. "Who told you so? Why, you are mad, Albert! M. de Monte Cristo has only shown us kindness. M. de Monte Cristo saved your life; you yourself presented him to us. Oh, I entreat you, my son, if you had entertained such an idea, dispel it; and my counsel to you -- nay, my prayer -- is to retain his friendship."

"Mother," replied the young man, "you have especial reasons for telling me to conciliate that man."

"I?" said Mercedes, blushing as rapidly as she had turned pale, and again becoming paler than ever.

"Yes, doubtless; and is it not that he may never do us any harm?" Mercedes shuddered, and, fixing on her son a scrutinizing gaze, "You speak strangely," said she to Albert, "and you appear to have some singular prejudices. What has the count done? Three days since you were with him in Normandy; only three days since we looked on him as our best friend."

An ironical smile passed over Albert's lips. Mercedes saw it and with the double instinct of woman and mother guessed all; but as she was prudent and strong-minded she concealed both her sorrows and her fears. Albert was silent; an instant after, the countess resumed: "You came to inquire after my health; I will candidly acknowledge that I am not well. You should install yourself here, and cheer my solitude. I do not wish to be left alone."

"Mother," said the young man, "you know how gladly I would obey your wish, but an urgent and important affair obliges me to leave you for the whole evening."

"Well," replied Mercedes, sighing, "go, Albert; I will not make you a slave to your filial piety." Albert pretended he did not hear, bowed to his mother, and quitted her. Scarcely had he shut her door, when Mercedes called a confidential servant, and ordered him to follow Albert wherever he should go that evening, and to come and tell her immediately what he observed. Then she rang for her lady's maid, and, weak as she was, she dressed, in order to be ready for whatever might happen. The footman's mission was an easy one. Albert went to his room, and dressed with unusual care. At ten minutes to eight Beauchamp arrived; he had seen Chateau-Renaud, who had promised to be in the orchestra before the curtain was raised. Both got into Albert's coupe; and, as the young man had no reason to conceal where he was going, he called aloud, "To the opera." In his impatience he arrived before the beginning of the performance.

Chateau-Renaud was at his post; apprised by Beauchamp of the circumstances, he required no explanation from Albert. The conduct of the son in seeking to avenge his father was so natural that Chateau-Renaud did not seek to dissuade him, and was content with renewing his assurances of devotion. Debray was not yet come, but Albert knew that he seldom lost a scene at the opera. Albert wandered about the theatre until the curtain was drawn up. He hoped to meet with M. de Monte Cristo either in the lobby or on the stairs. The bell summoned him to his seat, and he entered the orchestra with Chateau-Renaud and Beauchamp. But his eyes scarcely quitted the box between the columns, which remained obstinately closed during the whole of the first act. At last, as Albert was looking at his watch for about the hundredth time, at the beginning of the second act the door opened, and Monte Cristo entered, dressed in black, and, leaning over the front of the box, looked around the pit. Morrel followed him, and looked also for his sister and brother in-law; he soon discovered them in another box, and kissed his hand to them.

The count, in his survey of the pit, encountered a pale face and threatening eyes, which evidently sought to gain his attention. He recognized Albert, but thought it better not to notice him, as he looked so angry and discomposed. Without communicating his thoughts to his companion, he sat down, drew out his opera-glass, and looked another way. Although apparently not noticing Albert, he did not, however, lose sight of him, and when the curtain fell at the end of the second act, he saw him leave the orchestra with his two friends. Then his head was seen passing at the back of the boxes, and the count knew that the approaching storm was intended to fall on him. He was at the moment conversing cheerfully with Morrel, but he was well prepared for what might happen. The door opened, and Monte Cristo, turning round, saw Albert, pale and trembling, followed by Beauchamp and Chateau-Renaud.

"Well," cried he, with that benevolent politeness which distinguished his salutation from the common civilities of the world, "my cavalier has attained his object. Good-evening, M. de Morcerf." The countenance of this man, who possessed such extraordinary control over his feelings, expressed the most perfect cordiality. Morrel only then recollected the letter he had received from the viscount, in which, without assigning any reason, he begged him to go to the opera, but he understood that something terrible was brooding.

"We are not come here, sir, to exchange hypocritical expressions of politeness, or false professions of friendship," said Albert, "but to demand an explanation." The young man's trembling voice was scarcely audible. "An explanation at the opera?" said the count, with that calm tone and penetrating eye which characterize the man who knows his cause is good. "Little acquainted as I am with the habits of Parisians, I should not have thought this the place for such a demand."

"Still, if people will shut themselves up," said Albert, "and cannot be seen because they are bathing, dining, or asleep, we must avail ourselves of the opportunity whenever they are to be seen."

"I am not difficult of access, sir; for yesterday, if my memory does not deceive me, you were at my house."

"Yesterday I was at your house, sir," said the young man; "because then I knew not who you were." In pronouncing these words Albert had raised his voice so as to be heard by those in the adjoining boxes and in the lobby. Thus the attention of many was attracted by this altercation. "Where are you come from, sir? You do not appear to be in the possession of your senses."

"Provided I understand your perfidy, sir, and succeed in making you understand that I will be revenged, I shall be reasonable enough," said Albert furiously.

"I do not understand you, sir," replied Monte Cristo; "and if I did, your tone is too high. I am at home here, and I alone have a right to raise my voice above another's. Leave the box, sir!" Monte Cristo pointed towards the door with the most commanding dignity. "Ah, I shall know how to make you leave your home!" replied Albert, clasping in his convulsed grasp the glove, which Monte Cristo did not lose sight of.

"Well, well," said Monte Cristo quietly, "I see you wish to quarrel with me; but I would give you one piece of advice, which you will do well to keep in mind. It is in poor taste to make a display of a challenge. Display is not becoming to every one, M. de Morcerf."

At this name a murmur of astonishment passed around the group of spectators of this scene. They had talked of no one but Morcerf the whole day. Albert understood the allusion in a moment, and was about to throw his glove at the count, when Morrel seized his hand, while Beauchamp and Chateau-Renaud, fearing the scene would surpass the limits of a challenge, held him back. But Monte Cristo, without rising, and leaning forward in his chair, merely stretched out his arm and, taking the damp, crushed glove from the clinched hand of the young man, "Sir," said he in a solemn tone, "I consider your glove thrown, and will return it to you wrapped around a bullet. Now leave me or I will summon my servants to throw you out at the door."

Wild, almost unconscious, and with eyes inflamed, Albert stepped back, and Morrel closed the door. Monte Cristo took up his glass again as if nothing had happened; his face was like marble, and his heart was like bronze. Morrel whispered, "What have you done to him?"

"I? Nothing -- at least personally," said Monte Cristo.

"But there must be some cause for this strange scene."

"The Count of Morcerf's adventure exasperates the young man."

"Have you anything to do with it?"

"It was through Haidee that the Chamber was informed of his father's treason."

"Indeed?" said Morrel. "I had been told, but would not credit it, that the Grecian slave I have seen with you here in this very box was the daughter of Ali Pasha."

"It is true, nevertheless."

"Then," said Morrel, "I understand it all, and this scene was premeditated."

"How so?"

"Yes. Albert wrote to request me to come to the opera, doubtless that I might be a witness to the insult he meant to offer you."

"Probably," said Monte Cristo with his imperturbable tranquillity.

"But what shall you do with him?"

"With whom?"

"With Albert."

"What shall I do with Albert? As certainly, Maximilian, as I now press your hand, I shall kill him before ten o'clock to-morrow morning." Morrel, in his turn, took Monte Cristo's hand in both of his, and he shuddered to feel how cold and steady it was.

"Ah, Count," said he, "his father loves him so much!"

"Do not speak to me of that," said Monte Cristo, with the first movement of anger he had betrayed; "I will make him suffer." Morrel, amazed, let fall Monte Cristo's hand. "Count, count!" said he.

"Dear Maximilian," interrupted the count, "listen how adorably Duprez is singing that line, --

`O Mathilde! idole de mon ame!'

"I was the first to discover Duprez at Naples, and the first to applaud him. Bravo, bravo!" Morrel saw it was useless to say more, and refrained. The curtain, which had risen at the close of the scene with Albert, again fell, and a rap was heard at the door.

"Come in," said Monte Cristo with a voice that betrayed not the least emotion; and immediately Beauchamp appeared. "Good-evening, M. Beauchamp," said Monte Cristo, as if this was the first time he had seen the journalist that evening; "be seated."

Beauchamp bowed, and, sitting down, "Sir," said he, "I just now accompanied M. de Morcerf, as you saw."

"And that means," replied Monte Cristo, laughing, "that you had, probably, just dined together. I am happy to see, M. Beauchamp, that you are more sober than he was."

"Sir," said M. Beauchamp, "Albert was wrong, I acknowledge, to betray so much anger, and I come, on my own account, to apologize for him. And having done so, entirely on my own account, be it understood, I would add that I believe you too gentlemanly to refuse giving him some explanation concerning your connection with Yanina. Then I will add two words about the young Greek girl." Monte Cristo motioned him to be silent. "Come," said he, laughing, "there are all my hopes about to be destroyed."

"How so?" asked Beauchamp.

"Doubtless you wish to make me appear a very eccentric character. I am, in your opinion, a Lara, a Manfred, a Lord Ruthven; then, just as I am arriving at the climax, you defeat your own end, and seek to make an ordinary man of me. You bring me down to your own level, and demand explanations! Indeed, M. Beauchamp, it is quite laughable."

"Yet," replied Beauchamp haughtily, "there are occasions when probity commands" --

"M. Beauchamp," interposed this strange man, "the Count of Monte Cristo bows to none but the Count of Monte Cristo himself. Say no more, I entreat you. I do what I please, M. Beauchamp, and it is always well done."

"Sir," replied the young man, "honest men are not to be paid with such coin. I require honorable guaranties."

"I am, sir, a living guaranty," replied Monte Cristo, motionless, but with a threatening look; "we have both blood in our veins which we wish to shed -- that is our mutual guaranty. Tell the viscount so, and that to-morrow, before ten o'clock, I shall see what color his is."

"Then I have only to make arrangements for the duel," said Beauchamp.

"It is quite immaterial to me," said Monte Cristo, "and it was very unnecessary to disturb me at the opera for such a trifle. In France people fight with the sword or pistol, in the colonies with the carbine, in Arabia with the dagger. Tell your client that, although I am the insulted party, in order to carry out my eccentricity, I leave him the choice of arms, and will accept without discussion, without dispute, anything, even combat by drawing lots, which is always stupid, but with me different from other people, as I am sure to gain."

"Sure to gain!" repeated Beauchamp, looking with amazement at the count.

"Certainly," said Monte Cristo, slightly shrugging his shoulders; "otherwise I would not fight with M. de Morcerf. I shall kill him -- I cannot help it. Only by a single line this evening at my house let me know the arms and the hour; I do not like to be kept waiting."

"Pistols, then, at eight o'clock, in the Bois de Vincennes," said Beauchamp, quite disconcerted, not knowing if he was dealing with an arrogant braggadocio or a supernatural being.

"Very well, sir," said Monte Cristo. "Now all that is settled, do let me see the performance, and tell your friend Albert not to come any more this evening; he will hurt himself with all his ill-chosen barbarisms: let him go home and go to sleep." Beauchamp left the box, perfectly amazed. "Now," said Monte Cristo, turning towards Morrel, "I may depend upon you, may I not?"

"Certainly," said Morrel, "I am at your service, count; still" --

"What?"

"It is desirable I should know the real cause."

"That is to say, you would rather not?"

"No."

"The young man himself is acting blindfolded, and knows not the true cause, which is known only to God and to me; but I give you my word, Morrel, that God, who does know it, will be on our side."

"Enough," said Morrel; "who is your second witness?"

"I know no one in Paris, Morrel, on whom I could confer that honor besides you and your brother Emmanuel. Do you think Emmanuel would oblige me?"

"I will answer for him, count."

"Well? that is all I require. To-morrow morning, at seven o'clock, you will be with me, will you not?"

"We will."

"Hush, the curtain is rising. Listen! I never lose a note of this opera if I can avoid it; the music of William Tell is so sweet."





中文翻译
第八十八章 侮辱

  在那位银行家的门口,波尚让马尔塞夫停一下。“听着,”他说,“刚才我已对你说过,你必须要求基督山先生解释清楚。”

  “总的,我们现在就去找他。”

  “等一等,马尔塞夫,在见他以前,你必须先考虑考虑。”

  “考虑什么?”

  “考虑这么做的严重性。”

  “这比到腾格拉尔先生那儿去更严重吗?”

  “是的,腾格拉尔先生是一个爱钱的人,而那些爱钱的人,你知道,考虑到危险太大是不轻易与一人决斗的。而这一位却相反,他是一位绅士。你难道不怕他接受你的挑战,与你决斗吗?”

  “我只怕一件事,那就是,怕遇不到一个肯与我决斗的人。”

  “噢,你放心,”波尚说,“他肯定决斗的。我只怕他太厉害了,你敌不过他。”

  “我的朋友,”马尔塞夫微笑着说,“为我的父亲而死在决斗场是我所希望的。那样,我们就都得救了。”

  “你的母亲会伤心死的。”

  “我可怜的母亲!”阿尔贝揉了揉眼睛,“我知道她会的,但这样总比羞死好。”

  “你下定决心了吗,阿尔贝?”

  “是的。”

  “我们能在家里找到他吗?”

  “他说比我晚几个钟头回来的,他现在应该是在家了。”

  他们登上马车向香榭丽舍大道三十号驶去。波尚想一个人进去,但阿尔贝说,这次的情况与平时不一样,他不必严格遵守决斗的规则。年轻人完全处于一种神圣的动机,波尚只能顺从他的心意,他同意和马尔塞夫一同进去。阿尔贝从大门口跑到台阶上。巴浦斯汀在门口接着他。伯爵刚回家,现在正在洗澡,不让任何人进去。

  “洗完澡干什么?”马尔塞夫问道。

  “主人要去吃饭。”

  “吃完饭呢?”

  “他要睡一个钟头。”

  “然后呢?”

  “他要到歌剧院去。”

  “你能确定吗?”阿尔贝问。

  “十分确定,伯爵曾吩咐八点正为他准备好马。”

  “好极了,”阿尔贝回答,“我就想知道这些情况。”

  然后,他转身对波尚说,“要是您有什么事情要去办理,波尚,赶快就去办它。要是你今天晚上有约会,请把它改到明天。我要你陪我到剧院去,假如可能的话,把夏多•勒诺也带来。”

  波尚在阿尔贝同意以后就离开了他,答应在七点刻的时候去拜访他。回家以后,阿尔贝通知弗兰士、德布雷和莫雷尔,希望今天晚上能在剧院里看见他们。然后他又去见他的母亲。他的母亲自从昨天开始,就不愿见任何人,独自躺在她的卧室里。阿尔贝发现她躺在床上,这次公开的羞辱把她完全压倒了。阿尔贝的出现使她得到了很大的安慰,她紧紧地抓住儿子的手,忍不住抽泣起来;但她的眼泪也不能减少她的痛苦。阿尔贝默默地站在母亲的床边。从那苍白的脸色和紧皱的眉头上,可以看出他复仇的心愿已渐渐消除了。“我亲爱的母亲,”他说,“你知道马尔塞夫先生有什么敌人吗?”

  美塞苔丝非常吃惊,她注意到她的儿子并没有说“我的父亲”。“我的儿子,”她说,“象伯爵这样有显赫地位的人总是暗中有许多仇敌的。那些明目张胆的仇敌并不是最危险的。”

  “是的,我知道的,所以来请求你的判断。你思维敏捷,什么事都逃不过您的眼睛。”

  “你为什么要说那些话?”

  “因为,比如说,在我们家举行舞会的那天晚上,你就注意到基督山先生根本没有吃我们家的一点东西。”

  美塞苔丝用她那颤抖的手支撑起身体。“基督山先生!”她惊讶地喊道,“他跟这一切有什么关系呢?”

  “你知道,妈,基督山先生可说完全是一个东方人,而根据东方人的习惯,不在他们仇敌家里吃一点东西、喝一口水便可以保住他复仇的全部自由。”

  “你是说基督山先生是我们的仇敌吗?”美塞苔丝问道,脸色变得比她身上的那张床单更苍白。“谁告诉你的?你疯啦,阿尔贝!基督山先生一直对我们彬彬有礼。基督山先生也救了你的命,是你自己把他推荐给我们的呀。噢,我求求你,我的儿子,假如你有这种想法,赶快抛开它,我告诉你——不,我请求你和他保持你们之间的友谊。”

  “妈,”那阿尔贝回答,“你要我向那个人妥协,难道有特殊原因的吗?”

  “我?”美塞苔丝说,她的脸上一阵白一阵红。但很快又变得苍白起来。

  “是的,一定有的,而那个理由是,”阿尔贝说,——

  “是不是——就是怕这个人会伤害我们?”

  美塞苔丝打了一个寒颤,用考察的眼光盯住他的儿子。

  “你说的话离奇古怪,”她对阿尔贝说,好象怀着某种古怪成见似的。伯爵有什么事使你不高兴呀?三天以前,你还他一同在诺曼底,仅仅三天以前,我们还把他当成是我们最好的朋友。”

  阿尔贝的嘴边掠过一个自嘲的微笑,美塞苔丝看见了,她凭着一个女人和一个母亲的双重直觉,她预知了一切,但她是一个审慎和坚强的人,她把她的悲哀和恐惧深深地掩藏起来。阿尔贝默不出声,过了好一会儿,伯爵夫人重新说:“你来问我健康怎么样,我坦白说我很不舒服。你留在这儿陪我一会吧。我不愿意一个人呆在房间里。”

  “妈,”那青年说,“你知道我很高兴陪你,但有一件很要紧的重大事情使我不得不离开你一晚上。”

  “好吧。”美塞苔丝说道,叹了一口气,“去吧,阿尔贝,我不愿意你成为一个孝顺的奴隶。”

  阿尔贝装作没有听到这句话,他向母亲鞠了一躬,就离开了她。

  他刚把门关上,美塞苔丝便去召来一个心腹人,吩咐晚上跟着阿尔贝出去,并把他所看到的立刻回来报告她。然后她按铃让她的侍婢进来,支撑起虚弱的身子,把自己梳妆好,准备随时应付可能发生的事情。

  那个仆人的差事并不难做。阿尔贝回到他的寝室里,象往常一样仔细地打扮齐整。七点五十分,波尚来了,他已见过夏多•勒诺,夏答应他在开幕以前到达剧院。两人进阿尔贝的双座四轮马车里,阿尔贝没有丝毫隐瞒,便喊道:“到歌剧院去。”他在焦躁不安的情绪中在开幕前到达了剧院。

  夏多•勒诺已经到了,波尚已经把全部事情通知过他,他无需阿尔贝向他解释。儿子为父亲复仇的行为是天经地义的事,所以夏多•勒诺并不劝阻他,只是重申了他一定会把他作为永远的朋友。

  德布雷还没有来,但阿尔贝知道他很少错过一场戏的。阿尔贝在剧院里到处闲荡,直到幕拉开。他希望在外厅或楼梯上能遇到基督山。铃声召他回座,他与夏多•勒诺和波尚一同走进剧院。但他的眼睛始终没有离开过两根廊柱之间的那个包厢,可是在第一幕演出时候,那个包厢的门始终紧紧地关闭着。最后,当阿尔贝差不多是第一百次望他的手表时,也就是第二幕开始的时候,门开了,基督山穿着一套黑衣服走了进来,站到包厢前面的栏杆上,向大厅环视。莫雷尔跟在他的后面,用眼光去寻找他的妹妹和妹夫。他不久就发现他们在另一个包厢里,向他们点头示意。

  伯爵在环顾正厅的时候遇到一张苍白的面孔和一双气势汹汹的眼睛,而且那一对眼睛显然引起他的注意。他认出那是阿尔贝。看到他这样愤怒和失常,还是认为最好不去看他。

  他不露声色地坐下,拿出他的望远镜,向别处观望。他表面上虽然并没有去注意阿尔贝,但实际上阿尔贝却从未离开过他的视线。当第二幕的帷幕落下来的时候,他看见他和他的两个朋友离了正厅前座然后又看见他的头在包厢后面经过,伯爵就知道那逐渐接近的风暴将要落到他身上来了。这时,他正在和莫雷尔高高兴地聊天,但他已经准备好了随时应付可能发生的一切。门开了,基督山转过头去,他看到阿尔贝脸色苍白,浑身颤抖地走进来,后面跟着波尚和夏多•勒诺。

  “唉,”他喊道,他的口令是那样的慈爱殷勤,显然与一般人的普通招呼不同,“我的骑士到达目的地啦。晚安,马尔塞夫先生。”这个人很善于控制自己的情绪,他的脸上露出十分亲热的神情,莫雷尔到达时才想起子爵给他的那封信,那封信里并没有说任何理由,只是要求他到剧院来,但他知道有一件可怕的事情要将发生。

  “阁下,我们不是到这儿来听你这些虚伪的客套话的,也不是来跟你谈什么友谊的,”阿尔贝说,“我们是来解释的,伯爵阁下。”那青年的颤抖声音象是从咬紧的牙齿里传出来的一样。

  “在剧院里作解释?”伯爵说,那镇定的声音和洞察一切的目光证明他始终保持着自制力。“我对于巴黎人的习惯知道得很少,但我想在这种地方是不适宜提出这种要求的。”

  “可是,假如有些把他们自己关在家里,”阿尔贝说,“只因为他在洗澡、吃饭或睡觉就不能见客,我们就只能在哪儿碰到他就在哪儿向他提出些问题。”

  “我不是很难找的呀,阁下,因为,假如我的记忆力还不算太坏的话,昨天您还在我的家里。”

  “昨天,我是在你的家里,阁下,”阿尔贝说,“因为那时我还不知道你是谁。”

  “我还不知道你是谁。”说这几句话的时候,阿尔贝已提高他们的谈话嗓们,这样近的包厢和休息室的人都可以听得到。所以已经有许多人的注意力已经被这一声争吵吸引过来了。

  “您是从哪儿来的,阁下?”基督山说,脸上毫无表情。

  “您看来已完全丧失理智啦。”

  “只要我懂得你是一个不义的家伙,阁下,而且还要你明白。我要报复,我就够清醒了。”阿尔贝狂怒地说。

  “我不懂得您的意思,阁下,”基督山回答,“就算我知道你的意思,您的声音太大。这儿是我的地方,这里只有我有权利可以比旁人讲得高。请您出去,阁下!”基督山以威严的神态指着门。

  “啊,我要你离开,离开你的地方!”基督山以威严的神态指着门。

  “啊,我要你离开,离开你的地方!”阿尔贝一面回答,一面把他的手套在他那痉挛的手掌里捏成一团,基督山完全看见这了这一切。

  “好了,好了!”基督山平静地说,“我看您要跟我打架,但我要奉劝你一句,您不要忘记。挑衅是一个坏习惯。况且并不是对每一个人都有效的,马尔塞夫先生。”

  听到这个名字,看到这场争吵,旁观音之中发出了一阵阵惊异的低语声。从昨天以来他们整天都在谈论马尔塞夫。阿尔贝立刻明白了这个暗示的意思,他正要把他的手套向伯爵脸上摔过去,莫雷尔及时快速地捉住他的手,波尚和夏多•勒诺也恐怕这种局面越出决斗挑衅的界限,一齐挡住他。但基督山并没有起身,只是从椅背上转过身来,从阿尔贝的捏紧的手里拿出了那只潮湿团绉的手套。“阁下,”他用一种庄严的口气说,“就算您的手套已经扔了,我用它裹好一颗子弹送给您。现在离开我的包厢,不然我就要我的仆人来赶你到门外去了。”

  阿尔贝退了出去,他的神色迷乱,眼睛冒火,几乎丧失了理智,摩莱关上门。基督山又拿起他的望远镜,象是根本不曾发生过什么似的;他有一颗铜做的心和大理石雕成的脸。

  莫雷尔耳语说:“您对他做过什么事情?”

  “我?没有什么,至少对他个人没有什么。”基督山说。

  “但这一切叫那个年青人感到愤怒。”

  “那件事跟您有关系吗?”

  “他父亲的叛逆罪是海黛去告诉贵族院的。”

  “真的?”莫雷尔说。“我听人说过,但我不相信,我不相信在这个包厢里见到过的和你在一起的那个希腊奴隶说是阿里总督的女儿。”

  “这一切完全是真的。”

  “看来,”莫雷尔说,“我懂了,刚才这场争吵是有预谋的。”

  “怎么会呢?”

  “是的,阿尔贝写信要求我到歌剧院来,无疑是要我做一个看见他侮辱您的见证人。”

  “大概是的。”基督山泰然自若地说。

  “但您预备怎样反击他呢?”

  “对谁?”

  “阿尔贝。”

  “我准备对阿尔贝怎么样?马西米兰,就象我现在握住您的手一样确定无疑,在明天早晨十点钟以前,我一定会杀死他。”莫雷尔把基督山的手捧在自己的两手之间,他打了一个寒颤,觉得那只手是那样的冰冷和坚定。

  “啊,伯爵,”他说,“他的父亲是那样的爱他!”

  “别再向我提起那个人!”基督山说,这是他第一次发火,“我要使他痛苦。”

  莫雷尔在惊愕之下让伯爵那只手抽出去。“伯爵!伯爵!”他说。

  “亲爱的马西米兰,”伯爵打断他的话说,“听杜普里兹[杜普里兹(一八○六—一八九六),法国歌剧演员。——译注]吧。”

  莫雷尔知道再说什么也没有用,只好不哼声了。阿尔贝吵完退出时,拉起的那道舞台帷幕,不一会便又降落了下来。

  这是一阵急促的敲门声。

  “请进!”基督山说,他的声音仍然象平常一样的平静,波尚立刻出现了。“晚安,波尚先生,”基督山说好,象是今天晚上看见那位新闻记者似的,“请坐。”

  波尚鞠了一躬坐下。“阁下,”他说,“你刚才已经看到我是陪马尔塞夫先生的。”

  “那就是说,”基督山面带微笑说,“你们大概还是一块用餐的。波尚先生,我很高兴看到您比他稳重一些。

  “阁下,”波尚说,“我承认阿尔贝不应该向您发这样大的火,但道歉了以后,你懂得,伯爵阁下,我只是代表我本人道歉的,我还要说:我相信你一定会给我这个面子,不会拒绝跟我解释一下你和亚尼纳的关系。再者,还有那位年轻的希腊姑娘,我还要说几句话。”

  基督山示意请他住口。“喏,”他微笑着说,“我的全部希望已经破灭了。”

  “怎么会呢?”波尚说。

  “您当然希望我是一个非常怪僻的人物。照您看来,我是一个勒拉,一个曼弗雷特,一个罗思文勋爵。然后,当大家都这样认为时,您却破坏了我的形象,又要把我塑造成一个普通人了。您要把我拉回到现实中去,最后,您竟要求我作出什么解释!真的,波尚先生,这也太可笑啦。”

  “可是,”波尚傲慢地答道,“有的时候,当正义的命令——”

  “波尚先生,”这个怪人打断他的话说,“基督山伯爵只是接受基督山伯爵的命令的。所以,什么都不要说了。我爱怎么做就怎么做,波尚先生,而且我总会做得很好的。”

  “阁下,”波尚答道,“正义之士得到的不应该是这样的答复。信义是需要有个保证的。”

  “阁下,我就是一个活生生的例子,”基督山不动声色但却气势汹汹地回答,“我们两人的血管里都有我们愿意抛洒的热血,——那就是我们相互的保证。就这样去告诉子爵吧,明天早晨十点钟以前,我就可以看到他的血究竟是什么颜色了。”

  “看来我只好安排你们决斗的手续就是了。”波尚说。

  “对于这我是无所谓的,阁下,”基督山说,“以这种小事在剧院里来打扰我实在没有什么必要。在法国,人们用剑或手熗决斗。在殖民地,用马熗决斗。在阿拉伯,用匕首决斗。告诉你的委托人,虽然我是忍受侮辱的一方,为了保持我的怪僻,我允许他选择武器,而且可以不经讨论,毫无异议地接受,你听清楚了吗?什么都行,甚至用抽签的办法也可以,虽然它是愚蠢和可笑的,然而,对于我却是没有什么,我一定可以取胜。”

  “当然罗,”基督山微微耸一耸肩膀说。“不然我就不会和马尔塞夫先生决斗。我要杀死他,这是没有办法的事。只要今天晚是写一张字笺送到我家里来,让我知道决斗的武器和时间就行了,我不愿意花太多的时间等待。”

  “那末,是用手熗,八点钟,在万森树林。”波尚神情狼狈地说,不知道对方究竟是一个傲慢的自大者还是一个超人。

  “好极了,阁下,”基督山说,“现在一切都已解决了,请让我看一剧吧,并且请您告诉你的朋友阿尔贝,今天晚上请他不要再来了,他这种粗鲁野蛮的行为只会伤害他自己。让他回家先养精蓄锐吧。”波尚惊愕地离开了包厢。“现在,”基督山转过去对莫雷尔说,“可以指望你当我们的证人,是吗?”

  “当然啊,”莫雷尔说,“愿意听从你的吩咐,伯爵,可是——”

  “可是什么?”

  “我想我应该知道真正的原因。”

  “那是说,您拒绝我了?”

  “不。”

  “真正的原因吗?莫雷尔,阿尔贝本人也是盲目地在干,他也不知道真正的原因。真正的原因只有上帝和我知道。但我可以向您保证,莫雷尔,上帝不仅知道原因,而且是站在我们这一边。”

  “那就够了,”莫雷尔说,“谁是您的第二个陪证人?”

  “莫雷尔,除了您和您的妹夫艾曼纽以外,我在巴黎所认识的人没有一个可以享受这种光荣。您以为艾曼纽会答应我的要求吗?”

  “我可以替他答应您,伯爵。”

  “好,这就是我所需要的一切了。明天早晨,七点钟,你们一块到我这儿来,好不好?”

  “我们一定来。”

  “嘘!开幕了。听!这个歌剧我尽可能听一个字都不让它漏过的,《威廉•退尔》这支曲子真是太美妙!”





英文原文
Chapter 89
A Nocturnal Interview.

Monte Cristo waited, according to his usual custom, until Duprez had sung his famous "Suivez-moi;" then he rose and went out. Morrel took leave of him at the door, renewing his promise to be with him the next morning at seven o'clock, and to bring Emmanuel. Then he stepped into his coupe, calm and smiling, and was at home in five minutes. No one who knew the count could mistake his expression when, on entering, he said, "Ali, bring me my pistols with the ivory cross."

Ali brought the box to his master, who examined the weapons with a solicitude very natural to a man who is about to intrust his life to a little powder and shot. These were pistols of an especial pattern, which Monte Cristo had had made for target practice in his own room. A cap was sufficient to drive out the bullet, and from the adjoining room no one would have suspected that the count was, as sportsmen would say, keeping his hand in. He was just taking one up and looking for the point to aim at on a little iron plate which served him as a target, when his study door opened, and Baptistin entered. Before he had spoken a word, the count saw in the next room a veiled woman, who had followed closely after Baptistin, and now, seeing the count with a pistol in his hand and swords on the table, rushed in. Baptistin looked at his master, who made a sign to him, and he went out, closing the door after him. "Who are you, madame?" said the count to the veiled woman.

The stranger cast one look around her, to be certain that they were quite alone; then bending as if she would have knelt, and joining her hands, she said with an accent of despair, "Edmond, you will not kill my son?" The count retreated a step, uttered a slight exclamation, and let fall the pistol he held. "What name did you pronounce then, Madame de Morcerf?" said he. "Yours!" cried she, throwing back her veil, -- "yours, which I alone, perhaps, have not forgotten. Edmond, it is not Madame de Morcerf who is come to you, it is Mercedes."

"Mercedes is dead, madame," said Monte Cristo; "I know no one now of that name."

"Mercedes lives, sir, and she remembers, for she alone recognized you when she saw you, and even before she saw you, by your voice, Edmond, -- by the simple sound of your voice; and from that moment she has followed your steps, watched you, feared you, and she needs not to inquire what hand has dealt the blow which now strikes M. de Morcerf."

"Fernand, do you mean?" replied Monte Cristo, with bitter irony; "since we are recalling names, let us remember them all." Monte Cristo had pronounced the name of Fernand with such an expression of hatred that Mercedes felt a thrill of horror run through every vein. "You see, Edmond, I am not mistaken, and have cause to say, `Spare my son!'"

"And who told you, madame, that I have any hostile intentions against your son?"

"No one, in truth; but a mother has twofold sight. I guessed all; I followed him this evening to the opera, and, concealed in a parquet box, have seen all."

"If you have seen all, madame, you know that the son of Fernand has publicly insulted me," said Monte Cristo with awful calmness.

"Oh, for pity's sake!"

"You have seen that he would have thrown his glove in my face if Morrel, one of my friends, had not stopped him."

"Listen to me, my son has also guessed who you are, -- he attributes his father's misfortunes to you."

"Madame, you are mistaken, they are not misfortunes, -- it is a punishment. It is not I who strike M. de Morcerf; it is providence which punishes him."

"And why do you represent providence?" cried Mercedes. "Why do you remember when it forgets? What are Yanina and its vizier to you, Edmond? What injury his Fernand Mondego done you in betraying Ali Tepelini?"

"Ah, madame," replied Monte Cristo, "all this is an affair between the French captain and the daughter of Vasiliki. It does not concern me, you are right; and if I have sworn to revenge myself, it is not on the French captain, or the Count of Morcerf, but on the fisherman Fernand, the husband of Mercedes the Catalane."

"Ah, sir!" cried the countess, "how terrible a vengeance for a fault which fatality made me commit! -- for I am the only culprit, Edmond, and if you owe revenge to any one, it is to me, who had not fortitude to bear your absence and my solitude."

"But," exclaimed Monte Cristo, "why was I absent? And why were you alone?"

"Because you had been arrested, Edmond, and were a prisoner."

"And why was I arrested? Why was I a prisoner?"

"I do not know," said Mercedes. "You do not, madame; at least, I hope not. But I will tell you. I was arrested and became a prisoner because, under the arbor of La Reserve, the day before I was to marry you, a man named Danglars wrote this letter, which the fisherman Fernand himself posted." Monte Cristo went to a secretary, opened a drawer by a spring, from which he took a paper which had lost its original color, and the ink of which had become of a rusty hue -- this he placed in the hands of Mercedes. It was Danglars' letter to the king's attorney, which the Count of Monte Cristo, disguised as a clerk from the house of Thomson & French, had taken from the file against Edmond Dantes, on the day he had paid the two hundred thousand francs to M. de Boville. Mercedes read with terror the following lines: --

"The king's attorney is informed by a friend to the throne and religion that one Edmond Dantes, second in command on board the Pharaon, this day arrived from Smyrna, after having touched at Naples and Porto-Ferrajo, is the bearer of a letter from Murat to the usurper, and of another letter from the usurper to the Bonapartist club in Paris. Ample corroboration of this statement may be obtained by arresting the above-mentioned Edmond Dantes, who either carries the letter for Paris about with him, or has it at his father's abode. Should it not be found in possession of either father or son, then it will assuredly be discovered in the cabin belonging to the said Dantes on board the Pharaon."

"How dreadful!" said Mercedes, passing her hand across her brow, moist with perspiration; "and that letter" --

"I bought it for two hundred thousand francs, madame," said Monte Cristo; "but that is a trifle, since it enables me to justify myself to you."

"And the result of that letter" --

"You well know, madame, was my arrest; but you do not know how long that arrest lasted. You do not know that I remained for fourteen years within a quarter of a league of you, in a dungeon in the Chateau d'If. You do not know that every day of those fourteen years I renewed the vow of vengeance which I had made the first day; and yet I was not aware that you had married Fernand, my calumniator, and that my father had died of hunger!"

"Can it be?" cried Mercedes, shuddering.

"That is what I heard on leaving my prison fourteen years after I had entered it; and that is why, on account of the living Mercedes and my deceased father, I have sworn to revenge myself on Fernand, and -- I have revenged myself."

"And you are sure the unhappy Fernand did that?"

"I am satisfied, madame, that he did what I have told you; besides, that is not much more odious than that a Frenchman by adoption should pass over to the English; that a Spaniard by birth should have fought against the Spaniards; that a stipendiary of Ali should have betrayed and murdered Ali. Compared with such things, what is the letter you have just read? -- a lover's deception, which the woman who has married that man ought certainly to forgive; but not so the lover who was to have married her. Well, the French did not avenge themselves on the traitor, the Spaniards did not shoot the traitor, Ali in his tomb left the traitor unpunished; but I, betrayed, sacrificed, buried, have risen from my tomb, by the grace of God, to punish that man. He sends me for that purpose, and here I am." The poor woman's head and arms fell; her legs bent under her, and she fell on her knees. "Forgive, Edmond, forgive for my sake, who love you still!"

The dignity of the wife checked the fervor of the lover and the mother. Her forehead almost touched the carpet, when the count sprang forward and raised her. Then seated on a chair, she looked at the manly countenance of Monte Cristo, on which grief and hatred still impressed a threatening expression. "Not crush that accursed race?" murmured he; "abandon my purpose at the moment of its accomplishment? Impossible, madame, impossible!"

"Edmond," said the poor mother, who tried every means, "when I call you Edmond, why do you not call me Mercedes?"

"Mercedes!" repeated Monte Cristo; "Mercedes! Well yes, you are right; that name has still its charms, and this is the first time for a long period that I have pronounced it so distinctly. Oh, Mercedes, I have uttered your name with the sigh of melancholy, with the groan of sorrow, with the last effort of despair; I have uttered it when frozen with cold, crouched on the straw in my dungeon; I have uttered it, consumed with heat, rolling on the stone floor of my prison. Mercedes, I must revenge myself, for I suffered fourteen years, -- fourteen years I wept, I cursed; now I tell you, Mercedes, I must revenge myself."

The count, fearing to yield to the entreaties of her he had so ardently loved, called his sufferings to the assistance of his hatred. "Revenge yourself, then, Edmond," cried the poor mother; "but let your vengeance fall on the culprits, -- on him, on me, but not on my son!"

"It is written in the good book," said Monte Cristo, "that the sins of the fathers shall fall upon their children to the third and fourth generation. Since God himself dictated those words to his prophet, why should I seek to make myself better than God?"

"Edmond," continued Mercedes, with her arms extended towards the count, "since I first knew you, I have adored your name, have respected your memory. Edmond, my friend, do not compel me to tarnish that noble and pure image reflected incessantly on the mirror of my heart. Edmond, if you knew all the prayers I have addressed to God for you while I thought you were living and since I have thought you must be dead! Yes, dead, alas! I imagined your dead body buried at the foot of some gloomy tower, or cast to the bottom of a pit by hateful jailers, and I wept! What could I do for you, Edmond, besides pray and weep? Listen; for ten years I dreamed each night the same dream. I had been told that you had endeavored to escape; that you had taken the place of another prisoner; that you had slipped into the winding sheet of a dead body; that you had been thrown alive from the top of the Chateau d'If, and that the cry you uttered as you dashed upon the rocks first revealed to your jailers that they were your murderers. Well, Edmond, I swear to you, by the head of that son for whom I entreat your pity, -- Edmond, for ten years I saw every night every detail of that frightful tragedy, and for ten years I heard every night the cry which awoke me, shuddering and cold. And I, too, Edmond -- oh! believe me -- guilty as I was -- oh, yes, I, too, have suffered much!"

"Have you known what it is to have your father starve to death in your absence?" cried Monte Cristo, thrusting his hands into his hair; "have you seen the woman you loved giving her hand to your rival, while you were perishing at the bottom of a dungeon?"

"No," interrupted Mercedes, "but I have seen him whom I loved on the point of murdering my son." Mercedes uttered these words with such deep anguish, with an accent of such intense despair, that Monte Cristo could not restrain a sob. The lion was daunted; the avenger was conquered. "What do you ask of me?" said he, -- "your son's life? Well, he shall live!" Mercedes uttered a cry which made the tears start from Monte Cristo's eyes; but these tears disappeared almost instantaneously, for, doubtless, God had sent some angel to collect them -- far more precious were they in his eyes than the richest pearls of Guzerat and Ophir.

"Oh," said she, seizing the count's hand and raising it to her lips; "oh, thank you, thank you, Edmond! Now you are exactly what I dreamt you were, -- the man I always loved. Oh, now I may say so!"

"So much the better," replied Monte Cristo; "as that poor Edmond will not have long to be loved by you. Death is about to return to the tomb, the phantom to retire in darkness."

"What do you say, Edmond?"

"I say, since you command me, Mercedes, I must die."

"Die? and why so? Who talks of dying? Whence have you these ideas of death?"

"You do not suppose that, publicly outraged in the face of a whole theatre, in the presence of your friends and those of your son -- challenged by a boy who will glory in my forgiveness as if it were a victory -- you do not suppose that I can for one moment wish to live. What I most loved after you, Mercedes, was myself, my dignity, and that strength which rendered me superior to other men; that strength was my life. With one word you have crushed it, and I die."

"But the duel will not take place, Edmond, since you forgive?"

"It will take place," said Monte Cristo, in a most solemn tone; "but instead of your son's blood to stain the ground, mine will flow." Mercedes shrieked, and sprang towards Monte Cristo, but, suddenly stopping, "Edmond," said she, "there is a God above us, since you live and since I have seen you again; I trust to him from my heart. While waiting his assistance I trust to your word; you have said that my son should live, have you not?"

"Yes, madame, he shall live," said Monte Cristo, surprised that without more emotion Mercedes had accepted the heroic sacrifice he made for her. Mercedes extended her hand to the count.

"Edmond," said she, and her eyes were wet with tears while looking at him to whom she spoke, "how noble it is of you, how great the action you have just performed, how sublime to have taken pity on a poor woman who appealed to you with every chance against her, Alas, I am grown old with grief more than with years, and cannot now remind my Edmond by a smile, or by a look, of that Mercedes whom he once spent so many hours in contemplating. Ah, believe me, Edmond, as I told you, I too have suffered much; I repeat, it is melancholy to pass one's life without having one joy to recall, without preserving a single hope; but that proves that all is not yet over. No, it is not finished; I feel it by what remains in my heart. Oh, I repeat it, Edmond; what you have just done is beautiful -- it is grand; it is sublime."

"Do you say so now, Mercedes? -- then what would you say if you knew the extent of the sacrifice I make to you? Suppose that the Supreme Being, after having created the world and fertilized chaos, had paused in the work to spare an angel the tears that might one day flow for mortal sins from her immortal eyes; suppose that when everything was in readiness and the moment had come for God to look upon his work and see that it was good -- suppose he had snuffed out the sun and tossed the world back into eternal night -- then – even then, Mercedes, you could not imagine what I lose in sacrificing my life at this moment." Mercedes looked at the count in a way which expressed at the same time her astonishment, her admiration, and her gratitude. Monte Cristo pressed his forehead on his burning hands, as if his brain could no longer bear alone the weight of its thoughts. "Edmond," said Mercedes, "I have but one word more to say to you." The count smiled bitterly. "Edmond," continued she, "you will see that if my face is pale, if my eyes are dull, if my beauty is gone; if Mercedes, in short, no longer resembles her former self in her features, you will see that her heart is still the same. Adieu, then, Edmond; I have nothing more to ask of heaven -- I have seen you again, and have found you as noble and as great as formerly you were. Adieu, Edmond, adieu, and thank you."

But the count did not answer. Mercedes opened the door of the study and had disappeared before he had recovered from the painful and profound revery into which his thwarted vengeance had plunged him. The clock of the Invalides struck one when the carriage which conveyed Madame de Morcerf away rolled on the pavement of the Champs-Elysees, and made Monte Cristo raise his head. "What a fool I was," said he, "not to tear my heart out on the day when I resolved to avenge myself!"





中文翻译
第八十九章 夜

  基督山先生按照他往常的习惯,一直等到本普里兹唱完了他那曲最有名的《随我来》,才起身离开。莫雷尔在门口等他与他告别,并再一次向他保证,说第二天早晨七点钟一定和艾曼纽一同来。于是伯爵面带着微笑稳步地跨进车厢,五分钟以后回到家里。一进家门,他说说:“阿里,把我那对象牙十字的手熗拿来。”他说这句话的时候,凡是认识而且了解他的人,是决不会误解他脸上那种表情的。

  阿里把熗拿来交给他的主人,带着当一个人快要把他的生命托付给一小片铁和铅的时候那种关切的神情仔细地检查他的武器。这只手熗,是基督山特地定制的用它在房间里练习打靶用的。轻轻一推,弹丸便会飞出熗膛,而隔壁房间里谁也不会猜到伯爵正在如打靶家听说的那样练过。”当他正把一支熗拿在手里,瞄准那只作为靶子用的小铁盆的时候,书房的门开了,巴浦斯汀走了进来。还没等他说话,伯爵就看见门口——门没有关——有一个头罩面纱的女人站在巴浦斯汀的后面。那女人看见伯爵手里握着熗,桌上放着剑,便冲了进来。巴浦斯汀望着他的主人,伯爵示意他一下,他便退出房间,随手把门关上。“您是谁,夫人?”伯爵对那个蒙面的女人说。

  来客向四周环视了一下,确定房间里只有他们两个人时,便紧合双手,弯下身体,象是跪下来似的,用一种绝望的口气说:“爱德蒙,请你不要杀死我的儿子!”

  伯爵退了一步,轻轻地喊了一声,手熗从他的手里掉了下来。“您刚才说的是什么,马尔塞夫夫人?”他说。

  “你的名字!”她喊道,把她的面纱撩到到脑后面,——

  “你的名字,或许只有我一个人还没有忘记这个名字。爱德蒙,现在来见你的不是马尔塞夫夫人,而是美塞苔丝。”

  “美塞苔丝还活着,伯爵,而且她还记得你,因为她刚见你就认出了你,甚至在还没有你的时候,她就从你的声音——从你说话的声音——认出了你,爱德蒙,从那个时候起,她就步步紧跟着你,注视着你,而她不用问就知道是谁给了马尔塞夫先生现在所受的打击。”

  “夫人,你的意思是指弗尔南多吧,”基督山以苦涩讥讽口气回答,“既然我们在回忆当年的名字,我们就把它们全都回忆起来吧。”

  当基督山说到弗尔南多这个名字的时候,他的脸上露出十分憎恨的表情,这使美塞苔丝觉得有一股恐怖的寒流流进她全身骨骼。“你瞧,爱德蒙,我并没有弄错,我有理由说,“饶了我的儿子吧。’”

  “谁告诉您,夫人,说我恨您的儿子?”

  “谁都没有告诉我,但一个母亲是有一种双重直觉的。我已经猜出了,今天晚上,我跟踪他到剧院里,看到了一切。”

  “假如您看到了一切,夫人,您就会知道弗尔南多的儿子当众羞辱了我。”基督山用十分平静的口气说。

  “噢,发发慈悲吧!”

  “您看到,要不是我的朋友摩莱拦住了他,他可能已经把他的手套摔到我的脸上来了。”

  “听我说,我的儿子也已猜出你是谁,他把他父亲的不幸全怪罪到你身上来了。”

  “夫人,你弄错了,那不是一种不幸。而是一种惩罚,不是我在惩罚马尔塞夫先生,而是上帝在惩罚他。”

  “而为什么你要代表上帝呢?”美塞苔丝喊道,“当上帝已经忘记这一切,你为什么还记着呢?亚尼纳和它的总督与你有什么关系呢,爱德蒙?弗尔南多•蒙台哥出卖阿里•铁贝林,这些让你有什么损失吗?”

  “不错,夫人,”基督山答道,“这一切都是那法国军官和凡瑟丽姬的女儿之间的事情。这一切和我毫无关系,您说不错。如果我曾经发誓要为我自己复仇的话,则我的复仇对象绝不是那个法国军官,也不是马尔塞夫伯爵,而是迦太兰人美塞苔丝的丈夫渔人弗尔南多。”

  “啊,伯爵,”伯爵夫人喊道,“恶运让我犯下的这桩过错是该得到这可怕的报复的!因我是有罪的人,爱德蒙,假如你必须向人报告的话,就应该向我报复,因为我不够坚强,不能忍受寂寞和孤独。”

  “但是,”基督山叹了口气说“为什么我会离开您?您为什么会孤独呢?”

  “因为你被捕了,爱德蒙,因为你成了一个囚徒。”

  “为什么我会被捕?为什么我会变成一个囚徒呢?”

  “我不知道。”美塞苔丝说。

  “您确实不知道,夫人,至少,我希望您不知道。但我现在可以告诉您。我之所以被捕和变成一个囚徒,是因为在我要和您结婚的前一天,在里瑟夫酒家的凉棚下面,一个名叫腾格拉尔的人写了这封信,而那个打渔的弗尔南多亲手把它投入了邮筒。”

  基督山走到一张写字台前面,打开抽屉,从抽屉里取出一张纸来,纸张已失去原来的色泽,墨水也已变成铁锈色;他把这张文件拿给美塞苔丝。这就是腾格拉尔写给检察官的那封信,是基督山装扮成汤姆生•弗伦奇银行的代理人,付给波维里先生二十万法郎,那一天从爱德蒙•唐太斯的档案里抽出来的。美塞苔丝惊恐万分地读下去:“‘阁下,——敝人系拥护王室及教地之人士,兹报告检察官,有爱德蒙•唐太斯其人,系法老号之人副,今晨从士麦拿经那不勒斯抵埠,中途曾停靠费拉约港。此人受缪拉之命送信给叛贼,并受逆贼命令送信给巴黎拿破仑党委员会。犯罪证据在将其逮捕时即可获得,假始信不在其身上,则必在其父家中,或在其法老号之船舱内。’”

  “噢,我的上帝!”美塞苔丝说,用手抹一抹她大汗淋漓的额头。“这封信——”

  “这是我用二十万法郎买来的,夫人,”基督山说,“但这只是小意思,我今天就可以在您面前证明我是无辜的。”

  “这封信的结果怎么样?”

  “你知道得很清楚,夫人,就是我被捕了,但您不知道那次我在监狱呆了多久。您不知道十四年来,我始终在离您一哩以内的地方,伊夫堡的一间黑牢里。您不知道,这十四年中,我每天都要重述一遍我的誓言,我要复仇,可是我不知您已经嫁给了了诬告我的弗尔南多,也不知道我的父亲已经饿死了!”

  “公正的上帝!”美塞苔丝浑身发抖地喊道。

  “当我在狱里呆了十四年以后,在我离开牢房的时候就听到了那两个消息,而正是为了这个原因,为了美塞苔丝的生和我父亲的死,我发誓一定要向弗尔南多复仇,我现在就是在为我自己复仇。”

  “您确定这一切都是可怜的弗尔南多干的吗?”

  “夫人,我确实知道他干了那些事情。而且,他还干过更见不得人的事,他身为法国公民,却去投靠英国人。他的祖籍是西班牙人,他竟会参加攻打西班牙人的战争。受恩于阿里,他竟会出卖和杀害了阿里。跟这些丑事相比,您刚才所读的那封信算什么?这是一个情人的圈套,利用这种圈套,他与那个人结婚。那个女人或许可以宽恕,但是本来娶她的那个情人却不容忍这一切。好吧!法国人并没有向那个叛徒复仇,西班牙人也没有熗毙那个叛徒,已经死了的阿里也没有惩罚那个叛徒。但是我,被出卖、被杀害、被埋葬的我,也早已受上帝慈悲把我从坟墓里救出来惩罚那个人。上帝派我来就是复仇,而我现在来了。”

  那可怜的女人把头一下埋在自己的双手之中,她的腿实在支持不住了。

  但妻子的尊严阻止了她充当情人和母亲的冲动。当伯爵跑上去把她扶起来的时候,她的额头几乎要触到地毯了。然后,她坐在一张椅子里,望着基督山先生那刚毅的脸,在那张脸上,悲痛和忌恨的表情仍然显得很可怕。

  “让我不去毁灭这个家伙!”他低声地说,“上帝把我从死境里救出来,就是要我来惩罚他们,而我竟不服从上帝的指令!不可能,夫人,这决不可能的!”

  “爱德蒙,”那可怜的母亲说,她换了一种方式,“当我称唤你爱德蒙的时候,你为什么不称我美塞苔丝呢?”

  “美塞苔丝!”基督山把那个名字重复一遍,“美塞苔丝,嗯,是的,你说得对,好个名字依旧还有它的魅力,很久以来,这是我第一次以这样声音地叫出这个名字。噢,美塞苔丝!我曾在满怀惆怅的悲叹声中,在伤心的呻吟声中,绝望的呼喊你的名字。在寒风刺骨的冬天,我曾蜷伏在黑牢的草堆里呼喊它。当酷暑难当时,我曾在监狱的石板上滚来滚去地呼喊它。美塞苔丝,我必须要为自己复仇,因为我受了十四年苦,——十四年中,我哭泣过,我诅咒过,现在我告诉你,美塞苔丝,我必须要为我自己复仇了!”

  因为他曾热烈地爱过她,他深怕自己会被她的恳求软化,就回忆起他当时受苦的情形来帮助自己坚定仇恨。“那末就为你自己复仇吧,爱德蒙,”那可怜的母亲哭道。“你应该让你的报复落到罪人的头上——你去报复他,报复我,但不要报复我的儿子!”

  “圣经上写道,”基督山答道,“父亲的罪将会落到他们第三第四代儿女身上。上帝在他的预言里都说了这些话,我为什么要比上帝更仁慈呢?”

  “因为上帝拥有时间和永恒,——人却无法拥有这两样东西。”

  基督山发出一声呻吟似的长叹,双手抓紧了他的头发。

  “爱德蒙,”美塞苔丝向伯爵伸出双手,继续说,“自从认识你开始,我就喜欢你的名字,并时常想起你。爱德蒙,我的朋友,不要打碎我心里时刻保持着的那个高贵而又美好的形象。爱德蒙,假如你听到过我向上帝诉说的种种祈祷,那就好了,我那时多么希望你还活着,但我想你一定已经死了!是的,死了,唉!我想你的身体早已被埋在一座阴森森的塔底,我以为你的尸体已被扔落到狱卒死尸的一个洞底下。于是我哭了!爱德蒙,除了祈祷和哭泣外,我还能为你做些什么呢?听着,十年来,我每天晚上部做着同样的梦。我听说你企图逃跑,听说你冒充另外一个犯人,听说你钻进包尸体布袋里,听说你在伊夫堡的顶上活生生地被人扔下去,听说你撞到岩石上时发出惨叫声,这惨叫声向埋葬者证明了死尸已被代替,他们又变成了害你的人。哦,爱德蒙,我向你发誓,凭我现在恳求你饶恕我的儿子的生命发誓,——爱德蒙,这十年来,我每天晚上都看到有人在一岩山顶上晃悠一个不可名状的东西。在这十年来,我每天晚上都被一种可怕的喊声叫醒,醒来时浑身颤抖冰冷。爱德蒙,——噢,相信我!——尽管我有罪,噢,是的,我也受了那么多的痛苦!”

  “你可曾尝过你父亲在你离开时死去的滋味吗?”基督山把双手插进头发里,喊道,“你可曾见过你所爱的女人嫁给你的情敌而你自己却在不见天日的一间黑牢里奄奄待毙吗?”

  “没有,”美塞苔丝说,“但我看见我所爱的那个人将要杀死我的儿子了。”

  美塞苔丝说这句话的时候,她的神情是那样的痛苦不堪,她用十分无望的口气说,以至基督山再也控制不住自己,失声哭泣起来。狮子终于被驯服了;复仇者终于被征服了。“你要求我做什么呢?”他说,“你儿子的生命吗?现在,他可以活下去了!”

  美塞苔丝发出一声惊奇的欢叫,这一声喊叫使基督山禁不住热泪盈眶;但这些眼泪很快就消了,因为上帝或许已派了一个天使来把它们收了去,——在上帝的眼睛里,这种眼泪是比古西拉和奥费亚[古代盛产金子、象牙和珍珠的地方。——译注]两地最圆润的珍珠更宝贵。

  “噢!”她说,一边抓住伯爵的手,按到她的嘴唇上,“噢,谢谢你,谢谢你,爱德蒙!现在你真是我梦中的你了,真是始终所爱的你了。噢!现在我可以这样说了。”

  “那太好了,”基督山答道,“因为爱德蒙不会让你爱久了。死者就回到坟墓中,幽灵就要回到黑暗里。”

  “你说什么,爱德蒙?”

  “我说,既然你命令我死,美塞苔丝,我就只有死了。”

  “死!那是谁说的?谁说你要死?你这种念头是从哪儿来的?”

  “你想,在歌剧院里当着全体观众的面,当着你的朋友和你儿子的那些朋友面前我受到公开的侮辱,——受到一个小孩子的挑战,他会把我的宽恕大度当作胜利,——你想,我怎么还有脸面再活下去呢?美塞苔丝,除了你以外,我最爱的便是我自己、我的尊严和使我超越其他人的那种力量,那种力量就是我的生命。你用一个字就推毁了它,我当然要死了。”

  “但是,爱德蒙,既然你宽恕了他,那场决斗就不会举行了吗?”

  “要举行的,”基督山用十分重的口气说,“但流到地上的血不会是你儿子的而是我的了。”

  美塞苔丝失声惊叫一声,向基督山冲过来,但突然停住了脚步。“爱德蒙,”她说,“我们的头上都有上帝,既然你还活着,既然我又见到了你,我就真心诚意地相信你。在等待他的帮助时,我相信你的话。你说我的儿子可以活下去,是不是?”

  “是的,夫人,他可以活下去。”基督山说,他很惊讶美塞苔丝竟能那样冷静地接受了他为她所作的这种视死如归的牺牲。

  美塞苔丝把她的手伸给伯爵。“爱德蒙,”她说,当她望着他的时候,已经热泪盈眶。“爱德蒙,你是多么高贵呀,你刚才所作的举动是那么的高尚,对一个无依无靠的可怜女人,你仍然给予同情,这是多崇高呀!唉!我老了,变老的倒不是年月而是忧伤。现在,我不能再以一个微笑或一个眼光使我的爱德蒙想起他曾花过那么多时间默默凝视的美塞苔丝了。啊,相信我,爱德蒙,告诉你,我受了多少痛苦。我再说一遍,当一个觉得生命中没有一件愉快的事值得回忆,也没有一点希望时,这该有多么伤心,但这也证明了世间的一切尚未了结。不,一切还未了结,我从心里现在存在的情感里就知道这一点。噢!我再说一遍,爱德蒙,你刚才宽恕的行动多高尚,多么伟大崇高!”

  “你这么说,美塞苔丝,要是你知道了我为你所作的牺牲有多大,你又该怎样说呢?假若那至高无上的主,在创造了世界,澄清了一切以后,恐怕一位天使会因为我们凡人的罪恶而流泪,因此会停止他的创世工作,假若在一切都已准备齐全,一切都已成形,一切都已欣欣向荣以后,当他正在欣赏他的工作的时候,上帝熄灭了太阳,一脚把世界又赐入到永远的黑暗里,只有在那时,你对于我此时所丧失的是什么,或许可以有一个了解,不,不,即使那时你还是无法体会到这一切。”

  美塞苔丝带着一种惊愕、崇拜和感激的神情望着伯爵。基督山把他的脸紧埋在他那双滚烫的双手里,好象他的脑子已不能受这样沉重的思想负担。

  “爱德蒙,”美塞苔丝说,“我还有一句话要对你说。”伯爵的脸上露出痛苦的微笑。“爱德蒙,”她继续说,“你将来或许可以知道,假如我的脸已变得苍白,我的眼已变得迟钝,我的美丽已经消逝,总之,假如美塞苔丝在外貌上已经和她以前不再相象,——你将来会知道,她的心依旧象以前一样。那末,再会了,爱德蒙。我对上天不再有所求了。我又见到了你,已经发觉你还是象以前那样的高贵和伟大。再会了,爱德蒙,再会了,而且谢谢你!”

  但伯爵并不回答。复仇变成了泡影,使他陷入一种痛苦难受的恍惚状态中去,在他还没有从这种恍惚状态中醒来,美塞苔丝已打开书房的门出去了,当马车载着马尔塞夫夫人在香榭丽舍大道上驶去的时候,残废军人院钟敲响了半夜一点的钟声;钟声使基督山抬起头来。“我多么傻呀,”他说,“在我决心要为自己复仇的那一天,我为什么没有把我的心摘下来呢!”





[ 此帖被喻然末年在2013-10-23 23:49重新编辑 ]
暮辞朝

ZxID:15103679


等级: 内阁元老
配偶: 清风雅乐
这一段开心的日子请你勿忘
举报 只看该作者 53楼  发表于: 2013-10-24 0
英文原文
Chapter 90
The Meeting.

After Mercedes had left Monte Cristo, he fell into profound gloom. Around him and within him the flight of thought seemed to have stopped; his energetic mind slumbered, as the body does after extreme fatigue. "What?" said he to himself, while the lamp and the wax lights were nearly burnt out, and the servants were waiting impatiently in the anteroom; "what? this edifice which I have been so long preparing, which I have reared with so much care and toil, is to be crushed by a single touch, a word, a breath! Yes, this self, of whom I thought so much, of whom I was so proud, who had appeared so worthless in the dungeons of the Chateau d'If, and whom I had succeeded in making so great, will be but a lump of clay to-morrow. Alas, it is not the death of the body I regret; for is not the destruction of the vital principle, the repose to which everything is tending, to which every unhappy being aspires, -- is not this the repose of matter after which I so long sighed, and which I was seeking to attain by the painful process of starvation when Faria appeared in my dungeon? What is death for me? One step farther into rest, -- two, perhaps, into silence.

"No, it is not existence, then, that I regret, but the ruin of projects so slowly carried out, so laboriously framed. Providence is now opposed to them, when I most thought it would be propitious. It is not God's will that they should be accomplished. This burden, almost as heavy as a world, which I had raised, and I had thought to bear to the end, was too great for my strength, and I was compelled to lay it down in the middle of my career. Oh, shall I then, again become a fatalist, whom fourteen years of despair and ten of hope had rendered a believer in providence? And all this -- all this, because my heart, which I thought dead, was only sleeping; because it has awakened and has begun to beat again, because I have yielded to the pain of the emotion excited in my breast by a woman's voice. Yet," continued the count, becoming each moment more absorbed in the anticipation of the dreadful sacrifice for the morrow, which Mercedes had accepted, "yet, it is impossible that so noble-minded a woman should thus through selfishness consent to my death when I am in the prime of life and strength; it is impossible that she can carry to such a point maternal love, or rather delirium. There are virtues which become crimes by exaggeration. No, she must have conceived some pathetic scene; she will come and throw herself between us; and what would be sublime here will there appear ridiculous." The blush of pride mounted to the count's forehead as this thought passed through his mind. "Ridiculous?" repeated he; "and the ridicule will fall on me. I ridiculous? No, I would rather die."

By thus exaggerating to his own mind the anticipated ill-fortune of the next day, to which he had condemned himself by promising Mercedes to spare her son, the count at last exclaimed, "Folly, folly, folly! -- to carry generosity so far as to put myself up as a mark for that young man to aim at. He will never believe that my death was suicide; and yet it is important for the honor of my memory, -- and this surely is not vanity, but a justifiable pride, -- it is important the world should know that I have consented, by my free will, to stop my arm, already raised to strike, and that with the arm which has been so powerful against others I have struck myself. It must be; it shall be."

Seizing a pen, he drew a paper from a secret drawer in his desk, and wrote at the bottom of the document (which was no other than his will, made since his arrival in Paris) a sort of codicil, clearly explaining the nature of his death. "I do this, O my God," said he, with his eyes raised to heaven, "as much for thy honor as for mine. I have during ten years considered myself the agent of thy vengeance, and other wretches, like Morcerf, Danglars, Villefort, even Morcerf himself, must not imagine that chance has freed them from their enemy. Let them know, on the contrary, that their punishment, which had been decreed by providence, is only delayed by my present determination, and although they escape it in this world, it awaits them in another, and that they are only exchanging time for eternity."

While he was thus agitated by gloomy uncertainties, -- wretched waking dreams of grief, -- the first rays of morning pierced his windows, and shone upon the pale blue paper on which he had just inscribed his justification of providence. It was just five o'clock in the morning when a slight noise like a stifled sigh reached his ear. He turned his head, looked around him, and saw no one; but the sound was repeated distinctly enough to convince him of its reality.

He arose, and quietly opening the door of the drawing-room, saw Haidee, who had fallen on a chair, with her arms hanging down and her beautiful head thrown back. She had been standing at the door, to prevent his going out without seeing her, until sleep, which the young cannot resist, had overpowered her frame, wearied as she was with watching. The noise of the door did not awaken her, and Monte Cristo gazed at her with affectionate regret. "She remembered that she had a son," said he; "and I forgot I had a daughter." Then, shaking his head sorrowfully, "Poor Haidee," said he; "she wished to see me, to speak to me; she has feared or guessed something. Oh, I cannot go without taking leave of her; I cannot die without confiding her to some one." He quietly regained his seat, and wrote under the other lines: --

"I bequeath to Maximilian Morrel, captain of Spahis, -- and son of my former patron, Pierre Morrel, shipowner at Marseilles, -- the sum of twenty millions, a part of which may be offered to his sister Julia and brother-in-law Emmanuel, if he does not fear this increase of fortune may mar their happiness. These twenty millions are concealed in my grotto at Monte Cristo, of which Bertuccio knows the secret. If his heart is free, and he will marry Haidee, the daughter of Ali Pasha of Yanina, whom I have brought up with the love of a father, and who has shown the love and tenderness of a daughter for me, he will thus accomplish my last wish. This will has already constituted Haidee heiress of the rest of my fortune, consisting of lands, funds in England, Austria, and Holland, furniture in my different palaces and houses, and which without the twenty millions and the legacies to my servants, may still amount to sixty millions."

He was finishing the last line when a cry behind him made him start, and the pen fell from his hand. "Haidee," said he, "did you read it?"

"Oh, my lord," said she, "why are you writing thus at such an hour? Why are you bequeathing all your fortune to me? Are you going to leave me?"

"I am going on a journey, dear child," said Monte Cristo, with an expression of infinite tenderness and melancholy; "and if any misfortune should happen to me"

The count stopped. "Well?" asked the young girl, with an authoritative tone the count had never observed before, and which startled him. "Well, if any misfortune happen to me," replied Monte Cristo, "I wish my daughter to be happy." Haidee smiled sorrowfully, and shook her head. "Do you think of dying, my lord?" said she.

"The wise man, my child, has said, `It is good to think of death.'"

"Well, if you die," said she, "bequeath your fortune to others, for if you die I shall require nothing;" and, taking the paper, she tore it in four pieces, and threw it into the middle of the room. Then, the effort having exhausted her strength, she fell not asleep this time, but fainting on the floor. The count leaned over her and raised her in his arms; and seeing that sweet pale face, those lovely eyes closed, that beautiful form motionless and to all appearance lifeless, the idea occurred to him for the first time, that perhaps she loved him otherwise than as a daughter loves a father.

"Alas," murmured he, with intense suffering, "I might, then, have been happy yet." Then he carried Haidee to her room, resigned her to the care of her attendants, and returning to his study, which he shut quickly this time, he again copied the destroyed will. As he was finishing, the sound of a cabriolet entering the yard was heard. Monte Cristo approached the window, and saw Maximilian and Emmanuel alight. "Good," said he; "it was time," -- and he sealed his will with three seals. A moment afterwards he heard a noise in the drawing-room, and went to open the door himself. Morrel was there; he had come twenty minutes before the time appointed. "I am perhaps come too soon, count," said he, "but I frankly acknowledge that I have not closed my eyes all night, nor has any one in my house. I need to see you strong in your courageous assurance, to recover myself." Monte Cristo could not resist this proof of affection; he not only extended his hand to the young man, but flew to him with open arms. "Morrel," said he, "it is a happy day for me, to feel that I am beloved by such a man as you. Good-morning, Emmanuel; you will come with me then, Maximilian?"

"Did you doubt it?" said the young captain.

"But if I were wrong" --

"I watched you during the whole scene of that challenge yesterday; I have been thinking of your firmness all night, and I said to myself that justice must be on your side, or man's countenance is no longer to be relied on."

"But, Morrel, Albert is your friend?"

"Simply an acquaintance, sir."

"You met on the same day you first saw me?"

"Yes, that is true; but I should not have recollected it if you had not reminded me."

"Thank you, Morrel." Then ringing the bell once, "Look." said he to Ali, who came immediately, "take that to my solicitor. It is my will, Morrel. When I am dead, you will go and examine it."

"What?" said Morrel, "you dead?"

"Yes; must I not be prepared for everything, dear friend? But what did you do yesterday after you left me?"

"I went to Tortoni's, where, as I expected, I found Beauchamp and Chateau-Renaud. I own I was seeking them."

"Why, when all was arranged?"

"Listen, count; the affair is serious and unavoidable."

"Did you doubt it!"

"No; the offence was public, and every one is already talking of it."

"Well?"

"Well, I hoped to get an exchange of arms, -- to substitute the sword for the pistol; the pistol is blind."

"Have you succeeded?" asked Monte Cristo quickly, with an imperceptible gleam of hope.

"No; for your skill with the sword is so well known."

"Ah? -- who has betrayed me?"

"The skilful swordsman whom you have conquered."

"And you failed?"

"They positively refused."

"Morrel," said the count, "have you ever seen me fire a pistol?"

"Never."

"Well, we have time; look." Monte Cristo took the pistols he held in his hand when Mercedes entered, and fixing an ace of clubs against the iron plate, with four shots he successively shot off the four sides of the club. At each shot Morrel turned pale. He examined the bullets with which Monte Cristo performed this dexterous feat, and saw that they were no larger than buckshot. "It is astonishing," said he. "Look, Emmanuel." Then turning towards Monte Cristo, "Count," said he, "in the name of all that is dear to you, I entreat you not to kill Albert! -- the unhappy youth has a mother."

"You are right," said Monte Cristo; "and I have none." These words were uttered in a tone which made Morrel shudder. "You are the offended party, count."

"Doubtless; what does that imply?"

"That you will fire first."

"I fire first?"

"Oh, I obtained, or rather claimed that; we had conceded enough for them to yield us that."

"And at what distance?"

"Twenty paces." A smile of terrible import passed over the count's lips. "Morrel," said he, "do not forget what you have just seen."

"The only chance for Albert's safety, then, will arise from your emotion."

"I suffer from emotion?" said Monte Cristo.

"Or from your generosity, my friend; to so good a marksman as you are, I may say what would appear absurd to another."

"What is that?"

"Break his arm -- wound him -- but do not kill him."

"I will tell you, Morrel," said the count, "that I do not need entreating to spare the life of M. de Morcerf; he shall be so well spared, that he will return quietly with his two friends, while I" --

"And you?"

"That will be another thing; I shall be brought home."

"No, no," cried Maximilian, quite unable to restrain his feelings.

"As I told you, my dear Morrel, M. de Morcerf will kill me." Morrel looked at him in utter amazement. "But what has happened, then, since last evening, count?"

"The same thing that happened to Brutus the night before the battle of Philippi; I have seen a ghost."

"And that ghost" --

"Told me, Morrel, that I had lived long enough." Maximilian and Emmanuel looked at each other. Monte Cristo drew out his watch. "Let us go," said he; "it is five minutes past seven, and the appointment was for eight o'clock." A carriage was in readiness at the door. Monte Cristo stepped into it with his two friends. He had stopped a moment in the passage to listen at a door, and Maximilian and Emmanuel, who had considerately passed forward a few steps, thought they heard him answer by a sigh to a sob from within. As the clock struck eight they drove up to the place of meeting. "We are first," said Morrel, looking out of the window. "Excuse me, sir," said Baptistin, who had followed his master with indescribable terror, "but I think I see a carriage down there under the trees."

Monte Cristo sprang lightly from the carriage, and offered his hand to assist Emmanuel and Maximilian. The latter retained the count's hand between his. "I like," said he, "to feel a hand like this, when its owner relies on the goodness of his cause."

"It seems to me," said Emmanuel, "that I see two young men down there, who are evidently, waiting." Monte Cristo drew Morrel a step or two behind his brother-in-law. "Maximilian," said he, "are your affections disengaged?" Morrel looked at Monte Cristo with astonishment. "I do not seek your confidence, my dear friend. I only ask you a simple question; answer it; -- that is all I require."

"I love a young girl, count."

"Do you love her much?"

"More than my life."

"Another hope defeated!" said the count. Then, with a sigh, "Poor Haidee!" murmured he.

"To tell the truth, count, if I knew less of you, I should think that you were less brave than you are."

"Because I sigh when thinking of some one I am leaving? Come, Morrel, it is not like a soldier to be so bad a judge of courage. Do I regret life? What is it to me, who have passed twenty years between life and death? Moreover, do not alarm yourself, Morrel; this weakness, if it is such, is betrayed to you alone. I know the world is a drawing-room, from which we must retire politely and honestly; that is, with a bow, and our debts of honor paid."

"That is to the purpose. Have you brought your arms?"

"I? -- what for? I hope these gentlemen have theirs."

"I will inquire," said Morrel.

"Do; but make no treaty -- you understand me?"

"You need not fear." Morrel advanced towards Beauchamp and Chateau-Renaud, who, seeing his intention, came to meet him. The three young men bowed to each other courteously, if not affably.

"Excuse me, gentlemen," said Morrel, "but I do not see M. de Morcerf."

"He sent us word this morning," replied Chateau-Renaud, "that he would meet us on the ground."

"Ah," said Morrel. Beauchamp pulled out his watch. "It is only five minutes past eight," said he to Morrel; "there is not much time lost yet."

"Oh, I made no allusion of that kind," replied Morrel.

"There is a carriage coming," said Chateau-Renaud. It advanced rapidly along one of the avenues leading towards the open space where they were assembled. "You are doubtless provided with pistols, gentlemen? M. de Monte Cristo yields his right of using his."

"We had anticipated this kindness on the part of the count," said Beauchamp, "and I have brought some weapons which I bought eight or ten days since, thinking to want them on a similar occasion. They are quite new, and have not yet been used. Will you examine them."

"Oh, M. Beauchamp, if you assure me that M. de Morcerf does not know these pistols, you may readily believe that your word will be quite sufficient."

"Gentlemen," said Chateau-Renaud, "it is not Morcerf coming in that carriage; -- faith, it is Franz and Debray!" The two young men he announced were indeed approaching. "What chance brings you here, gentlemen?" said Chateau-Renaud, shaking hands with each of them. "Because," said Debray, "Albert sent this morning to request us to come." Beauchamp and Chateau-Renaud exchanged looks of astonishment. "I think I understand his reason," said Morrel.

"What is it?"

"Yesterday afternoon I received a letter from M. de Morcerf, begging me to attend the opera."

"And I," said Debray.

"And I also," said Franz.

"And we, too," added Beauchamp and Chateau-Renaud.

"Having wished you all to witness the challenge, he now wishes you to be present at the combat."

"Exactly so," said the young men; "you have probably guessed right."

"But, after all these arrangements, he does not come himself," said Chateau-Renaud. "Albert is ten minutes after time."

"There he comes," said Beauchamp, "on horseback, at full gallop, followed by a servant."

"How imprudent," said Chateau-Renaud, "to come on horseback to fight a duel with pistols, after all the instructions I had given him."

"And besides," said Beauchamp, "with a collar above his cravat, an open coat and white waistcoat! Why has he not painted a spot upon his heart? -- it would have been more simple." Meanwhile Albert had arrived within ten paces of the group formed by the five young men. He jumped from his horse, threw the bridle on his servant's arms, and joined them. He was pale, and his eyes were red and swollen; it was evident that he had not slept. A shade of melancholy gravity overspread his countenance, which was not natural to him. "I thank you, gentlemen," said he, "for having complied with my request; I feel extremely grateful for this mark of friendship." Morrel had stepped back as Morcerf approached, and remained at a short distance. "And to you also, M. Morrel, my thanks are due. Come, there cannot be too many."

"Sir," said Maximilian, "you are not perhaps aware that I am M. de Monte Cristo's friend?"

"I was not sure, but I thought it might be so. So much the better; the more honorable men there are here the better I shall be satisfied."

"M. Morrel," said Chateau-Renaud, "will you apprise the Count of Monte Cristo that M. de Morcerf is arrived, and we are at his disposal?" Morrel was preparing to fulfil his commission. Beauchamp had meanwhile drawn the box of pistols from the carriage. "Stop, gentlemen," said Albert; "I have two words to say to the Count of Monte Cristo."

"In private?" asked Morrel.

"No, sir; before all who are here."

Albert's witnesses looked at each other. Franz and Debray exchanged some words in a whisper, and Morrel, rejoiced at this unexpected incident, went to fetch the count, who was walking in a retired path with Emmanuel. "What does he want with me?" said Monte Cristo.

"I do not know, but he wishes to speak to you."

"Ah?" said Monte Cristo, "I trust he is not going to tempt me by some fresh insult!"

"I do not think that such is his intention," said Morrel.

The count advanced, accompanied by Maximilian and Emmanuel. His calm and serene look formed a singular contrast to Albert's grief-stricken face, who approached also, followed by the other four young men. When at three paces distant from each other, Albert and the count stopped.

"Approach, gentlemen," said Albert; "I wish you not to lose one word of what I am about to have the honor of saying to the Count of Monte Cristo, for it must be repeated by you to all who will listen to it, strange as it may appear to you."

"Proceed, sir," said the count.

"Sir," said Albert, at first with a tremulous voice, but which gradually became firmer, "I reproached you with exposing the conduct of M. de Morcerf in Epirus, for guilty as I knew he was, I thought you had no right to punish him; but I have since learned that you had that right. It is not Fernand Mondego's treachery towards Ali Pasha which induces me so readily to excuse you, but the treachery of the fisherman Fernand towards you, and the almost unheard-of miseries which were its consequences; and I say, and proclaim it publicly, that you were justified in revenging yourself on my father, and I, his son, thank you for not using greater severity."

Had a thunderbolt fallen in the midst of the spectators of this unexpected scene, it would not have surprised them more than did Albert's declaration. As for Monte Cristo, his eyes slowly rose towards heaven with an expression of infinite gratitude. He could not understand how Albert's fiery nature, of which he had seen so much among the Roman bandits, had suddenly stooped to this humiliation. He recognized the influence of Mercedes, and saw why her noble heart had not opposed the sacrifice she knew beforehand would be useless. "Now, sir," said Albert, "if you think my apology sufficient, pray give me your hand. Next to the merit of infallibility which you appear to possess, I rank that of candidly acknowledging a fault. But this confession concerns me only. I acted well as a man, but you have acted better than man. An angel alone could have saved one of us from death -- that angel came from heaven, if not to make us friends (which, alas, fatality renders impossible), at least to make us esteem each other."

Monte Cristo, with moistened eye, heaving breast, and lips half open, extended to Albert a hand which the latter pressed with a sentiment resembling respectful fear. "Gentlemen," said he, "M. de Monte Cristo receives my apology. I had acted hastily towards him. Hasty actions are generally bad ones. Now my fault is repaired. I hope the world will not call me cowardly for acting as my conscience dictated. But if any one should entertain a false opinion of me," added he, drawing himself up as if he would challenge both friends and enemies, "I shall endeavor to correct his mistake."

"What happened during the night?" asked Beauchamp of Chateau-Renaud; "we appear to make a very sorry figure here."

"In truth, what Albert has just done is either very despicable or very noble," replied the baron.

"What can it mean?" said Debray to Franz. "The Count of Monte Cristo acts dishonorably to M. de Morcerf, and is justified by his son! Had I ten Yaninas in my family, I should only consider myself the more bound to fight ten times." As for Monte Cristo, his head was bent down, his arms were powerless. Bowing under the weight of twenty-four years' reminiscences, he thought not of Albert, of Beauchamp, of Chateau-Renaud, or of any of that group; but he thought of that courageous woman who had come to plead for her son's life, to whom he had offered his, and who had now saved it by the revelation of a dreadful family secret, capable of destroying forever in that young man's heart every feeling of filial piety.

"Providence still," murmured he; "now only am I fully convinced of being the emissary of God!"





中文翻译
第九十章 决斗

  美塞苔丝离开基督山先生以后,一种凄凉的阴影笼罩了一切。在他的身体和在他的内心,一切的思想全都停滞了,他那强有力的头脑和他的身体都已在极端的疲倦以后隐入了微睡状态。“什么!”当灯油和蜡烛都将燃烧的时候,仆人们在外厅里等得不耐烦了,他对他自己说,——“什么!这座我准备了这么久,那小心和辛苦地建立起来的大厦,竟这样被手指一点,说一句话,一口气,就毁于一旦吗?呃,什么!这个身躯,这个我曾为它费了那么多心机,这样引以自豪,在伊夫堡的黑牢里一文不值而现在我已经把它造成这样伟大的身躯,明天就要变成一堆泥土了吗?唉!我所惋惜的不是肉体的死亡。生命的毁灭使一切都可得到安息,这不正是每一个不幸的人所祈求的吗?肉体的安息不是我所长久盼望的,当法利亚在我的黑牢里出现的时候,我不是也想用痛苦的绝食方法来达到那种目的吗?死只是向安息跨进一步,那对我有什么意义呢?不,生命的终结并不可怕,而是我这样辛辛苦苦长年累月设计出来的计划就这样毁了。我原以为上帝是赞成这些计划的,现在看来实际上他是反对的了!上帝不同意这些计划完成。这个负担,这个几乎象一个世界一样沉重的负担,我曾肩负了,并且以为能负到终点,但实际上它是太沉重了,使我不得不在半路上把它放了下来。噢!十四年的绝望和十年的希望把我造成了一个上帝的信徒,难道我现在又要再成为听凭命运摆布的人?而这一切——这一切都只因为那颗我自以为已经死掉的心其实只是麻木而已,因为它已醒过来又开始跳动,因为一个女人的声音在我的胸膛里跳动所激起的痛苦使我屈从了!可是,”伯爵继续说,他对于美塞苔丝所接受的明天他将为她而忍受那场残酷决斗的恶运感到苦恼,——“可是,一个心地如此高贵的女人,是不可能这样自私地在我身强力壮的时候就让我这样死的呀,母爱,或有母性的疯狂决不会使她走到这一地步!有些美德在过分夸大以后便变成了罪恶。不,她一定已经想好了某种动人的场面,她会插身到我们中间来阻止我们的决斗,而在这时看来是非常崇高的举动,决斗场上便会变得荒诞可笑。”想这一切时,自尊的红晕浮上了伯爵的脸。“荒诞可笑,”他又说,“而那种耻笑将落到我的身上。我将被人耻笑!不,我还是死了的好!”

  伯爵以为他在答应美塞苔丝饶恕她儿子的时候已经判了自己的死刑,而这种厄运被他自己夸大地那么可怕!这样的自怨自艾终于使伯爵大声喊叫起来:“蠢!蠢!蠢!竟慷慨到把自己的身体作为那个青年打靶的目标。他决不会相信我的死只是一种自杀;可是,为了我的荣誉,这当然不是虚荣,而是一种正当的自尊心,我必须让全世界知道,我是自愿放弃了那只已经高举起来准备反击的手,用那只本来准备反击旁人的强有力的手来打击我自己。这是必须的,这是应该的!”

  他抓起一支笔,从书桌的一只秘密抽屉里抽出一张纸来,现在他又附加了很多东西,清清楚楚地解释他死的原因。“噢,我的上帝!”他抬头向天说,“我这样做,是为了我的光荣,也为了您的光荣。十年来,我一向把自己看作复仇的天使。而寻些坏蛋,象马尔塞夫、腾格拉尔、维尔福这种人,不要让他们以为他们的敌人已没有复仇的机会。相反,要让他们知道,他们受罚是上帝的意思,我现在的决定只是延期执行而已。他们虽然在这个世界里逃避了惩罚,但惩罚正在另一个世界里等待他们,这只是时间早晚的问题!”

  当他正在被这些伤心可怕的幻景煎熬的时候,晨曦染白了窗上的玻璃,照亮了他手下的那张淡蓝色的纸。突然,一种轻微的声音传到他耳朵里,听来象是一声窒息的叹息声。他转过头来离合“相禅而无穷”。以“中庸”为道的准则,重视“观”对,向四周环视,看不见人。但那种声音又清晰地传来,使他确信这不是自己的幻觉。他站起身来,静悄悄地打开客厅的门,看见海黛坐在一把椅子上,两手垂下,她那美丽的头无力地向后仰着。她本来是站在门口,准备在伯爵出来的时候见他一面,但因为守等了这么长时间,也那虚弱的身体再也支持不住了,就倒在椅子上睡着了,开门的响声并没有把她惊醒,基督山带着一种充满爱怜的目光凝视她。“她记得她有一个儿子,”他说,“而我却忘记了我有一个女儿。”

  于是,他伤心地摇摇头,“可怜的海黛!”他说,”她想见我,想和我说话,她提心某种事情要发生,已经猜到了明天某种事情要发生。噢!我不能就这样和她告别,我不能不把她托给一个人就这样死掉。”他又回到他的座位上,接下去写道:

  “我把两千万遗赠给我的旧东家马赛船商比埃尔•莫雷尔的儿子驻阿尔及利亚骑兵队长马西米兰•莫雷尔,他可以将其中的一部分转赠给他的妹妹尤莉和妹夫艾曼纽,如果他不认为这种财产的增加会减少他们的快乐的话。这两千万财产藏在我基督山的岩窟里,伯都西奥知道那个岩窟的秘密。如果他还没有心上人的话,他可以和亚尼纳总督阿里的女儿海黛结婚,这样,他就实现了我最后的希望了。海黛是我用一个父亲的爱来抚养她的,而她也象一个女儿一样的爱我。这份遗书已写明海黛继承我其余的财产,——包括我在英国、奥地利与荷兰的土地和资金,以及我各处大夏别墅里的家具;这笔财产,除了那两千万和赠给我仆人的遗产以外,依旧还值六千万。”

  正当他写完最后一行的时候,他身后的一声尖叫把他吓了一跳,笔吓得松手掉了下去。“海黛,”他说,“你都看到了吗?”

  原来海黛早已被照到脸上的曙光唤醒,起身走到伯爵身后,但伯爵并没有听到地毯上那轻微的脚步声。“噢,我的大人,”她说,“你为什么要在这个时候写这种东西呢?你为什么要把你的财产全部遗赠给我呢?难道你要离开我了吗?”

  “我要去旅行一次,好孩子,”基督山带着一种忧郁、充满无限温情地神色说,“如果我遭到任何的不幸——”伯爵停下来。

  “什么?”那青年女郎用一种庄严的语气问,伯爵以前从未见过她用这种口气,这使他吃了一惊。

  “嗯,假如我遇到了任何的不幸,”基督山答道,“我希望我的女儿幸福。”

  海黛苦笑了一下,摇摇头。“你想到死了吗,大人?”她说。

  “那么,如果你死了,”她说,“把你的财产遗赠给别人吧。”

  他把这份遗嘱撕成四片,抛到房子中央。然后,接着精疲力尽了,跌倒在地板上,但这一次不是睡了过去,而是昏了过去。伯爵俯下身去,把她抱起来;望着那个纯净而苍白的面孔,那一双可爱的闭拢的眼睛,那个窈窕的、一动不动的、外表上似乎毫无生气的身体,他忽然有了一个念头;或许她对他的爱并不是一个女儿对一个父亲的爱。

  “唉!”他万分沮丧地喃喃地说,“那末,我本来也许可以得到的。”于是他把海黛抱到她的房间里,吩咐她的待女照顾她,再回到他的书房里;这一次他立刻把门关上,然后把那撕毁的遗嘱重新抄写一遍。当他快要抄完的时候,他听到前院里驶进一辆马车。基督山走到窗口,看见马西米兰和艾曼纽走下车来。“好!”他说,“时间到了。”于是他用三颗火漆封住他的遗嘱。过了一会儿了,他听到客厅里有声音了,就走过去亲自打开门。

  莫雷尔已等在客厅里了,他比约定的时间早来了二十分钟。“我或许来得太早了,伯爵,”他说,“但我坦率地承认,我整夜未眠,我家里的人也都和我一样。我要看到您精力充沛,才能放下心。”

  基督山无法不被感动;但他并不伸手给那青年,却是去拥抱他。“莫雷尔,”他说,“今天是一个快乐的日子,能得到象你这样一个人真挚的爱。早安,艾曼纽,那末你们和我一起去吗,马西米兰?”

  “你还怀疑吗?”那青年队长说。

  “但假如是我错了呢?”

  “在昨天那场挑衅中,我始终注视着你,昨天晚上我整夜地回想你那种坚定的表情,于是我对自己说,正义一定是在你这边的,不然,你是不会那样镇静。”

  “但是,莫雷尔,阿尔贝不是你的朋友吗?”

  “我们只是相识而已,伯爵。”

  “你不是初次见到我的那一天见到他的吗?”

  “是的,不错,要不是你提醒我,我已记不得了。”

  “谢谢你,莫雷尔。”然后按了一下门铃,“喂,”他对进来的阿里说,“把这个拿去送给我的律师。这是我的遗嘱,莫雷尔。我死了以后,打开看。”

  “什么!”莫雷尔说,“你死?”

  “是的,我不是应该先准备好吗?亲爱的朋友?你昨天离开我以后又去做些什么呢?”

  “我到托多尼俱乐部去,那儿,正如我所预料那样,我找到了波尚和夏多•勒诺。我向你坦白承认我是去找他们的。”

  “为什么,不是一切都安排好了吗?”

  “听我说,伯爵,这件事很严重,而且无法避免的。”

  “你还怀疑什么呢?”

  “不,那次挑战是在大庭广众这下进行的,现在每一个人都已经在谈论这件事了。”

  “怎么样?”

  “嗯,我希望换一种武器,用长剑代替手熗,手熗是不长眼睛的。”

  “他们同意了吗?”基督山急切地问,他的心里怀着一种令人无法觉察的希望之光。

  “没有,因为你的剑术是太好了。”

  “啊!是谁出卖了我?”

  “那个被你击败的剑术教师。”

  “而你失败了。”

  “他们断然拒绝。”

  “莫雷尔,”伯爵说,“从来没有见过我打熗吧?”

  “从来没有。”

  “嗯,我们还有时间,瞧。”基督山拿起那支美塞苔丝进来时握在手里的手熗,把每一张梅花爱司钉在靶板上,他接连开了四熗打掉了梅花的四边。

  每射一熗,莫雷尔的脸就苍白一次。他察看基督山用来造成这种神妙奇术的弹丸比绿豆还小。“真是太令人吃惊了”

  他说,“看,艾曼纽。”然后,他转过去对基督山说,“伯爵,看在上帝的面上,我求你不要杀死阿尔贝!他有一个可怜母亲。”

  “你说得对,”基督山说,“而我却没有。”说这句话的口气使莫雷尔打了一个寒颤。

  “你是受挑衅的一方,伯爵。”

  “当然,这是什么意思呢?”

  “就是你将先开熗。”

  “我先开熗?”

  “噢!这是我极力要求得来的:我们对他们的让步已经够多了,他们应该在那一点上对我们让步了。”

  “相隔几步?”

  “二十步。”

  一个可怕的微笑掠过伯爵的嘴唇。“莫雷尔,”他说,“不要忘记你刚才所看到的一切。”

  “看来,阿尔贝唯一能逃命的机会,就只有在你临时情绪激动的情况下了。”

  “我会激动?”基督山说。

  “或许是出于你的宽容,我的朋友,你是非常杰出的一位射手,我或许想说一句对旁人说就显得荒谬可笑的话。”

  “什么话?”

  “打断他的手臂,打伤他,但不要打死他。”

  “我可以告诉你,莫雷尔,”伯爵说,“你不必向我恳求饶恕马尔塞夫先生的生命,他一定可以保全生命,可以平安地和他的两位朋友回去,而我——”

  “而你?”

  “那就是另外一回事了,我将被扛回家来。”

  “不,不。”马西米兰情不自禁地喊起来。”

  “就象我对您说的,亲爱的莫雷尔,马尔塞夫先生会杀死我的。”

  莫雷尔迷惑不解地望着伯爵。“昨天晚上发生了什么事,伯爵?”

  “象布鲁特斯在菲利普之战的前夜一样,我看见了一个鬼。”

  “而那个鬼——”

  “他告诉我,莫雷尔,说我已经活得太长久了。”

  马西米兰和艾曼纽面面相觑。基督山拿出他的表来看了一下。“我们去吧,”他说,“七点五分了,我们约定的时间是八点钟。”

  一马车已等在门口。基督山和他的两个朋友跨进车厢。他在经过走廊时停了一下,听了一下门内的声音;马西米兰和艾曼纽已经向前走了几步,他们好象听到了他的叹息声,象是从内心深处发出来的一种无声哭泣。

  八点正,他们驶到约会的地点。“我们到了,”莫雷尔从车窗里探出头来,“而且是我们先到。”

  “请主人原谅,”跟着他主人同来的巴浦斯汀带着难以形容的恐怖神色说,“我好象看见那边树林底下有一辆马车。”

  “可不是,”艾曼纽说,“我也看到好象也有两个青年人,他们显然是在等人。”

  基督山轻快地跳下车子,伸手扶下艾曼纽和马西米兰。马西米兰把伯爵的手握在自己的双手之间。“啊,太好了,”他说,“我很高兴看到一个面临生死决斗的人,他的手依旧还是这样的坚定。”

  基督山拉了莫雷尔一下,不是把他拉到旁边,而是把他拉到他妹夫后边一两步的地方。“马西米兰,”他说,“你有心上人了吗?”莫雷尔惊奇地望着基督山。“我并不是要打听你的私事,我亲爱的朋友。我只是问你一个简单的问题,回答吧,——我只有这么一个请求。”

  “我爱着一位年轻姑娘,伯爵。”

  “你很爱她吗?”

  “甚于爱我的生命。”

  “又一个希望成了泡影!”伯爵说。然后,叹了一口气,“可怜的海黛!”他轻声地说道。

  “老实说,伯爵,假如我不是这样熟悉你,真会以为您没有那么勇敢呢?”

  “我叹息是因为我想到我要离开一个人。来,莫雷尔,难道一个军人不懂得什么是真正的勇敢吗?生命吗?我曾在生与死之间生活了二十年,生死对我有什么关系?所以,不要惊慌,莫雷尔,假如这是一种软弱的话,这种软弱也只是向你一个人泄露了。我知道世界是一个客厅,我们必须客客气气地退出,——那是说,鞠躬退出,这样才算体面。”

  “本来就是如此。你可把你的武器带来了吗?”

  “我?何必呢?我希望那几位先生把武器带来。”

  “我去问一下。”莫雷尔说。

  “去问吧,但不要去请求什么,你明白我的意思吗?”

  “你不用担心。”

  莫雷尔朝波尚和夏多•勒诺走过去,他们看见莫雷尔走来,便上前迎了过去。三位青年客客气气地(即使不是殷勤地)鞠了一躬。

  “原谅我,二位,”莫雷尔说,“我怎么没有看见马尔塞夫先生。”

  “他今天早晨派人来告诉我们,”夏多•勒诺答道,“说到这儿来和我们相会。”

  “啊!”莫雷尔说。

  波尚掏出他的表。“才八点过五分,”他对莫雷尔说,“还不算太晚。”

  “哦!我不是这个意思。”莫雷尔回答。

  “啊,”夏多•勒诺插话说,“有一辆马车驶过来啦。”

  这时,一辆马车正从大路上向他们所在的这块空地上疾驰而来。

  “二位,”莫雷尔说,“你们一定带着手熗罗。基督山先生已经放弃了使用他的武器的权利。”

  “我们预料到伯爵一定会这样客气,”波尚说,“我带来了几支手熗,这都是我八九天以前买的,本来也以为要用它们来做同样的事。它们还是新的,还没有用过。要不要试一试?”

  “哦,波尚先生,”莫雷尔鞠了一躬说,“既然你已经向我保证马尔塞夫先生没有碰过这些武器,我相信你说话是算数的。”

  “二位,”夏多•勒诺说,在“那辆马车里的不是马尔塞夫,——我敢保证,那是弗兰兹和德布雷!”他们所指出的那两个青年正朝这边走过来。“是什么风把你们吹到这儿来的,二位?”夏多•勒诺一面说,一面与他们逐一握手。

  “因为,”德布雷说,“阿尔贝今天早晨派人请我们来的。”

  波尚和夏多•勒诺诧异地对望了一下。

  “我想我懂得他的意思。”莫雷尔说。

  “什么意思?”

  “昨天下午我接到马尔塞夫先生的一封信,请我到歌剧院去。”

  “我也收到。”德布雷说。

  “我也收到过。”弗兰士说。

  “我们也收到过。”波尚和夏多•勒诺也说。

  “但是希望你们目睹那场挑衅以后,现在又希望你们来观看这场。”

  “一点不错,”那几个青年说,“一定是这么回事。”

  “但怎么回事,他自己怎么还没有来,”夏多•勒诺说,”

  阿尔贝已经晚了十分钟了。”

  “喏,他来啦,”波尚说,“那个骑马疾驰而来的就是,后面跟着一个仆人。”

  “多粗心!”夏尔•勒诺说,“我那样叮嘱关照他以后,竟还骑着马来决斗。”

  “而且,”波尚说,“戴着大领圈,穿上一件敞胸上装和白背心。他为什么不干脆在胸上做一个记号呢?——那不是更简单啦。”

  这时,阿尔贝已经驶到距离那五个青年十步以内的地方。

  他跳下马来,把缰绳扔给他的仆人,向他们走来。他脸色苍白,眼睛红肿,显然他一夜没有睡过觉。在他的脸上布满一种忧郁庄重的阴影,这种哀情在他脸上是不多见的。“诸位,”

  他说,“谢谢你们接受了我的要求,我也非常感激你们给予我们这种友谊。”当马尔塞夫走近时候,莫雷尔已往后退去,但仍站在不远的地方。“还有您,莫雷尔先生,我也感谢您。来吧,朋友是不嫌多的。”

  “阁下,”马西米兰说,“您或许不明白,我是基督山先生的证人吧?”

  “我冒然不敢确定,但也已经猜想到了。那就更好,这里可尊敬的人愈多,我就愈满意。”

  “莫雷尔先生,”夏多•勒诺说,“请你去通知基督山伯爵先生好吗?说马尔塞夫先生已经到了,我们在等候他的吩咐。”

  莫雷尔走出去去告诉伯爵先生。同时,波尚从马车里取出装手熗的盒来。

  “等一下,诸位!”阿尔贝说,“我有两句话要对基督山伯爵说。”

  “私下里说吗?”莫雷尔问。

  “不,阁下,当着大家的面说。”

  阿尔贝的证人们都惊奇地面面相觑;弗兰兹和德布雷低声低声交谈了几句话;莫雷尔很喜欢这个意料之外的小插曲,便走去找伯爵,伯爵正和艾曼纽在一条僻静的小路上散步。

  “他找我去做什么?”基督山说。

  “噢!”基督山说,“我相信他不会再有新的花样去激怒上帝吧!”

  “我看他没有这种意思。”莫雷尔说。

  伯爵由马西米兰和艾曼纽陪着走了过去;他那平静而充满从容的脸与阿尔贝那张愁容满面的脸构成一个鲜明的对照;阿尔贝这时也已走了过来,后面跟着那四个青年。

  当他们相距三步远的时候,阿尔贝和伯爵都停下来。

  “来吧,诸位,”阿尔贝说,“我希望你们不要漏听我现在有幸向基督山伯爵所说的每一句话,。因为这番话或许你们听来会感到很奇怪,但只要有人愿意,你们必须讲给他们听。”

  “请说,阁下。”伯爵说。

  “阁下。”阿尔贝说,他的声音最初有些颤抖,但很快就要安定下来,“我以前责备你不应该揭现马尔塞夫先生在伊皮奈的行为,因为在我认为,不论他有什么罪,你是没有任何权利去惩罚他的,但后来我才知道你有那种权利。使我这样认为的,不是弗尔南多•蒙台哥出卖阿里总督这件事,而是渔夫弗尔南多出卖您,这件事以及那次出卖所引起的那种种加在你身上的痛苦。所以我说,而且我公开宣布,您有权利向我父复仇,而我,他的儿子,现在感谢您没有用更狠毒的手段。”

  即使打一个霹雳,也不会有人想到出现这种场面,也没有比阿尔贝的宣布更使他们惊诧的事了。至于基督山,他的眼眼慢慢地望着天空,脸上露出无限感激的表情。他在罗马强盗中间已听说过阿尔贝那暴烈的脾气,所以很惊奇他会突然这样忍辱负重。他在其中看到了美塞苔丝的影响,这时,他这才明白昨天晚上她那高贵的心为什么没有反对他的牺牲,因为她早料到那是决不会发生的。

  “现在,阁下,”阿尔贝说,“假使您以为我的歉意已经够了,就请您把手伸给我。我认为一个人象您这样没有过错,但一旦有了过错能坦白承认,或许这种美德只可以用我一个人身上。我只是一个好人,而您却比任何人都好。只有一个天使能让我们之中的一个人免于死亡,那个天使是从天上来的,她即使不能使我们成为朋友(那一点,唉!命中注定是不可能的了),至少可以使我们互相尊重些。”

  基督山的眼睛湿润了,嘴微微张出,伸出一只手给阿尔贝,阿尔贝带着一种类似敬畏的神情把它握了一下。“诸位,”

  他说,“基督山先生已经接受了我的道歉,昨天我的举动很鲁莽,鲁莽之中总是很容易做错事情的。我做错了事情,但现在我的过错已经弥补了。我的良心要求我这样做的,我希望外界不要称我是一个懦夫。但如果每个人都对我有了错误的认识,”他挺起胸膛,象是在向朋友和仇敌同时挑战似的,“我也愿意纠正他们的。”

  “那末,昨天晚上发生了什么事呢?”波尚问夏多•勒诺,“我们在这里觉得尴尬极了。”

  “的确,阿尔贝刚才的举动不是十分可鄙,就是十分高尚。”

  夏多•勒诺回答。

  “这是什么事?”德布雷对弗兰士说。“基督山伯爵损坏马尔塞夫先生的名誉,而他的儿子竟认为那是应该的!要是我的家庭里也发生过十次亚尼纳事件,我认为自己只有一种义务,那就是——决斗十次。”

  再看基督山,他的头低着,两臂软弱无力垂着。在二十四年回忆的重压之下,他没有想到阿尔贝、波尚、夏多•勒诺,或那群人里面的任何一个;但他想了那个勇敢的女人;那个女人曾来乞求他放过她儿子,他用自己的生命献给了她,而她现在则又以吐露一个家庭秘密来拯救了他。这个青年人心里的那片孝心可能因此就全部毁灭了,作为代价。

  “上帝还是有的!”他轻声地说,“今天我才相信我是上帝的使者了!”





英文原文
Chapter 91
Mother and Son.

The Count of Monte Cristo bowed to the five young men with a melancholy and dignified smile, and got into his carriage with Maximilian and Emmanuel. Albert, Beauchamp, and Chateau-Renaud remained alone. Albert looked at his two friends, not timidly, but in a way that appeared to ask their opinion of what he had just done.

"Indeed, my dear friend," said Beauchamp first, who had either the most feeling or the least dissimulation, "allow me to congratulate you; this is a very unhoped-for conclusion of a very disagreeable affair."

Albert remained silent and wrapped in thought. Chateau-Renaud contented himself with tapping his boot with his flexible cane. "Are we not going?" said he, after this embarrassing silence. "When you please," replied Beauchamp; "allow me only to compliment M. de Morcerf, who has given proof to-day of rare chivalric generosity."

"Oh, yes," said Chateau-Renaud.

"It is magnificent," continued Beauchamp, "to be able to exercise so much self-control!"

"Assuredly; as for me, I should have been incapable of it," said Chateau-Renaud, with most significant coolness.

"Gentlemen," interrupted Albert, "I think you did not understand that something very serious had passed between M. de Monte Cristo and myself."

"Possibly, possibly," said Beauchamp immediately; "but every simpleton would not be able to understand your heroism, and sooner or later you will find yourself compelled to explain it to them more energetically than would be convenient to your bodily health and the duration of your life. May I give you a friendly counsel? Set out for Naples, the Hague, or St. Petersburg -- calm countries, where the point of honor is better understood than among our hot-headed Parisians. Seek quietude and oblivion, so that you may return peaceably to France after a few years. Am I not right, M. de Chateau-Renaud?"

"That is quite my opinion," said the gentleman; "nothing induces serious duels so much as a duel forsworn."

"Thank you, gentlemen," replied Albert, with a smile of indifference; "I shall follow your advice -- not because you give it, but because I had before intended to quit France. I thank you equally for the service you have rendered me in being my seconds. It is deeply engraved on my heart, and, after what you have just said, I remember that only." Chateau-Renaud and Beauchamp looked at each other; the impression was the same on both of them, and the tone in which Morcerf had just expressed his thanks was so determined that the position would have become embarrassing for all if the conversation had continued.

"Good-by, Albert," said Beauchamp suddenly, carelessly extending his hand to the young man. The latter did not appear to arouse from his lethargy; in fact, he did not notice the offered hand. "Good-by," said Chateau-Renaud in his turn, keeping his little cane in his left hand, and saluting with his right. Albert's lips scarcely whispered "Good-by," but his look was more explicit; it expressed a whole poem of restrained anger, proud disdain, and generous indignation. He preserved his melancholy and motionless position for some time after his two friends had regained their carriage; then suddenly unfastening his horse from the little tree to which his servant had tied it, he mounted and galloped off in the direction of Paris.

In a quarter of an hour he was entering the house in the Rue du Helder. As he alighted, he thought he saw his father's pale face behind the curtain of the count's bedroom. Albert turned away his head with a sigh, and went to his own apartments. He cast one lingering look on all the luxuries which had rendered life so easy and so happy since his infancy; he looked at the pictures, whose faces seemed to smile, and the landscapes, which appeared painted in brighter colors. Then he took away his mother's portrait, with its oaken frame, leaving the gilt frame from which he took it black and empty. Then he arranged all his beautiful Turkish arms, his fine English guns, his Japanese china, his cups mounted in silver, his artistic bronzes by Feucheres and Barye; examined the cupboards, and placed the key in each; threw into a drawer of his secretary, which he left open, all the pocket-money he had about him, and with it the thousand fancy jewels from his vases and his jewel-boxes; then he made an exact inventory of everything, and placed it in the most conspicuous part of the table, after putting aside the books and papers which had collected there.

At the beginning of this work, his servant, notwithstanding orders to the contrary, came to his room. "What do you want?" asked he, with a more sorrowful than angry tone. "Pardon me, sir," replied the valet; "you had forbidden me to disturb you, but the Count of Morcerf has called me."

"Well!" said Albert.

"I did not like to go to him without first seeing you."

"Why?"

"Because the count is doubtless aware that I accompanied you to the meeting this morning."

"It is probable," said Albert.

"And since he has sent for me, it is doubtless to question me on what happened there. What must I answer?"

"The truth."

"Then I shall say the duel did not take place?"

"You will say I apologized to the Count of Monte Cristo. Go."

The valet bowed and retired, and Albert returned to his inventory. As he was finishing this work, the sound of horses prancing in the yard, and the wheels of a carriage shaking his window, attracted his attention. He approached the window, and saw his father get into it, and drive away. The door was scarcely closed when Albert bent his steps to his mother's room; and, no one being there to announce him, he advanced to her bed-chamber, and distressed by what he saw and guessed, stopped for one moment at the door. As if the same idea had animated these two beings, Mercedes was doing the same in her apartments that he had just done in his. Everything was in order, -- laces, dresses, jewels, linen, money, all were arranged in the drawers, and the countess was carefully collecting the keys. Albert saw all these preparations and understood them, and exclaiming, "My mother!" he threw his arms around her neck.

The artist who could have depicted the expression of these two countenances would certainly have made of them a beautiful picture. All these proofs of an energetic resolution, which Albert did not fear on his own account, alarmed him for his mother. "What are you doing?" asked he.

"What were you doing?" replied she.

"Oh, my mother!" exclaimed Albert, so overcome he could scarcely speak; "it is not the same with you and me – you cannot have made the same resolution I have, for I have come to warn you that I bid adieu to your house, and -- and to you."

"I also," replied Mercedes, "am going, and I acknowledge I had depended on your accompanying me; have I deceived myself?"

"Mother," said Albert with firmness. "I cannot make you share the fate I have planned for myself. I must live henceforth without rank and fortune, and to begin this hard apprenticeship I must borrow from a friend the loaf I shall eat until I have earned one. So, my dear mother, I am going at once to ask Franz to lend me the small sum I shall require to supply my present wants."

"You, my poor child, suffer poverty and hunger? Oh, do not say so; it will break my resolutions."

"But not mine, mother," replied Albert. "I am young and strong; I believe I am courageous, and since yesterday I have learned the power of will. Alas, my dear mother, some have suffered so much, and yet live, and have raised a new fortune on the ruin of all the promises of happiness which heaven had made them -- on the fragments of all the hope which God had given them! I have seen that, mother; I know that from the gulf in which their enemies have plunged them they have risen with so much vigor and glory that in their turn they have ruled their former conquerors, and have punished them. No. mother; from this moment I have done with the past, and accept nothing from it -- not even a name, because you can understand that your son cannot bear the name of a man who ought to blush for it before another."

"Albert, my child," said Mercedes, "if I had a stronger heart that is the counsel I would have given you; your conscience has spoken when my voice became too weak; listen to its dictates. You had friends, Albert; break off their acquaintance. But do not despair; you have life before you, my dear Albert, for you are yet scarcely twenty-two years old; and as a pure heart like yours wants a spotless name, take my father's -- it was Herrera. I am sure, my dear Albert, whatever may be your career, you will soon render that name illustrious. Then, my son, return to the world still more brilliant because of your former sorrows; and if I am wrong, still let me cherish these hopes, for I have no future to look forward to. For me the grave opens when I pass the threshold of this house."

"I will fulfil all your wishes, my dear mother," said the young man. "Yes, I share your hopes; the anger of heaven will not pursue us, since you are pure and I am innocent. But, since our resolution is formed, let us act promptly. M. de Morcerf went out about half an hour ago; the opportunity is favorable to avoid an explanation."

"I am ready, my son," said Mercedes. Albert ran to fetch a carriage. He recollected that there was a small furnished house to let in the Rue de Saints Peres, where his mother would find a humble but decent lodging, and thither he intended conducting the countess. As the carriage stopped at the door, and Albert was alighting, a man approached and gave him a letter. Albert recognized the bearer. "From the count," said Bertuccio. Albert took the letter, opened, and read it, then looked round for Bertuccio, but he was gone. He returned to Mercedes with tears in his eyes and heaving breast, and without uttering a word he gave her the letter. Mercedes read: --

Albert, -- While showing you that I have discovered your plans, I hope also to convince you of my delicacy. You are free, you leave the count's house, and you take your mother to your home; but reflect, Albert, you owe her more than your poor noble heart can pay her. Keep the struggle for yourself, bear all the suffering, but spare her the trial of poverty which must accompany your first efforts; for she deserves not even the shadow of the misfortune which has this day fallen on her, and providence is not willing that the innocent should suffer for the guilty. I know you are going to leave the Rue du Helder without taking anything with you. Do not seek to know how I discovered it; I know it -- that is sufficient.

Now, listen, Albert. Twenty-four years ago I returned, proud and joyful, to my country. I had a betrothed, Albert, a lovely girl whom I adored, and I was bringing to my betrothed a hundred and fifty louis, painfully amassed by ceaseless toil. This money was for her; I destined it for her, and, knowing the treachery of the sea I buried our treasure in the little garden of the house my father lived in at Marseilles, on the Allees de Meillan. Your mother, Albert, knows that poor house well. A short time since I passed through Marseilles, and went to see the old place, which revived so many painful recollections; and in the evening I took a spade and dug in the corner of the garden where I had concealed my treasure. The iron box was there -- no one had touched it -- under a beautiful fig-tree my father had planted the day I was born, which overshadowed the spot. Well, Albert, this money, which was formerly designed to promote the comfort and tranquillity of the woman I adored, may now, through strange and painful circumstances, be devoted to the same purpose. Oh, feel for me, who could offer millions to that poor woman, but who return her only the piece of black bread forgotten under my poor roof since the day I was torn from her I loved. You are a generous man, Albert, but perhaps you may be blinded by pride or resentment; if you refuse me, if you ask another for what I have a right to offer you, I will say it is ungenerous of you to refuse the life of your mother at the hands of a man whose father was allowed by your father to die in all the horrors of poverty and despair.

Albert stood pale and motionless to hear what his mother would decide after she had finished reading this letter. Mercedes turned her eyes with an ineffable look towards heaven. "I accept it," said she; "he has a right to pay the dowry, which I shall take with me to some convent!" Putting the letter in her bosom, she took her son's arm, and with a firmer step than she even herself expected she went down-stairs.





中文翻译
第九十一章 母与子

  基督山伯爵带着一个抑郁而庄重的微笑向那五个青年鞠了一躬,和马西米兰、艾曼纽跨进他的马车走了。决斗场上只剩下了阿尔贝、波尚、夏多•勒诺。阿尔贝望着他的两位朋友,但他的眼光里决没有懦弱的神情,看来只象是在征求他们对他刚才那种举动的意见。

  “真的,我亲爱的朋友,”波尚首先说,不知道他究竟是受到了怎样的感动,或是因为装腔作势,“请允许我向你道贺,对于这样一件非常难理解的事情,这确是一个想象不到的结果。”

  阿尔贝默不出声,仍沉溺在思索里。夏多•勒诺只是用他那根富于弹性的手杖拍打他的皮靴。在一阵尴尬的沉默以手,他说:“我们走吧?”

  “走吧,”波尚回答,“只是先允许我向马尔塞夫先生祝贺一下,他今天做了一件这样宽宏大量,这样富于骑士精神和这样罕见的举动!”

  “哦,是的。”夏多•勒诺说。

  “能够有这样的自制能力真是难得!”波尚又说。

  “当然罗,要是我,我就办不到啦。”夏多•勒诺用十分明显的冷淡的神气。

  “二位,”阿尔贝插进来说,“我想你们大概不明白基督山先生曾与我之间发生过一桩非常严肃的事情。”

  “可能的,可能的,”波尚立即说,“但无论如何哪一个傻瓜都不能明白你的英雄气概的,而你迟早就会发觉自己不得不费尽全身心向他们解释。作为一个朋友我可以给你一个忠告,到那不勒斯、海牙或圣•彼得堡去,——到那些宁静的地方,那些比我们急性的巴黎人对于名誉攸关的问题比我们看得理智。静静地、隐姓埋名地在那儿住下来,这样,几年以后你就可以平平安安地回到法国来了。我说得对吗,夏多•勒诺先生?”

  “那正是我的意思,”那位绅士说,“在这样严肃的决斗象今天这样无结果散伙以后,只有这条路可走了。”

  “谢谢你们二位,”阿尔贝带着一种淡淡的微笑答道,“我将听从你们的劝告,——倒并不是因为你们给了这个劝告,而是因为我已经下决心要离开法国。我感谢你们二位帮助了我做我的陪证人。这是深深地印刻在我的心上,因为你们虽然说了那些话,但我却只记得这一点。”

  夏多•勒诺和波尚对望了一眼,他们两个人得到了相同的印象:马尔塞夫刚才表示感谢的口气是那样的坚决,假如谈话再继续下去,只会使大家更加为难。”

  “告辞了,阿尔贝。”波尚突然说,同时漫不精心把手给那个青年,但阿尔贝看来象还没有摆脱他的恍惚状态似的,并未注意到那只伸过来的手。

  “告辞了。”夏多•勒诺说,他的左手握着那根小手杖,用右手打了一个手势。

  阿尔贝用低得几乎让人听不见的声音说句“再见”,但他的眼光却更明显;那种眼光是一首诗,包含着抑制的愤怒、傲慢的轻视和宽容的庄重。他的两位朋友回到他们的马车里以后,他依旧抑郁地,一动不动地呆了一会儿;随后,猛然解下他的仆人绑在小树上的那匹马,一跃到马背上,朝向巴黎那个方向疾驰而去。一刻钟后,他回到了海尔达路的那座大夏。当他下马的时候,他好象从伯爵卧室的窗帘后面看到了他父亲那张苍白的脸。阿尔贝叹了一声叹息转过头去,走进他自己的房间里。他向那些童年时代曾给他带来生活安逸和快乐的种种华丽奢侈的东西最后望了一眼;他望望那些图画,图画上的人似乎在微笑,图画上的风景似乎色彩更明亮了。他从镜框里拿出他母亲的画像,把它卷了起来,只留下那只镶金边的空框子。然后,他整理一下他的那些漂亮的土耳其武器,那些精致的英国熗,那些日本瓷器,那些银盖的玻璃杯,以及那些刻有“费乞里斯”或“巴埃”[费乞里斯(一八○七—一八五二),法国雕塑家。——译注]等名字的铜器艺术品;他仔细看了一下衣柜,把钥匙都插在框门里;打开一只书桌抽屉,把他身上所有的零用钱,把珠宝箱里的千百种珍奇的古玩品都仍到里面,然后他到了一张详细的财产放在最引人注目的地方。

  他吩咐他的仆人不许进来,但当他开始做这些事情的时候,他的仆人却仍走了进来。“什么事?”马尔塞夫用一种伤心比恼怒更重的语气说。

  “原谅我,少爷,”仆人说道,“你不许我来打扰您,但马尔塞夫伯爵派人来叫我了。”

  “那又怎么样呢?”阿尔贝说。

  “我去见他以前,希望先来见一下您。”

  “为什么?”

  “因为伯爵可能已经知道我今天早晨陪着您去决斗的。”

  “有可能吧。”阿尔贝说。

  “既然他派人来叫我,肯定是要问我事情的全部经过。我该怎么回答呢?”

  “实话实说。”

  “那么我就说决斗没有举行吗?”

  “你说我向基督山伯爵道歉了。快去吧。”

  仆人鞠了一躬退了出去,阿尔贝继续列的财产单。当他完成这件工作的时候,园子里响了马蹄声,车轮滚动声音震动了他的窗户。这种声音引起了他的注意。他走近窗口,看见他的父亲正坐着马车出去。伯爵走后,大门还未关闭,阿尔贝便朝他母亲的房间走去;没有人告诉他的母亲,他便一直走到她的卧室里去;他在卧室门口站了一会儿,痛苦地发觉他所看见的一切同他想的一样。这两个人心灵是相通的,美塞苔丝在房间里所做的事情正如阿尔贝在他的房间里所做的一样。一切都已安排妥当,——手饰、衣服、珠宝、衣料、金钱,一切都已整齐的放在抽屉里,——伯爵夫人正在仔细地汇集钥匙。阿尔贝看见这一切,他懂得这种种准备的意思,于是大声喊道:“妈!”便上去抱住她的脖子。要是当时一位画家能画出这两张脸上的表情,他一定能画出一幅出色的画。阿尔贝自己下这种强有力的决心时并不可怕,但看到他母亲也这样做时他却慌了。“你在干什么?”他问。

  “你在干什么?”她回答。

  “噢,妈妈!”阿尔贝喊道,他激动得已经讲不出话来了,“你和我是不一样的,你不能和我下同样的决心,因为我这次来,是来和家告别,而且——而且来向你告别的!

  “我也要走了,”美塞苔丝答道,“如果我没弄错的话,你会陪我的。”

  “妈,”阿尔贝坚决地说,“我不能让你和我一起去准备承担我的命运。从此以后,我必须过一种没有爵位和财产的生活。在开始这种艰苦生活之前,在我还没有赚到钱以前,我必须向朋友借钱来度日。所以,我亲爱的妈妈呀,我现在要去向弗兰兹借一小笔款子来应付目前的需要了。”

  “你,我可怜的孩子,竟然要忍受贫穷和饥饿!噢,别那样说,这会使我改变决心的。”

  “但却改变不了我的,妈,”阿尔贝回答。“我年轻力壮,我相信我也很勇敢。自昨天起,我已明白了意志的力量。唉!亲爱的妈,有人受过那样的苦,但还是坚强地活了下来,而且从苍天所赐给他们的废墟上,从上帝所给他们的希望的碎片上重新建立了他们的功名利禄!我见过了那种事情,妈,从这时候起,我已经和过去割断了一切关系,并且决不接受过去的任何东西,——甚至我的姓,因为你懂得——是不是?——你的儿子是不能承受着旁人姓的。”

  “阿尔贝,我的孩子,”美塞苔丝说,“假如我心再坚强些,我也是要给你这劝告的。但因为我的声音太微弱的时候,你的良知已替我把它说了出来,那末就按照你的意思办。你有朋友,阿尔贝,现在暂时割断和他的关系。但不要绝望,你的生命还长有一颗纯洁的心,的确需要一个纯洁无瑕的姓。接受我父亲的姓吧,那个姓是希里拉。我相信,我的阿尔贝,不论你将来从事什么工作,你不久一定会使那个姓氏大放光芒的。那时,我的孩子,让那不堪回首的往事会使你在世界上变得更加光辉,假如事与愿违,那么至少让我保存着这些希望吧,因为我就只剩这点盼头了,可现在——当我跨出这座房子的门的时候,坟墓已经打开了。”

  “我当照着你的愿望做,我亲爱的妈妈,”阿尔贝说,“是的,我跟你有同样的希望,上苍的愤怒不会追逐我们的,——你是这样的纯洁,而我又是这样无辜。但既然我们的决心已下定了,就让我们赶快行动吧。马尔塞夫先生已在半小时前出去了,这是一个很好的机会,可以免费口舌。”

  “我准备好了,我的孩子。”美塞苔丝说。

  阿尔贝立刻跑到街上,叫了一辆出租马车载着他们离开了他们的家,他记得圣父街上有一所备有家具的小房子要出租,那儿虽不太好,但还可以过得去,他准备带伯爵夫人到那儿去住。当马车在门口停下,阿尔贝正下车的时候,一个人走过来,交给他一封信。阿尔贝认识那个送信的人。“是伯爵送来的。”伯都西奥说。阿尔贝接过那封信,拆开它,读了一遍,然后四处去寻找伯都西奥,但他已经走了。他含着眼泪,胸膛激动得回到美塞苔丝那儿,一言不发地把那封信交给她。美塞苔丝念道:——

  “阿尔贝,——在向你表明我已发觉你的计划的时候,我也希望你能相信我的用心。你是自由的,你离开伯爵的家,带你的母亲离开你的家;但且想一想,阿尔贝,你欠她的恩惠,不是你的可怜的高贵的心所能偿付得了的。你尽管去奋斗,去忍受一切艰难,但不要使她遭受到你那一切贫穷;因为今天落到她身上的那种不幸的阴影,她本来也是不应该遭受的,而上帝决不肯让一个无辜者为罪人受苦的。我知道你们俩就要一文不取地离开海尔达路。不要想我是怎么知道的,我知道了,——那就够了。现在,听我说,阿尔贝。二十四年前,我骄傲而快乐地回到我的故乡。我有一个未婚妻,阿尔贝,一个我崇拜的可爱的姑娘;而我给我的未婚妻带来了辛辛苦苦储积起来的一百五十块金路易。这笔钱是给她的。我特地把这笔钱留给她;只因为我知道大海是变化莫测的,我把我们的宝藏埋在马赛的米兰巷我父亲所住的那座房子的小花园里。你的母亲,阿尔贝,很熟悉那座房子的。不久以前,我路过马赛,去看看那座老房子,它唤起了我许多许多痛苦的回忆;晚上,我带了一把铲子到花园上我埋宝藏的那个地方挖出当时种植的那棵美丽的无花果树。唉,阿尔贝,这笔钱,我以前是准备用来带给所崇拜的那个女人的安乐和宁静用的,现在,由于一种特别可悲的机会,它可以仍用来做同样的用途。噢,我本来是可以给那个可怜的女人几百万的,但现在我却只给了她那一片自从我被人从我所爱的人身边拉走时留给我那可怜的家屋底下的黑面包,我希望你能明白我的这番用意!阿尔贝,你是一个心地宽厚的人,但也许会被骄傲或怨恨所蒙蔽,你会拒绝我,你会另向别人去要求我有权提供的那种帮助,那我就要说,有个人的父亲是受你的父亲的迫害在饥饿和恐怖而死的,而你竟拒绝接受他向你的母亲提供生活费,这样,你未免太不够仁慈了。”

  阿尔贝脸色苍白,一动不动地站着,等待母亲在读完这封信以后决定。美塞苔丝带着一种难以形容的神情抬头望天。

  “我接受了,”她说,“他有权利作这样的赠与,我应当带着它进修道院去!”她把那封信藏在怀里,挽起儿子的手臂,跨着一种或许她自己都想不到能这样坚定的步伐走下车去。





[ 此帖被喻然末年在2013-10-24 19:32重新编辑 ]
暮辞朝

ZxID:15103679


等级: 内阁元老
配偶: 清风雅乐
这一段开心的日子请你勿忘
举报 只看该作者 54楼  发表于: 2013-10-24 0
英文原文
Chapter 92
The Suicide.

Meanwhile Monte Cristo had also returned to town with Emmanuel and Maximilian. Their return was cheerful. Emmanuel did not conceal his joy at the peaceful termination of the affair, and was loud in his expressions of delight. Morrel, in a corner of the carriage, allowed his brother-in-law's gayety to expend itself in words, while he felt equal inward joy, which, however, betrayed itself only in his countenance. At the Barriere du Trone they met Bertuccio, who was waiting there, motionless as a sentinel at his post. Monte Cristo put his head out of the window, exchanged a few words with him in a low tone, and the steward disappeared. "Count," said Emmanuel, when they were at the end of the Place Royale, "put me down at my door, that my wife may not have a single moment of needless anxiety on my account or yours."

"If it were not ridiculous to make a display of our triumph, I would invite the count to our house; besides that, he doubtless has some trembling heart to comfort. So we will take leave of our friend, and let him hasten home."

"Stop a moment," said Monte Cristo; "do not let me lose both my companions. Return, Emmanuel, to your charming wife, and present my best compliments to her; and do you, Morrel, accompany me to the Champs Elysees."

"Willingly," said Maximilian; "particularly as I have business in that quarter."

"Shall we wait breakfast for you?" asked Emmanuel.

"No," replied the young man. The door was closed, and the carriage proceeded. "See what good fortune I brought you!" said Morrel, when he was alone with the count. "Have you not thought so?"

"Yes," said Monte Cristo; "for that reason I wished to keep you near me."

"It is miraculous!" continued Morrel, answering his own thoughts.

"What?" said Monte Cristo.

"What has just happened."

"Yes," said the Count, "you are right -- it is miraculous."

"For Albert is brave," resumed Morrel.

"Very brave," said Monte Cristo; "I have seen him sleep with a sword suspended over his head."

"And I know he has fought two duels," said Morrel. "How can you reconcile that with his conduct this morning?"

"All owing to your influence," replied Monte Cristo, smiling.

"It is well for Albert he is not in the army," said Morrel.

"Why?"

"An apology on the ground!" said the young captain, shaking his head.

"Come," said the count mildly, "do not entertain the prejudices of ordinary men, Morrel! Acknowledge, that if Albert is brave, he cannot be a coward; he must then have had some reason for acting as he did this morning, and confess that his conduct is more heroic than otherwise."

"Doubtless, doubtless," said Morrel; "but I shall say, like the Spaniard, `He has not been so brave to-day as he was yesterday.'"

"You will breakfast with me, will you not, Morrel?" said the count, to turn the conversation.

"No; I must leave you at ten o'clock."

"Your engagement was for breakfast, then?" said the count.

Morrel smiled, and shook his head. "Still you must breakfast somewhere."

"But if I am not hungry?" said the young man.

"Oh," said the count, "I only know two things which destroy the appetite, -- grief -- and as I am happy to see you very cheerful, it is not that -- and love. Now after what you told me this morning of your heart, I may believe" --

"Well, count," replied Morrel gayly, "I will not dispute it."

"But you will not make me your confidant, Maximilian?" said the count, in a tone which showed how gladly he would have been admitted to the secret.

"I showed you this morning that I had a heart, did I not, count?" Monte Cristo only answered by extending his hand to the young man. "Well," continued the latter, "since that heart is no longer with you in the Bois de Vincennes, it is elsewhere, and I must go and find it."

"Go," said the count deliberately; "go, dear friend, but promise me if you meet with any obstacle to remember that I have some power in this world, that I am happy to use that power in the behalf of those I love, and that I love you, Morrel."

"I will remember it," said the young man, "as selfish children recollect their parents when they want their aid. When I need your assistance, and the moment arrives, I will come to you, count."

"Well, I rely upon your promise. Good-by, then."

"Good-by, till we meet again." They had arrived in the Champs Elysees. Monte Cristo opened the carriage-door, Morrel sprang out on the pavement, Bertuccio was waiting on the steps. Morrel disappeared down the Avenue de Marigny, and Monte Cristo hastened to join Bertuccio.

"Well?" asked he.

"She is going to leave her house," said the steward.

"And her son?"

"Florentin, his valet, thinks he is going to do the same."

"Come this way." Monte Cristo took Bertuccio into his study, wrote the letter we have seen, and gave it to the steward. "Go," said he quickly. "But first, let Haidee be informed that I have returned."

"Here I am," said the young girl, who at the sound of the carriage had run down-stairs and whose face was radiant with joy at seeing the count return safely. Bertuccio left. Every transport of a daughter finding a father, all the delight of a mistress seeing an adored lover, were felt by Haidee during the first moments of this meeting, which she had so eagerly expected. Doubtless, although less evident, Monte Cristo's joy was not less intense. Joy to hearts which have suffered long is like the dew on the ground after a long drought; both the heart and the ground absorb that beneficent moisture falling on them, and nothing is outwardly apparent.

Monte Cristo was beginning to think, what he had not for a long time dared to believe, that there were two Mercedes in the world, and he might yet be happy. His eye, elate with happiness, was reading eagerly the tearful gaze of Haidee, when suddenly the door opened. The count knit his brow. "M. de Morcerf!" said Baptistin, as if that name sufficed for his excuse. In fact, the count's face brightened.

"Which," asked he, "the viscount or the count?"

"The count."

"Oh," exclaimed Haidee, "is it not yet over?"

"I know not if it is finished, my beloved child," said Monte Cristo, taking the young girl's hands; "but I do know you have nothing more to fear."

"But it is the wretched" --

"That man cannot injure me, Haidee," said Monte Cristo; "it was his son alone that there was cause to fear."

"And what I have suffered," said the young girl, "you shall never know, my lord." Monte Cristo smiled. "By my father's tomb," said he, extending his hand over the head of the young girl, "I swear to you, Haidee, that if any misfortune happens, it will not be to me."

"I believe you, my lord, as implicitly as if God had spoken to me," said the young girl, presenting her forehead to him. Monte Cristo pressed on that pure beautiful forehead a kiss which made two hearts throb at once, the one violently, the other heavily. "Oh," murmured the count, "shall I then be permitted to love again? Ask M. de Morcerf into the drawing-room," said he to Baptistin, while he led the beautiful Greek girl to a private staircase.

We must explain this visit, which although expected by Monte Cristo, is unexpected to our readers. While Mercedes, as we have said, was making a similar inventory of her property to Albert's, while she was arranging her jewels, shutting her drawers, collecting her keys, to leave everything in perfect order, she did not perceive a pale and sinister face at a glass door which threw light into the passage, from which everything could be both seen and heard. He who was thus looking, without being heard or seen, probably heard and saw all that passed in Madame de Morcerf's apartments. From that glass door the pale-faced man went to the count's bedroom and raised with a constricted hand the curtain of a window overlooking the court-yard. He remained there ten minutes, motionless and dumb, listening to the beating of his own heart. For him those ten minutes were very long. It was then Albert, returning from his meeting with the count, perceived his father watching for his arrival behind a curtain, and turned aside. The count's eye expanded; he knew Albert had insulted the count dreadfully, and that in every country in the world such an insult would lead to a deadly duel. Albert returned safely -- then the count was revenged.

An indescribable ray of joy illumined that wretched countenance like the last ray of the sun before it disappears behind the clouds which bear the aspect, not of a downy couch, but of a tomb. But as we have said, he waited in vain for his son to come to his apartment with the account of his triumph. He easily understood why his son did not come to see him before he went to avenge his father's honor; but when that was done, why did not his son come and throw himself into his arms?

It was then, when the count could not see Albert, that he sent for his servant, who he knew was authorized not to conceal anything from him. Ten minutes afterwards, General Morcerf was seen on the steps in a black coat with a military collar, black pantaloons, and black gloves. He had apparently given previous orders, for as he reached the bottom step his carriage came from the coach-house ready for him. The valet threw into the carriage his military cloak, in which two swords were wrapped, and, shutting the door, he took his seat by the side of the coachman. The coachman stooped down for his orders.

"To the Champs Elysees," said the general; "the Count of Monte Cristo's. Hurry!" The horses bounded beneath the whip; and in five minutes they stopped before the count's door. M. de Morcerf opened the door himself, and as the carriage rolled away he passed up the walk, rang, and entered the open door with his servant.

A moment afterwards, Baptistin announced the Count of Morcerf to Monte Cristo, and the latter, leading Haidee aside, ordered that Morcerf be asked into the drawing-room. The general was pacing the room the third time when, in turning, he perceived Monte Cristo at the door. "Ah, it is M. de Morcerf," said Monte Cristo quietly; "I thought I had not heard aright."

"Yes, it is I," said the count, whom a frightful contraction of the lips prevented from articulating freely.

"May I know the cause which procures me the pleasure of seeing M. de Morcerf so early?"

"Had you not a meeting with my son this morning?" asked the general.

"I had," replied the count.

"And I know my son had good reasons to wish to fight with you, and to endeavor to kill you."

"Yes, sir, he had very good ones; but you see that in spite of them he has not killed me, and did not even fight."

"Yet he considered you the cause of his father's dishonor, the cause of the fearful ruin which has fallen on my house."

"It is true, sir," said Monte Cristo with his dreadful calmness; "a secondary cause, but not the principal."

"Doubtless you made, then, some apology or explanation?"

"I explained nothing, and it is he who apologized to me."

"But to what do you attribute this conduct?"

"To the conviction, probably, that there was one more guilty than I."

"And who was that?"

"His father."

"That may be," said the count, turning pale; "but you know the guilty do not like to find themselves convicted."

"I know it, and I expected this result."

"You expected my son would be a coward?" cried the count.

"M. Albert de Morcerf is no coward!" said Monte Cristo.

"A man who holds a sword in his hand, and sees a mortal enemy within reach of that sword, and does not fight, is a coward! Why is he not here that I may tell him so?"

"Sir." replied Monte Cristo coldly, "I did not expect that you had come here to relate to me your little family affairs. Go and tell M. Albert that, and he may know what to answer you."

"Oh, no, no," said the general, smiling faintly, "I did not come for that purpose; you are right. I came to tell you that I also look upon you as my enemy. I came to tell you that I hate you instinctively; that it seems as if I had always known you, and always hated you; and, in short, since the young people of the present day will not fight, it remains for us to do so. Do you think so, sir?"

"Certainly. And when I told you I had foreseen the result, it is the honor of your visit I alluded to."

"So much the better. Are you prepared?"

"Yes, sir."

"You know that we shall fight till one of us is dead," said
the general, whose teeth were clinched with rage. "Until one
of us dies," repeated Monte Cristo, moving his head slightly up and down.

"Let us start, then; we need no witnesses."

"Very true," said Monte Cristo; "it is unnecessary, we know each other so well!"

"On the contrary," said the count, "we know so little of each other."

"Indeed?" said Monte Cristo, with the same indomitable coolness; "let us see. Are you not the soldier Fernand who deserted on the eve of the battle of Waterloo? Are you not the Lieutenant Fernand who served as guide and spy to the French army in Spain? Are you not the Captain Fernand who betrayed, sold, and murdered his benefactor, Ali? And have not all these Fernands, united, made Lieutenant-General, the Count of Morcerf, peer of France?"

"Oh," cried the general, as it branded with a hot iron, "wretch, -- to reproach me with my shame when about, perhaps, to kill me! No, I did not say I was a stranger to you. I know well, demon, that you have penetrated into the darkness of the past, and that you have read, by the light of what torch I know not, every page of my life; but perhaps I may be more honorable in my shame than you under your pompous coverings. No -- no, I am aware you know me; but I know you only as an adventurer sewn up in gold and jewellery. You call yourself in Paris the Count of Monte Cristo; in Italy, Sinbad the Sailor; in Malta, I forget what. But it is your real name I want to know, in the midst of your hundred names, that I may pronounce it when we meet to fight, at the moment when I plunge my sword through your heart."

The Count of Monte Cristo turned dreadfully pale; his eye seemed to burn with a devouring fire. He leaped towards a dressing-room near his bedroom, and in less than a moment, tearing off his cravat, his coat and waistcoat, he put on a sailor's jacket and hat, from beneath which rolled his long black hair. He returned thus, formidable and implacable, advancing with his arms crossed on his breast, towards the general, who could not understand why he had disappeared, but who on seeing him again, and feeling his teeth chatter and his legs sink under him, drew back, and only stopped when he found a table to support his clinched hand. "Fernand," cried he, "of my hundred names I need only tell you one, to overwhelm you! But you guess it now, do you not? -- or, rather, you remember it? For, notwithstanding all my sorrows and my tortures, I show you to-day a face which the happiness of revenge makes young again -- a face you must often have seen in your dreams since your marriage with Mercedes, my betrothed!"

The general, with his head thrown back, hands extended, gaze fixed, looked silently at this dreadful apparition; then seeking the wall to support him, he glided along close to it until he reached the door, through which he went out backwards, uttering this single mournful, lamentable, distressing cry, -- "Edmond Dantes!" Then, with sighs which were unlike any human sound, he dragged himself to the door, reeled across the court-yard, and falling into the arms of his valet, he said in a voice scarcely intelligible, -- "Home, home." The fresh air and the shame he felt at having exposed himself before his servants, partly recalled his senses, but the ride was short, and as he drew near his house all his wretchedness revived. He stopped at a short distance from the house and alighted.

The door was wide open, a hackney-coach was standing in the middle of the yard -- a strange sight before so noble a mansion; the count looked at it with terror, but without daring to inquire its meaning, he rushed towards his apartment. Two persons were coming down the stairs; he had only time to creep into an alcove to avoid them. It was Mercedes leaning on her son's arm and leaving the house. They passed close by the unhappy being, who, concealed behind the damask curtain, almost felt Mercedes dress brush past him, and his son's warm breath, pronouncing these words, -- "Courage, mother! Come, this is no longer our home!" The words died away, the steps were lost in the distance. The general drew himself up, clinging to the curtain; he uttered the most dreadful sob which ever escaped from the bosom of a father abandoned at the same time by his wife and son. He soon heard the clatter of the iron step of the hackney-coach, then the coachman's voice, and then the rolling of the heavy vehicle shook the windows. He darted to his bedroom to see once more all he had loved in the world; but the hackney-coach drove on and the head of neither Mercedes nor her son appeared at the window to take a last look at the house or the deserted father and husband. And at the very moment when the wheels of that coach crossed the gateway a report was heard, and a thick smoke escaped through one of the panes of the window, which was broken by the explosion.





中文翻译
第九十二章 自杀

  这时,基督山也已经和艾曼纽、马西米兰一起回到了巴黎城里。他们的归程是愉快的。艾曼纽并不掩饰他看到和平代替战争时的喜悦,并公开承认他同意博爱主义的主张。莫雷尔坐在马车的一角里,让他的妹夫尽力去表达他的喜悦,他的内心虽然也是同样的快乐,但那种快乐却只表现在神色上。

  车到土伦城栅口,他们遇到了贝尔图乔,他呆立不动地等候在那儿,象一个站岗的哨兵似的。基督山把头伸到车厢外,低声和他交谈了几句话,那位管家就不见了。

  “伯爵阁下,”当他们到达皇家广场尽头的时候,艾曼纽说,“在我家门口让我下来吧,免得我的太太再为我和你担忧。”

  “要是我们来庆祝胜利不显得滑稽的话,”莫雷尔说,“我一定会请伯爵到我们家去的,但是伯爵现在肯定也有一颗战栗的心等待别人去安慰。所以我们还是暂时离开我们的朋友,让他赶快回家去吧。”

  “等一等,”基督山说,“不要让我同时失掉两个朋友。艾曼纽,你回去看你那可爱的太太吧,并尽量代我向她致意,而你,莫雷尔,请你务必陪我到香榭丽舍大街。”

  “太好了,”马西米兰说,“我正好在那一带有件事要办理。”

  “要我们等你吃早餐吗?”艾曼纽问。

  “不用了,”马西米兰回答。门关了,马车继续前进。“看我给你带来了多好的运气!”当莫雷尔独自和伯爵在一起的时候,他说。“你不这样想吗?”

  “是的,”基督山说,“正因为这样,我才希望你留在我的身边。”

  “那是奇迹!”莫雷尔继续说。

  “什么事?”基督山问。

  “刚才所发生的那件事。”

  “是的,”伯爵说,“你说得对,那是奇迹。”

  “因为阿尔贝是个勇敢的人。”莫雷尔又说。

  “非常勇敢,“基督山说,“我曾见过,他在匕首悬在头顶心的当口却安然睡觉。”

  “我知道他曾经和人决斗过两次,”马西米兰说,“你怎么能使他取消今天早晨的决斗呢?”

  “可能得归功于你呢。”基督山带笑回笑。

  “幸而阿尔贝不是在军队里的士兵。”莫雷尔说。

  “为什么?”

  “有决斗场上向敌人道歉!”那青年队长摇摇头说。

  “来,”伯爵温和地说,“不要存着一般人的偏见,莫雷尔!你难道不懂吗?我知道阿尔贝是勇敢的,他就不可能是一个懦夫,一定有某种特殊理由才使他做出今早晨的事情,向他这种行为实在是更勇敢的。”

  “当然罗,当然罗,”莫雷尔说,“但我要象西班牙人那样说,他今天不如昨天那样勇敢。”

  “和我一同吃早餐,好吗,莫雷尔?”伯爵换了话题说。

  “不,我在十点钟必须离开你。”

  “那肯定是有人约你吃早餐吗?”伯爵说。莫雷尔微笑一下,摇摇头。

  “但你总得有一个地方吃早餐呀。”

  “要是我不饿呢?”那青年人说。

  “哦!”伯爵说,“我知道只有两样东西会破坏你的胃口:忧愁,——但我看你非常高兴,可见不是因为忧愁,——和爱。现在,在听了你今天早晨告诉我的心事以后,我相信——”

  “嗯,伯爵,”莫雷尔愉快地答道,“我不否认。”

  “你还没有把这件事讲给我听呢,马西米兰!”伯爵说,从他的口吻里可以看出他多么愿意能知道这个秘密。

  “今天早晨我对你说过了,我有一颗心,不是吗,伯爵?”

  基督山听他这样说,也没说什么,只把他的手伸给莫雷尔。

  “嗯!既然那颗心已不再跟你一同在万森树林了,它就是到别处,而我必须去找到它。”

  “去吧,”伯爵从容地说,“去吧,亲爱的朋友,但请答应我,假如你遇到了什么麻烦,别忘了我在这个世界里还有些影响。我很乐意用那种权力来造福那些我所爱的人。而我爱你,莫雷尔。”

  “我会记得的,”那青年人说,“象自私的孩子当需要帮助的时候记得他们的父母一样。当我需要你帮助的时候,我会去找你的,伯爵,而那个时候很快就会来的。”

  “嗯,我记住了你的话。那末,再会了。”

  “再见。”

  他们已经到达香榭丽舍大街了。基督山伯爵打开车门,莫雷尔跳到阶沿上,贝尔图乔已在阶沿上等他了。莫雷尔走进玛里尼街便不见了,基督山便急忙去见贝尔图乔。

  “怎么样?”他问。

  “她就要离开她的家了。”那位管家说。

  “她儿子呢?”

  “弗劳兰丁,就是他的随从,认为他也一样要走的。”

  “到这儿来,”基督山带贝尔图乔到他的书房里,写了我们上面看见的那封信,把它交给这个管家。“去,”他急切地说。“顺便通知海黛说我回来了。”

  “我来啦。”海黛说,她一听见马车的声音就马上奔下楼来,看到伯爵平安归来,她的脸上露出喜悦的光芒。贝尔图乔退出。在焦虑不耐地等待了这么久以后,海黛一见他就表达了一个女儿找到她心爱的父亲和一个情妇看见她钟爱的情人时的全部喜悦。基督山心里的喜悦虽然没有这样明显地表达出来,但也不弱于她。在忍受过长期的痛苦以后,好比雨露落在久旱的土地;心和土地都会吸收那甜美的甘露,但是在外表上是看不出来的。

  基督山开始想,他长时间不敢相信的一件事情,——就是,世界上有两个美塞苔丝,——或许这是真的了,他或许还能得到幸福。当他那洋溢着幸福的眼睛正在急切地探索海黛那一对润湿眼睛里的所表达的意思的时候,房门突然打开了。伯爵皱了一下眉头。

  “马尔塞夫先生来访!”巴浦斯汀说,象是只要他说出那个名字就得请伯爵的原谅似的。果然,伯爵的脸上露出了光彩。“是哪一个,”他问道,子爵还是伯爵?”

  “伯爵。”

  “噢!”海黛喊道,“这件事还不曾完结吗?”

  “我不知道有没有结束,我心爱的孩子,”基督山握住海黛的双手说,“我只知道你不需再害怕了。”

  “但这就是那奸恶的——”

  “那个人是不能伤害我的,海黛,”基督山说,“可怕的只是他的儿子。”

  “你决不会知道我忍受过多大的痛苦,老爷。”海黛说。

  基督山微笑了一下。“我凭我父亲的坟墓发誓!”他伸出一只手放在海黛的头上说,“海黛,假若有任何不幸的事情发生的话,那种不幸是决不会落到你头上的。”

  “我相信你,大人,象上帝在对我说话一样。”那青年女郎说,并把她的额头凑给伯爵。

  基督山在这个纯洁而美丽的额头上吻了一下,这一吻使两颗心同时跳动起来,一颗是剧烈地跳,一颗是沉着地跳。

  “噢!”他低声地说,“看来上帝又允许我恋爱了吗?”他一面领那个美丽的希腊人向一座暗梯走,一面对巴浦斯汀说,“请马尔塞夫先生到客厅里吧。”

  这次拜访基督山或许事先早已经预料到了,但对我们的读者来说就未必如此了,所以我们必须先来解释一下。前文说过,美塞苔丝也象阿尔贝那样曾列了一张财产表,当她在整理她的珠宝、锁上她的抽屉、收集她的钥匙、把一切都井井有条地留下的时候,她不曾发现有一个苍白而阴险的面孔在通往走廊的那道玻璃门上窥视。马尔塞夫夫人没有看见那个人或听到那个人的声音,但那个人却已经看见和听到了房间里发生一切。那个脸色苍白的人从那道玻璃门走到伯爵的卧室里,用一只痉挛的手拉开朝向院子的那个窗口的窗帘。他在那儿站立了十分钟,一动不动,一言不发,听着自己怦怦的心跳的声音。对于他来说,那十分钟是非常难捱的。

  而就在那个时候,从约会地回来的阿尔贝发现他父亲在一道窗帘后面等他归来。伯爵的眼睛张大了;他知道阿尔贝曾毫不留情地侮辱过基督山,而不论在全世界哪一个国家里,这样的一次侮辱必然会引起一场你死我活的决斗。阿尔贝安全回来了;那末基督山伯爵一定遭受报复了。

  他那忧郁的脸上掠过一丝说不出的快乐,犹如太阳消失在云彩中,进入坟墓前的最后一丝光亮。但我们已经说过,他等了很长时间,始终不见他的儿子到他的房间里来向他叙述胜利的经过。他很懂得他的儿子在为他父亲的名誉去复仇以前为什么不先来见他;但现在复仇已经成功了,他的儿子怎么还不投到他的怀里来呢?

  那时,伯爵既然不见阿尔贝来,便派人去找他的仆人来。

  我们应该还记得,阿尔贝曾吩咐他的仆人不必向伯爵隐瞒任何事情。十分钟以后,马尔塞夫将军身穿黑衣黑裤,系着军人的领结,戴着黑手套,出现到台阶上。显然事先他已经有过吩咐,此时,当他走到台阶的最后一级的时候,从车房里已驶出一辆车子在等着他。跟班把将军那件裹着两把剑的军人大衣扔进车子里,关上车门坐到车夫的旁边。车夫弯下身来等候他主人的吩咐。

  “香榭丽舍大街,”将军说,“基督山伯爵府。快!”

  马飞快地疾驰起来,五分钟以后,它们已来到伯爵的门口。马尔塞夫先生自己打开车门;当马车还未停妥的时候,他就象一个年轻人似的跳到阶沿上,按了铃,和他的仆人一同进门。

  一会儿以后,巴浦斯汀向基督山通报马尔塞夫伯爵来访,基督山伯爵一面送走海黛,一面吩咐请马尔塞夫伯爵到客厅里等候他。将军在客厅里来回踱着的时候,一转身使发现基督山已站在门口。

  “哦!是马尔塞夫先生,”基督山语气平静地说,“我还以为听错了呢。”

  “没错,是我,”伯爵说,由于他的嘴唇抽搐得厉害,所以没法清楚地吐出声音来。

  “可以让我知道为什么这么早有幸看见马尔塞夫先生的原因吗?”

  “你今天早晨不是和我的儿子决斗过了?”将军问。

  “您知道那件事了吗?”伯爵回答。

  “我还知道,我的儿子有很充分的理由要和你决斗,并且要豁出性命来。”

  “可不是大人,他有极充分的理由。但您看,他虽然有那样充分的理由,他却并没有杀死我,甚至不曾和我决斗。”

  “可是他认为他的父亲蒙受耻辱——使全家受奇耻大辱。”

  “不错,阁下,”基督山带着他那种可怕的镇定神色说,“这是一个次要的原因,却不是主要的原因。”

  “那么,一定是你向他道歉,或是作了某种解释了?”

  “我没有向他作任何解释,道歉的是他而不是我。”

  “但你以为这是什么原因呢?”

  “大概是他认为有一个人比我的罪更大。”

  “那个人是谁?”

  “他的父亲。”

  “或许是吧,”伯爵脸色苍白地说,“但你知道,有罪的人是不愿意让人相信他是有罪的。”

  “我知道,我已预料到这个时候要发生什么事情了。”

  “你料到我的儿子是一个懦夫!”伯爵喊道。

  “阿尔贝•马尔塞夫先生决不是一个懦夫!”基督山说。

  “一个手里握着一把剑的人看到他的仇敌就站在眼前而竟不决斗,就是一个懦夫!他为什么不到这儿?我可以当面告诉他。”

  “阁下,”基督山冷冷回答,“我想不到您这么早到这儿来向我叙述家庭琐事的。回去跟阿尔贝先生讲吧,他或许知道该怎么回答您。”

  “哦,不,不,”将军面带微笑说,但那个笑容很快就消失了,“我不是为了这个目的来的。你说得对!我是来告你:我也把你当做我的仇敌!我来告诉你:我本能地憎恨你!我好象早就认识你,而且早就恨你。总之,既然我的儿子不肯与你决斗,那就只有我与你来决斗了。你的意见如何,阁下?”

  “当然。我告诉您,说我预料将要发生什么事的时候,当然指您光临这件事。”

  “那就好了,那么,你准备好了吗?”

  “我是始终准备着的,阁下。”

  “你要知道,我们要决斗到底,直到我们之中死了一个才停止”将军狂怒地咬牙切齿地说。

  “直到我们之中死了一个才停止。”基督山复说了一遍这句话,轻轻地点点头。

  “那末我们现在就开始吧,我们不需要见证人。”

  “真的,”基督山说,“我认为这是不必要的,我们已是老相识了。”

  “正相反,”伯爵说,“我们之间非常生疏。”

  “哼!”基督山仍用那种让人猜不透的冷淡口气说,“让我们来算算看。您不就是那个在滑铁卢开战之前开小差逃走的小弗尔南多吗?您不就是那个在西班牙充当法军的向导和间谍的弗尔南多中尉吗?而这些个弗尔南多联合起来,不就变成了法国贵族院议员马尔塞夫中将了吗?”

  “噢,”将军象是被一块热铁烙了一下似的狂喊道,“混蛋!当你要杀死我的时候,竟还要数数我的耻辱!不,我并没有说你不清楚我。我知道得很清楚,恶鬼,你看透过去的黑暗,那些往事,我不知道你凭借着哪一种火炬的光,读遍了我每一页生活史,但我的耻辱比起你用华丽的外衣掩盖着的耻辱或许更可敬一些。不,不,我知道你认识我,但我却不清楚你这个裹披着金银珠宝的冒险家。你在巴黎自称为基督山伯爵,在意大利自称为水手辛巴德,在马耳他我不知道你又自称什么。但在你千百个名字中,我现在想知道的,是你的真名字,我们决斗的时候,当我把我的剑插进你的心窝的时候,我可以用那个名字来呼唤你。”

  基督山伯爵的脸苍白了;他的眼睛里似乎燃烧着一种毁灭一切的火焰。他跑到他卧室的一间更衣室里,不到一分钟,就撕下他的领结、上装、背心,穿上一件短褂和戴上一顶水手帽,水手帽底下露出他那又长又黑的头发。他就这样回来,把双手叉在胸前,带着仇深似海的表情气势汹汹地向将军走过去。将军最初不懂他为什么忽然不见,但当再见到他的时候,他的全身发起抖来,他的腿软了下去,他步步后退,直到找到一张桌子支撑住身体才停住。

  “弗尔南多!”伯爵大声说,“在我千百个名字之中,我只要告诉你一个就可以把你压倒的!你现在已经猜到了,或说得更贴切些,你还记得这个名字,不是吗?因为我虽然经历过种种忧虑和痛苦,但我今天让你看到了一个因为复仇的愉快又变得年轻了的面孔,这个面孔,自从你娶了我的未婚妻美塞苔丝后,一定是常常梦见的!”

  将军张开双手,头向后仰着,目光凝滞,默不作声地盯着这个可怕的显身;然后,他往后退靠在墙上,紧紧地贴着墙壁溜到门口,一面往后退出门口,一面发出一阵悲凉、哀伤、凄厉的叫喊:“爱德蒙•唐太斯!”然后,带着丝毫不象人声的悲叫,他踉踉跄跄地奔向门廊,踉跄般越过庭院,跌入他贴身男仆的怀抱里,用含糊不清的声音说:“回家!回家!”

  新鲜的空气和在仆人面前显露自己软弱的那种羞耻感恢复了他的一部分知觉;但那段路程太短了,当他快要到家的时候,他的全部痛苦又重新回来了。他在离家一小段路的地方下车。

  那座房子的前门大开着,一辆出租马车停在前院中央,——在这样高贵的一座大厦里面,这是一种罕见的现象。伯爵恐怖地望着这个情景,但他不敢向别人询问,只是向他自己的房间跑过去。两个人正从楼梯上走下来;他急忙躲到一个小间里来避开他们。来者是美塞苔丝,正扶着她儿子的臂膀离开这座院子。他们经过那个人的身边,将军躲在门帘后面,几乎感觉到美塞苔丝的衣服擦过他的身体,和他儿子讲话时的那股热气,这时阿尔贝正巧在这时说:“勇敢一点,妈!来,这已不是我们的家了!”语声渐渐沉寂,脚步声愈去愈远。将军直挺起身子,紧紧地抓住门帘;从一个同时被他的妻子和儿子所抛弃的父亲的胸膛里,发出了人世间最可怕的啜泣。不久,他就听到马车铁门的关闭声,车夫的吆喝声,然后,那辆笨重车子的滚动震得窗户都动起来。他跑到他的卧室里,想再看一眼他在这个世界上所爱的一切;但马车继续向前走动,美塞苔丝或阿尔贝的脸都没有在车窗上出现,他们都没有向那座被抛弃的房子和向那个被抛弃的丈夫和父亲投送最后一个告别和留恋的目光,——也许就是宽恕的目光。正当那辆马车的车轮走过门口的时候,从屋子里发出一响熗声,从一扇被震破的窗口里,冒出了一缕暗淡的轻烟。





英文原文
Chapter 93
Valentine.

We may easily conceive where Morrel's appointment was. On leaving Monte Cristo he walked slowly towards Villefort's; we say slowly, for Morrel had more than half an hour to spare to go five hundred steps, but he had hastened to take leave of Monte Cristo because he wished to be alone with his thoughts. He knew his time well -- the hour when Valentine was giving Noirtier his breakfast, and was sure not to be disturbed in the performance of this pious duty. Noirtier and Valentine had given him leave to go twice a week, and he was now availing himself of that permission. He had arrived; Valentine was expecting him. Uneasy and almost crazed, she seized his hand and led him to her grandfather. This uneasiness, amounting almost to frenzy, arose from the report Morcerf's adventure had made in the world, for the affair at the opera was generally known. No one at Villefort's doubted that a duel would ensue from it. Valentine, with her woman's instinct, guessed that Morrel would be Monte Cristo's second, and from the young man's well-known courage and his great affection for the count, she feared that he would not content himself with the passive part assigned to him. We may easily understand how eagerly the particulars were asked for, given, and received; and Morrel could read an indescribable joy in the eyes of his beloved, when she knew that the termination of this affair was as happy as it was unexpected.

"Now," said Valentine, motioning to Morrel to sit down near her grandfather, while she took her seat on his footstool, -- "now let us talk about our own affairs. You know, Maximilian, grandpapa once thought of leaving this house, and taking an apartment away from M. de Villefort's."

"Yes," said Maximilian, "I recollect the project, of which I highly approved."

"Well," said Valentine, "you may approve again, for grandpapa is again thinking of it."

"Bravo," said Maximilian.

"And do you know," said Valentine, "what reason grandpapa gives for leaving this house." Noirtier looked at Valentine to impose silence, but she did not notice him; her looks, her eyes, her smile, were all for Morrel.

"Oh, whatever may be M. Noirtier's reason," answered Morrel, "I can readily believe it to be a good one."

"An excellent one," said Valentine. "He pretends the air of the Faubourg St. Honore is not good for me."

"Indeed?" said Morrel; "in that M. Noirtier may be right; you have not seemed to be well for the last fortnight."

"Not very," said Valentine. "And grandpapa has become my physician, and I have the greatest confidence in him, because he knows everything."

"Do you then really suffer?" asked Morrel quickly.

"Oh, it must not be called suffering; I feel a general uneasiness, that is all. I have lost my appetite, and my stomach feels as if it were struggling to get accustomed to something." Noirtier did not lose a word of what Valentine said. "And what treatment do you adopt for this singular complaint?"

"A very simple one," said Valentine. "I swallow every morning a spoonful of the mixture prepared for my grandfather. When I say one spoonful, I began by one – now I take four. Grandpapa says it is a panacea." Valentine smiled, but it was evident that she suffered.

Maximilian, in his devotedness, gazed silently at her. She was very beautiful, but her usual pallor had increased; her eyes were more brilliant than ever, and her hands, which were generally white like mother-of-pearl, now more resembled wax, to which time was adding a yellowish hue. From Valentine the young man looked towards Noirtier. The latter watched with strange and deep interest the young girl, absorbed by her affection, and he also, like Morrel, followed those traces of inward suffering which was so little perceptible to a common observer that they escaped the notice of every one but the grandfather and the lover.

"But," said Morrel, "I thought this mixture, of which you now take four spoonfuls, was prepared for M. Noirtier?"

"I know it is very bitter," said Valentine; "so bitter, that all I drink afterwards appears to have the same taste." Noirtier looked inquiringly at his granddaughter. "Yes, grandpapa," said Valentine; "it is so. Just now, before I came down to you, I drank a glass of sugared water; I left half, because it seemed so bitter." Noirtier turned pale, and made a sign that he wished to speak. Valentine rose to fetch the dictionary. Noirtier watched her with evident anguish. In fact, the blood was rushing to the young girl's head already, her cheeks were becoming red. "Oh," cried she, without losing any of her cheerfulness, "this is singular! I can't see! Did the sun shine in my eyes?" And she leaned against the window.

"The sun is not shining," said Morrel, more alarmed by Noirtier's expression than by Valentine's indisposition. He ran towards her. The young girl smiled. "Cheer up," said she to Noirtier. "Do not be alarmed, Maximilian; it is nothing, and has already passed away. But listen! Do I not hear a carriage in the court-yard?" She opened Noirtier's door, ran to a window in the passage, and returned hastily. "Yes," said she, "it is Madame Danglars and her daughter, who have come to call on us. Good-by; -- I must run away, for they would send here for me, or, rather, farewell till I see you again. Stay with grandpapa, Maximilian; I promise you not to persuade them to stay."

Morrel watched her as she left the room; he heard her ascend the little staircase which led both to Madame de Villefort's apartments and to hers. As soon as she was gone, Noirtier made a sign to Morrel to take the dictionary. Morrel obeyed; guided by Valentine, he had learned how to understand the old man quickly. Accustomed, however, as he was to the work, he had to repeat most of the letters of the alphabet and to find every word in the dictionary, so that it was ten minutes before the thought of the old man was translated by these words, "Fetch the glass of water and the decanter from Valentine's room."

Morrel rang immediately for the servant who had taken Barrois's situation, and in Noirtier's name gave that order. The servant soon returned. The decanter and the glass were completely empty. Noirtier made a sign that he wished to speak. "Why are the glass and decanter empty?" asked he; "Valentine said she only drank half the glassful." The translation of this new question occupied another five minutes. "I do not know," said the servant, "but the housemaid is in Mademoiselle Valentine's room: perhaps she has emptied them."

"Ask her," said Morrel, translating Noirtier's thought this time by his look. The servant went out, but returned almost immediately. "Mademoiselle Valentine passed through the room to go to Madame de Villefort's," said he; "and in passing, as she was thirsty, she drank what remained in the glass; as for the decanter, Master Edward had emptied that to make a pond for his ducks." Noirtier raised his eyes to heaven, as a gambler does who stakes his all on one stroke. From that moment the old man's eyes were fixed on the door, and did not quit it.

It was indeed Madame Danglars and her daughter whom Valentine had seen; they had been ushered into Madame de Villefort's room, who had said she would receive them there. That is why Valentine passed through her room, which was on a level with Valentine's, and only separated from it by Edward's. The two ladies entered the drawing-room with that sort of official stiffness which preludes a formal communication. Among worldly people manner is contagious. Madame de Villefort received them with equal solemnity. Valentine entered at this moment, and the formalities were resumed. "My dear friend," said the baroness, while the two young people were shaking hands, "I and Eugenie are come to be the first to announce to you the approaching marriage of my daughter with Prince Cavalcanti." Danglars kept up the title of prince. The popular banker found that it answered better than count. "Allow me to present you my sincere congratulations," replied Madame de Villefort. "Prince Cavalcanti appears to be a young man of rare qualities."

"Listen," said the baroness, smiling; "speaking to you as a friend I can say that the prince does not yet appear all he will be. He has about him a little of that foreign manner by which French persons recognize, at first sight, the Italian or German nobleman. Besides, he gives evidence of great kindness of disposition, much keenness of wit, and as to suitability, M. Danglars assures me that his fortune is majestic -- that is his word."

"And then," said Eugenie, while turning over the leaves of Madame de Villefort's album, "add that you have taken a great fancy to the young man."

"And," said Madame de Villefort, "I need not ask you if you share that fancy."

"I?" replied Eugenie with her usual candor. "Oh, not the least in the world, madame! My wish was not to confine myself to domestic cares, or the caprices of any man, but to be an artist, and consequently free in heart, in person, and in thought." Eugenie pronounced these words with so firm a tone that the color mounted to Valentine's cheeks. The timid girl could not understand that vigorous nature which appeared to have none of the timidities of woman.

"At any rate," said she, "since I am to be married whether I will or not, I ought to be thankful to providence for having released me from my engagement with M. Albert de Morcerf, or I should this day have been the wife of a dishonored man."

"It is true," said the baroness, with that strange simplicity sometimes met with among fashionable ladies, and of which plebeian intercourse can never entirely deprive them, -- "it is very true that had not the Morcerfs hesitated, my daughter would have married Monsieur Albert. The general depended much on it; he even came to force M. Danglars. We have had a narrow escape."

"But," said Valentine, timidly, "does all the father's shame revert upon the son? Monsieur Albert appears to me quite innocent of the treason charged against the general."

"Excuse me," said the implacable young girl, "Monsieur Albert claims and well deserves his share. It appears that after having challenged M. de Monte Cristo at the Opera yesterday, he apologized on the ground to-day."

"Impossible," said Madame de Villefort.

"Ah, my dear friend," said Madame Danglars, with the same simplicity we before noticed, "it is a fact. I heard it from M. Debray, who was present at the explanation." Valentine also knew the truth, but she did not answer. A single word had reminded her that Morrel was expecting her in M. Noirtier's room. Deeply engaged with a sort of inward contemplation, Valentine had ceased for a moment to join in the conversation. She would, indeed, have found it impossible to repeat what had been said the last few minutes, when suddenly Madame Danglars' hand, pressed on her arm, aroused her from her lethargy.

"What is it?" said she, starting at Madame Danglars' touch as she would have done from an electric shock. "It is, my dear Valentine," said the baroness, "that you are, doubtless, suffering."

"I?" said the young girl, passing her hand across her burning forehead.

"Yes, look at yourself in that glass; you have turned pale and then red successively, three or four times in one minute."

"Indeed," cried Eugenie, "you are very pale!"

"Oh, do not be alarmed; I have been so for many days." Artless as she was, the young girl knew that this was an opportunity to leave, and besides, Madame de Villefort came to her assistance. "Retire, Valentine," said she; "you are really suffering, and these ladies will excuse you; drink a glass of pure water, it will restore you." Valentine kissed Eugenie, bowed to Madame Danglars, who had already risen to take her leave, and went out. "That poor child," said Madame de Villefort when Valentine was gone, "she makes me very uneasy, and I should not be astonished if she had some serious illness."

Meanwhile, Valentine, in a sort of excitement which she could not quite understand, had crossed Edward's room without noticing some trick of the child, and through her own had reached the little staircase. She was within three steps of the bottom; she already heard Morrel's voice, when suddenly a cloud passed over her eyes, her stiffened foot missed the step, her hands had no power to hold the baluster, and falling against the wall she lost her balance wholly and toppled to the floor. Morrel bounded to the door, opened it, and found Valentine stretched out at the bottom of the stairs. Quick as a flash, he raised her in his arms and placed her in a chair. Valentine opened her eyes.

"Oh, what a clumsy thing I am," said she with feverish volubility; "I don't know my way. I forgot there were three more steps before the landing."

"You have hurt yourself, perhaps," said Morrel. "What can I do for you, Valentine?" Valentine looked around her; she saw the deepest terror depicted in Noirtier's eyes. "Don't worry, dear grandpapa," said she, endeavoring to smile; "it is nothing -- it is nothing; I was giddy, that is all."

"Another attack of giddiness," said Morrel, clasping his hands. "Oh, attend to it, Valentine, I entreat you."

"But no," said Valentine, -- "no, I tell you it is all past, and it was nothing. Now, let me tell you some news; Eugenie is to be married in a week, and in three days there is to be a grand feast, a betrothal festival. We are all invited, my father, Madame de Villefort, and I -- at least, I understood
it so."

"When will it be our turn to think of these things? Oh,
Valentine, you who have so much influence over your
grandpapa, try to make him answer -- Soon."

"And do you," said Valentine, "depend on me to stimulate the tardiness and arouse the memory of grandpapa?"

"Yes," cried Morrel, "make haste. So long as you are not mine, Valentine, I shall always think I may lose you."

"Oh," replied Valentine with a convulsive movement, "oh, indeed, Maximilian, you are too timid for an officer, for a soldier who, they say, never knows fear. Ah, ha, ha!" she burst into a forced and melancholy laugh, her arms stiffened and twisted, her head fell back on her chair, and she remained motionless. The cry of terror which was stopped on Noirtier's lips, seemed to start from his eyes. Morrel understood it; he knew he must call assistance. The young man rang the bell violently; the housemaid who had been in Mademoiselle Valentine's room, and the servant who had replaced Barrois, ran in at the same moment. Valentine was so pale, so cold, so inanimate that without listening to what was said to them they were seized with the fear which pervaded that house, and they flew into the passage crying for help. Madame Danglars and Eugenie were going out at that moment; they heard the cause of the disturbance. "I told you so!" exclaimed Madame de Villefort. "Poor child!"





中文翻译
第九十三章 瓦朗蒂娜

  我们很容易推测到莫雷尔所说的事情以及他将要去见的人。离开基督山伯爵以后,他慢慢地向维尔福的家里走去;我们说“慢慢地”,因为他有半个多钟头的时间去走五百多步路,但他刚才之所以急于要离开基督山,是因为他希望要独自思索一会儿。他对于自己的时间知道得很清楚,——现在正是瓦朗蒂娜伺候诺瓦蒂埃用早餐的时候,而这种孝顺的行为当然不愿被人打扰的。诺瓦蒂埃和瓦朗蒂娜允许他每星期去两次,他现在正是利用那份权利。他到了,瓦朗蒂娜正在等着他。她不安地,几乎狂乱地抓住他的手,领他去见她的祖父。

  这种几乎近于狂乱的不安是由马尔塞夫事件引起的;歌剧院里的那件事大家都已知道。维尔福家里的人谁都不会怀疑那件事情将引起一场决斗。瓦朗蒂娜凭着她那女性的直觉,猜到莫雷尔将做基督山的陪证人;而由于那青年的勇敢和他对伯爵的友谊,她恐怕他不会当个证人,袖手旁观。我们很容易想象得到,瓦朗蒂娜如何急切地问决斗的详细情形以及莫雷尔如何向她解释那一切,当瓦朗蒂娜知道这件事情得到这样一个意外可喜的结果时,莫雷尔从他爱人的眼睛里看一种无法形容的欢喜。

  “现在,”瓦朗蒂娜示意请莫雷尔坐在她祖父的旁边,她自己也在祖父面前的小矮凳上坐下来,说,——“现在来谈谈我们之间的事情吧。你知道,马西米兰,爷爷有一阵了,曾经打算离开这座房子,与维尔福先生分开住。”

  “是的,”马西米兰说,“我记得那个计划,而且当时非常赞同那个计划。”

  “嗯,”瓦朗蒂娜说,“你现在又可以赞成了,因为爷爷又想到那个计划啦。”

  “好得很!”马西米兰说。

  “你可知道爷爷要离开这座房子的理由吗?”瓦朗蒂娜说。

  诺瓦蒂埃望着瓦朗蒂娜,意思是叫她不要说出来,但她并没有注意到这一切,她的表情,她的眼光,她的微笑,一切都为了莫雷尔。

  “噢!不论诺瓦蒂埃先生是什么原因搬出去,”莫雷尔答道,“我相信一定是很有道理的。”

  “非常有道理!”瓦朗蒂娜说。“他的理由是圣•奥诺路的空气对我很适宜。”

  “说实话!”莫雷尔说,“那一点,诺瓦蒂埃先生或应该是对的,我发现两个星期以来你的身体变坏了。”

  “对,有点不好,这是真的,”瓦朗蒂娜说。“爷爷现在已成了我的私人医生了,我非常信任他,因为他什么都知道。”

  “那末你真的病了?”莫雷尔关心地问。

  “哦,那不能说是病,我只是觉得周身不舒服。我没有食欲,我的胃象是在翻腾,象要消化什么食物似的。”

  诺瓦蒂埃对瓦朗蒂娜所说的话一个字都没有漏过。

  “你用什么方法来治疗这种怪病呢?”

  “非常简单,”瓦朗蒂娜说,“我每天早晨吃一匙羹给我祖父吃的那种药。我说一匙羹,——是说我开始的时候吃一匙羹,现在我吃四匙羹了。爷爷说那是一种万灵药。”瓦朗蒂娜微笑了一下,但她显然很忧郁和痛苦。

  沉醉在爱情中的马西米兰默默地注视着她。她非常美丽,但她往常苍白的脸色现在更苍白了;她的眼睛比以前更明亮,而她的双手,本来象珍珠那样白的,现在则象陈年的白蜡那样有点泛黄了。马西米兰把眼光从瓦朗蒂娜移到诺瓦蒂埃身上。他正带着一种非常关切的神色望着他的青年女郎,他也象莫雷尔一样看出了这种病态的证状,这种病症虽然非常轻微,但却逃不过祖父和爱人的眼睛。

  “但是,”莫雷尔说,“我想这种药,就是你现在吃四匙羹的那种药,本来是开给诺瓦蒂埃先生服用的吧?”

  “我知道它非常苦,”瓦朗蒂娜说,“苦得我以后不论喝什么东西似乎都带有这种苦涩。”诺瓦蒂埃疑问地望着他的孙女儿。“是的,爷爷,”瓦朗蒂娜说,“的确是这样。刚才,在我到你这来以前,我喝了一杯糖水,我只喝了一半,因为它似乎太苦了。”

  诺瓦蒂埃的脸色变得苍白起来,示意他想说话。瓦朗蒂娜站起来去拿字典。诺瓦蒂埃带着显而易见的神色注视着她。

  的确,血冲到那青年女郎的头部来了;她的两颊开始发红。

  “噢!”她喊道,但还是很高兴,“这就怪了!一道亮光!是太阳照到我的眼睛了吗?”她靠在窗口。

  “没有太阳。”莫雷尔说,诺瓦蒂埃的表情要比瓦朗蒂娜的身体不舒服更使他更惊慌。他向她奔过去。

  瓦朗蒂娜那青年女郎微笑了一下。“放心吧!”她对诺瓦蒂埃说。“别惊慌,马西米兰,没有什么,已经过去了。听!

  我听到前院里有马车的声音。”她打开诺瓦蒂埃的房门,走到走廊的窗口前,又急忙转回来。“是的,”她说,“是腾格拉尔夫人和她的女儿,她们来拜访我们了。告别了!我必须赶快去,因为她们会派人到这儿来找我的,我不要说,再见。陪着爷爷,马西米兰,我答应你,不去留她们。”

  莫雷尔目送她离开房间,他听她走上那座通到维尔福夫人的房间和她的房间去的小楼梯。她一走,诺瓦蒂埃便向莫雷尔作了一个要那本字典的表示。莫雷尔遵命,他在瓦朗蒂娜的指导之下,已很快地学会如何懂得那老人的意思。他虽然已经熟练,但因为要背诵字母,要把每一个字从字典里找来,所以花了十分钟才把老人的思想译成这几个字:“把瓦朗蒂娜房间里的那杯水和玻璃瓶拿来给我看一看。”

  莫雷尔立刻按铃招呼进那个接替巴罗斯的仆人,按照诺瓦蒂埃的意思作了那个吩咐。仆人不久就回来了。玻璃瓶和玻璃杯都已完全空了。诺瓦蒂埃表示他想说话。“玻璃杯和玻璃瓶怎么会空?”他问,“瓦朗蒂娜说她只喝了一半。”这个新问题的翻译又花了五分钟。

  “我不知道,”仆人说,“但婢女在瓦朗蒂娜小、姐的房间里。或许是她倒空的。”

  “去问她。”莫雷尔说,这一次,他从诺瓦蒂埃的眼光读懂了他的思想了。

  仆人出去,但几乎马上就回来。“瓦朗蒂娜小、姐到维尔福夫人那儿去的时候经过卧房,”他说,“经过的时候,因为口渴,她喝干了那杯糖水。至于玻璃瓶,爱德华先生把它倒给他的鸭子做池塘了。”诺瓦蒂埃抬头望天,象是一个赌徒在孤注一掷时的表情一样。从那时起,老人的眼睛便始终盯住门口,不再移动。

  瓦朗蒂娜所接见的的确是腾格拉尔夫人和她的女儿;她们已被领进维尔福夫人的房间里,因为维尔福夫人说要在那儿接见她们。那就是瓦朗蒂娜为什么会经过她房间的缘故。她的房间和她继母的房间同在一排上,中间就隔着爱德华的房间。腾格拉尔夫人母女进入客厅的时候,脸上带着要报告一个正式消息的那种神气。在上流社会中,察颜观色是每一个人的本领,维尔福夫人便也用庄严的神色来接待。这个时候,瓦朗蒂娜进来了,那种庄严的仪式便又扮演了一遍。

  “我亲爱的朋友,”当那两位青年姑娘在握手的时候,男爵夫人说,“我带欧热妮来向你宣布一个消息:我的女儿与卡瓦尔康蒂王子的婚期快要到了。”

  腾格拉尔保持着“王子”的衔头。那位平民化的银行家觉得这个衔头比“子爵”更顺口。

  “允许我先衷心地祝贺你,”维尔福夫人答道。“卡瓦尔康蒂王子阁下看来是一个性情高雅的青年人。”

  “听着,”男爵夫人微笑着说,“从朋友的立场来讲,我就要说,这位王子在外表上似乎还看不出他的未来。他带有一点外国人的风度,法国人一见就认得出他是意大利或德国贵族。但是,他的本性非常仁厚,资质十分敏慧,腾格拉尔先生曾向我说过,他的财产真是‘壮观’——那可是他的话。”

  “那末,”欧热妮一面翻看维尔福夫人的纪念册,一面说,“再加一句吧,妈,说你对那个青年人存着很大的希望。”

  “不用我问,”维尔福夫人说,“你不是也抱有同样的希望吗?”

  “我!”欧热妮仍以她往常那果断恣肆的口气答道。“噢,丝毫没有,夫人!我的天性不愿意把自己拴在家庭琐事或应付任何一个男子,而希望成为一名艺术家,求得心灵、身体和思想的自由。”

  欧热妮说这些话的口气是那样的坚决,以致瓦朗蒂娜的脸红了起来。那个胆怯的姑娘不能了解这种好象不属于女性的强硬的个性。

  “但是,”欧热妮继续说,“既然不论是否我愿意都得结婚,我就应该感谢上帝解除了我与阿尔贝先生的婚约,要不是他的干涉,我今天或许是一个声名狼藉的人的妻子了。”

  “不错,”男爵夫人直率地说,这种率直的口气在平民的谈话中是常见的,在贵妇人之间的谈话中有时也是可以见到的——“一点不错,要不是马尔塞夫犹豫不决,我的女儿就嫁给阿尔贝先生啦。将军自以为很有把握,他甚至来胁迫腾格拉尔先生。我们幸免了一劫。”

  “但是,”瓦朗蒂娜怯生生地说,“难道父亲的一切耻辱都要转移到儿子身上的吗?在我看来,将军的叛逆罪与阿尔贝先生是完全没有关的呀。”

  “原谅我,”欧热妮深恶痛绝地说,“阿尔贝先生应该逃脱不了那种羞耻。听说昨天在歌剧院里向基督山先生挑战以后,今天他在决斗场上道歉了。”

  “不可能的!”维尔福夫人说。

  “啊,我亲爱的朋友,”腾格拉尔夫人用象刚才同样直率口气说,“这是事实!我是听德布雷先生说的,今天道歉的时候他也在场。”

  瓦朗蒂娜也知道事实的全部真相,但她并不回答。她只记得莫雷尔还在诺瓦蒂埃先生的房间里等候她。由于内心在这样踌躇思索,瓦朗蒂娜暂时没有参加他们谈话。刚才她们所说的话,她实在没有听清楚;突然地,腾格拉尔夫人的手抓住她的臂膀,把她从精神恍惚状态中摇醒过来。

  “怎么了?”他说,腾格拉尔夫人的手把她吓了一跳,象是触了电一样。

  “我亲爱的瓦朗蒂娜,”男爵夫人说,“你一定病了。”

  “我?”瓦朗蒂娜姑娘说,一面用手摸一摸她那滚烫的额头。“是的,到对面镜子里去看看你自己吧。你的脸色一阵白一阵红,一分钟要变三四次。”

  “是的,”欧热妮喊道,“你的脸色非常苍白!”

  “噢,不用着慌!我这样已经好几天了。”

  她虽然不善外交辞令,但也知道这是一个离开的机会;而且,维尔福夫人也来帮她忙了。“休息去吧,瓦朗蒂娜,”她说,“你真的病了,她们会体谅你的。去喝一杯清水,它可以恢复你的精神。”

  瓦朗蒂娜吻了一下欧热妮,向腾格拉尔夫人深深鞠了一躬,走出房间;腾格拉尔夫人这时已站起身来告辞。

  “那可怜的孩子!”瓦朗蒂娜去后,维尔福夫人说,“她使我非常不安,我恐怕她要生一场大病了。”

  这时,瓦朗蒂娜在一种莫名的兴奋中,已走过爱德华的房间和她自己的房间,到达那座小楼梯口。她走下楼梯,当还只有三级楼梯未走完的时候,她已经听到莫雷尔的声音,但突然地,她眼前一阵发黑,她的脚摇摇晃晃地踩不到踏级,她的手无力握住栏杆,她撞到墙上。莫雷尔跑到门口,打开门,发现瓦朗蒂娜躺在地板上。他一把抱起她来,把她放到一张椅子里。瓦朗蒂娜张开了她的眼睛。

  “噢,我多笨哪!”她解释说,“我认不得路啦。我忘了还有三级才到地。”

  “你跌伤了吗?”莫雷尔说,“我能为你做些什么呢,瓦朗蒂娜?”

  瓦朗蒂娜向四周环顾了一下;她看到了诺瓦蒂埃眼睛里那种使人害怕的表情。“你放心吧,亲爱的爷爷,”她说,并极力想微笑。“没有什么——没有什么,我只是有点头晕而已。”

  “又头晕了!”莫雷尔搓着双手说。“噢,要注意呀,瓦朗蒂娜,我求求你。”

  “不,”瓦朗蒂娜说,——“不,我告诉你那一切都已过去了,没有什么了。现在,让我来告诉你一个好消息吧。欧热妮在一星期内要结婚了,三天之后,就要有一场盛大的宴会,一个订婚宴会。我们都被邀了,我父亲、维尔福夫人和我,——至少我猜想是如此。”

  “那末,什么时候轮到我们准备我们自己的事情呢?噢,瓦朗蒂娜,你,你的爷爷这样听你话,设法使他回答说‘快了’吧。”

  “而你,”瓦朗蒂娜说,“要靠我来督促爷爷,唤醒他的记忆吗?”

  “是的,”莫雷尔喊道,“要快!在你还不完全属于我的时候,瓦朗蒂娜,我老是以为我不久就会失掉你。”

  “噢!”瓦朗蒂娜带着一个痉挛的动作答道,“噢,真的,马西米兰,你太胆小了,不配做军官,因为,他们说,一个军人是从不知道害怕的呀。哈!哈!哈!”

  她爆发出一阵阵痛苦的大笑声;她的手臂僵硬地抽搐;她的头仰在椅背上,接着她就一动不动了。那冻结在诺瓦蒂埃嘴唇上恐怖的喊叫似乎从他的眼睛里发了出来。莫雷尔懂得那种眼光的意思;他知道必须找人来帮助。他猛烈地拉铃,在瓦朗蒂娜小、姐房间里的女婢和那个代替巴罗斯的男仆同时奔进来。瓦朗蒂娜那苍白,冷冰冰地缺少生气的脸,使他们不必听什么话,就已感到弥漫在那座房子里的恐怖气氛,于是就飞奔到走廊里去呼救。腾格拉尔夫人和欧热妮那时正在出来,她们听见了慌乱的原因。

  “我对你们说过了的!”维尔福夫人喊道。“可怜的孩子!”





[ 此帖被喻然末年在2013-10-24 19:52重新编辑 ]
暮辞朝

ZxID:15103679


等级: 内阁元老
配偶: 清风雅乐
这一段开心的日子请你勿忘
举报 只看该作者 55楼  发表于: 2013-10-24 0
英文原文
Chapter 94
Maximilian's Avowal.

At the same moment M. de Villefort's voice was heard calling from his study, "What is the matter?" Morrel looked at Noirtier who had recovered his self-command, and with a glance indicated the closet where once before under somewhat similar circumstances, he had taken refuge. He had only time to get his hat and throw himself breathless into the closet when the procureur's footstep was heard in the passage. Villefort sprang into the room, ran to Valentine, and took her in his arms. "A physician, a physician, -- M. d'Avrigny!" cried Villefort; "or rather I will go for him myself." He flew from the apartment, and Morrel at the same moment darted out at the other door. He had been struck to the heart by a frightful recollection -- the conversation he had heard between the doctor and Villefort the night of Madame de Saint-Meran's death, recurred to him; these symptoms, to a less alarming extent, were the same which had preceded the death of Barrois. At the same time Monte Cristo's voice seemed to resound in his ear with the words he had heard only two hours before, "Whatever you want, Morrel, come to me; I have great power." More rapidly than thought, he darted down the Rue Matignon, and thence to the Avenue des Champs Elysees.

Meanwhile M. de Villefort arrived in a hired cabriolet at M. d'Avrigny's door. He rang so violently that the porter was alarmed. Villefort ran up-stairs without saying a word. The porter knew him, and let him pass, only calling to him, "In his study, Monsieur Procureur -- in his study!" Villefort pushed, or rather forced, the door open. "Ah," said the doctor, "is it you?"

"Yes," said Villefort, closing the door after him, "it is I, who am come in my turn to ask you if we are quite alone. Doctor, my house is accursed!"

"What?" said the latter with apparent coolness, but with deep emotion, "have you another invalid?"

"Yes, doctor," cried Villefort, clutching his hair, "yes!"

D'Avrigny's look implied, "I told you it would be so." Then he slowly uttered these words, "Who is now dying in your house? What new victim is going to accuse you of weakness before God?" A mournful sob burst from Villefort's heart; he approached the doctor, and seizing his arm, -- "Valentine," said he, "it is Valentine's turn!"

"Your daughter?" cried d'Avrigny with grief and surprise.

"You see you were deceived," murmured the magistrate; "come and see her, and on her bed of agony entreat her pardon for having suspected her."

"Each time you have applied to me," said the doctor, "it has been too late; still I will go. But let us make haste, sir; with the enemies you have to do with there is no time to be lost."

"Oh, this time, doctor, you shall not have to reproach me with weakness. This time I will know the assassin, and will pursue him."

"Let us try first to save the victim before we think of revenging her," said d'Avrigny. "Come." The same cabriolet which had brought Villefort took them back at full speed, and at this moment Morrel rapped at Monte Cristo's door. The count was in his study and was reading with an angry look something which Bertuccio had brought in haste. Hearing the name of Morrel, who had left him only two hours before, the count raised his head, arose, and sprang to meet him. "What is the matter, Maximilian?" asked he; "you are pale, and the perspiration rolls from your forehead." Morrel fell into a chair. "Yes," said he, "I came quickly; I wanted to speak to you."

"Are all your family well?" asked the count, with an affectionate benevolence, whose sincerity no one could for a moment doubt.

"Thank you, count -- thank you," said the young man, evidently embarrassed how to begin the conversation; "yes, every one in my family is well."

"So much the better; yet you have something to tell me?" replied the count with increased anxiety.

"Yes," said Morrel, "it is true; I have but now left a house where death has just entered, to run to you."

"Are you then come from M. de Morcerf's?" asked Monte Cristo.

"No," said Morrel; "is some one dead in his house?"

"The general has just blown his brains out," replied Monte Cristo with great coolness.

"Oh, what a dreadful event!" cried Maximilian.

"Not for the countess, or for Albert," said Monte Cristo; "a dead father or husband is better than a dishonored one, -- blood washes out shame."

"Poor countess," said Maximilian, "I pity her very much; she is so noble a woman!"

"Pity Albert also, Maximilian; for believe me he is the worthy son of the countess. But let us return to yourself. You have hastened to me -- can I have the happiness of being useful to you?"

"Yes, I need your help: that is I thought like a madman that you could lend me your assistance in a case where God alone can succor me."

"Tell me what it is," replied Monte Cristo.

"Oh," said Morrel, "I know not, indeed, if I may reveal this secret to mortal ears, but fatality impels me, necessity constrains me, count" -- Morrel hesitated. "Do you think I love you?" said Monte Cristo, taking the young man's hand affectionately in his.

"Oh, you encourage me, and something tells me there," placing his hand on his heart, "that I ought to have no secret from you."

"You are right, Morrel; God is speaking to your heart, and your heart speaks to you. Tell me what it says."

"Count, will you allow me to send Baptistin to inquire after some one you know?"

"I am at your service, and still more my servants."

"Oh, I cannot live if she is not better."

"Shall I ring for Baptistin?"

"No, I will go and speak to him myself." Morrel went out, called Baptistin, and whispered a few words to him. The valet ran directly. "Well, have you sent?" asked Monte Cristo, seeing Morrel return.

"Yes, and now I shall be more calm."

"You know I am waiting," said Monte Cristo, smiling.

"Yes, and I will tell you. One evening I was in a garden; a clump of trees concealed me; no one suspected I was there. Two persons passed near me -- allow me to conceal their names for the present; they were speaking in an undertone, and yet I was so interested in what they said that I did not lose a single word."

"This is a gloomy introduction, if I may judge from your pallor and shuddering, Morrel."

"Oh, yes, very gloomy, my friend. Some one had just died in the house to which that garden belonged. One of the persons whose conversation I overheard was the master of the house; the other, the physician. The former was confiding to the latter his grief and fear, for it was the second time within a month that death had suddenly and unexpectedly entered that house which was apparently destined to destruction by some exterminating angel, as an object of God's anger."

"Ah, indeed?" said Monte Cristo, looking earnestly at the young man, and by an imperceptible movement turning his chair, so that he remained in the shade while the light fell full on Maximilian's face. "Yes," continued Morrel, "death had entered that house twice within one month."

"And what did the doctor answer?" asked Monte Cristo.

"He replied -- he replied, that the death was not a natural
one, and must be attributed" --

"To what?"

"To poison."

"Indeed?" said Monte Cristo with a slight cough which in moments of extreme emotion helped him to disguise a blush, or his pallor, or the intense interest with which he listened; "indeed, Maximilian, did you hear that?"

"Yes, my dear count, I heard it; and the doctor added that if another death occurred in a similar way he must appeal to justice." Monte Cristo listened, or appeared to do so, with the greatest calmness. "Well," said Maximilian, "death came a third time, and neither the master of the house nor the doctor said a word. Death is now, perhaps, striking a fourth blow. Count, what am I bound to do, being in possession of this secret?"

"My dear friend," said Monte Cristo, "you appear to be relating an adventure which we all know by heart. I know the house where you heard it, or one very similar to it; a house with a garden, a master, a physician, and where there have been three unexpected and sudden deaths. Well, I have not intercepted your confidence, and yet I know all that as well as you, and I have no conscientious scruples. No, it does not concern me. You say an exterminating angel appears to have devoted that house to God's anger -- well, who says your supposition is not reality? Do not notice things which those whose interest it is to see them pass over. If it is God's justice, instead of his anger, which is walking through that house, Maximilian, turn away your face and let his justice accomplish its purpose." Morrel shuddered. There was something mournful, solemn, and terrible in the count's manner. "Besides," continued he, in so changed a tone that no one would have supposed it was the same person speaking -- "besides, who says that it will begin again?"

"It has returned, count," exclaimed Morrel; "that is why I hastened to you."

"Well, what do you wish me to do? Do you wish me, for instance, to give information to the procureur?" Monte Cristo uttered the last words with so much meaning that Morrel, starting up, cried out, "You know of whom I speak, count, do you not?"

"Perfectly well, my good friend; and I will prove it to you by putting the dots to the `i,' or rather by naming the persons. You were walking one evening in M. de Villefort's garden; from what you relate, I suppose it to have been the evening of Madame de Saint-Meran's death. You heard M. de Villefort talking to M. d'Avrigny about the death of M. de Saint-Meran, and that no less surprising, of the countess. M. d'Avrigny said he believed they both proceeded from poison; and you, honest man, have ever since been asking your heart and sounding your conscience to know if you ought to expose or conceal this secret. Why do you torment them? `Conscience, what hast thou to do with me?' as Sterne said. My dear fellow, let them sleep on, if they are asleep; let them grow pale in their drowsiness, if they are disposed to do so, and pray do you remain in peace, who have no remorse to disturb you." Deep grief was depicted on Morrel's features; he seized Monte Cristo's hand. "But it is beginning again, I say!"

"Well," said the Count, astonished at his perseverance, which he could not understand, and looking still more earnestly at Maximilian, "let it begin again, -- it is like the house of the Atreidae;* God has condemned them, and they must submit to their punishment. They will all disappear, like the fabrics children build with cards, and which fall, one by one, under the breath of their builder, even if there are two hundred of them. Three months since it was M. de Saint-Meran; Madame de Saint-Meran two months since; the other day it was Barrois; to-day, the old Noirtier, or young Valentine."

* In the old Greek legend the Atreidae, or children of Atreus, were doomed to punishment because of the abominable crime of their father. The Agamemnon of Aeschylus is based on this legend.

"You knew it?" cried Morrel, in such a paroxysm of terror that Monte Cristo started, -- he whom the falling heavens would have found unmoved; "you knew it, and said nothing?"

"And what is it to me?" replied Monte Cristo, shrugging his shoulders; "do I know those people? and must I lose the one to save the other? Faith, no, for between the culprit and the victim I have no choice."

"But I," cried Morrel, groaning with sorrow, "I love her!"

"You love? -- whom?" cried Monte Cristo, starting to his feet, and seizing the two hands which Morrel was raising towards heaven.

"I love most fondly -- I love madly -- I love as a man who would give his life-blood to spare her a tear -- I love Valentine de Villefort, who is being murdered at this moment! Do you understand me? I love her; and I ask God and you how I can save her?" Monte Cristo uttered a cry which those only can conceive who have heard the roar of a wounded lion. "Unhappy man," cried he, wringing his hands in his turn; "you love Valentine, -- that daughter of an accursed race!" Never had Morrel witnessed such an expression -- never had so terrible an eye flashed before his face -- never had the genius of terror he had so often seen, either on the battle-field or in the murderous nights of Algeria, shaken around him more dreadful fire. He drew back terrified.

As for Monte Cristo, after this ebullition he closed his eyes as if dazzled by internal light. In a moment he restrained himself so powerfully that the tempestuous heaving of his breast subsided, as turbulent and foaming waves yield to the sun's genial influence when the cloud has passed. This silence, self-control, and struggle lasted about twenty seconds, then the count raised his pallid face. "See," said he, "my dear friend, how God punishes the most thoughtless and unfeeling men for their indifference, by presenting dreadful scenes to their view. I, who was looking on, an eager and curious spectator, -- I, who was watching the working of this mournful tragedy, -- I, who like a wicked angel was laughing at the evil men committed protected by secrecy (a secret is easily kept by the rich and powerful), I am in my turn bitten by the serpent whose tortuous course I was watching, and bitten to the heart!"

Morrel groaned. "Come, come," continued the count, "complaints are unavailing, be a man, be strong, be full of hope, for I am here and will watch over you." Morrel shook his head sorrowfully. "I tell you to hope. Do you understand me?" cried Monte Cristo. "Remember that I never uttered a falsehood and am never deceived. It is twelve o'clock, Maximilian; thank heaven that you came at noon rather than in the evening, or to-morrow morning. Listen, Morrel – it is noon; if Valentine is not now dead, she will not die."

"How so?" cried Morrel, "when I left her dying?" Monte Cristo pressed his hands to his forehead. What was passing in that brain, so loaded with dreadful secrets? What does the angel of light or the angel of darkness say to that mind, at once implacable and generous? God only knows.

Monte Cristo raised his head once more, and this time he was calm as a child awaking from its sleep. "Maximilian," said he, "return home. I command you not to stir – attempt nothing, not to let your countenance betray a thought, and I will send you tidings. Go."

"Oh, count, you overwhelm me with that coolness. Have you, then, power against death? Are you superhuman? Are you an angel?" And the young man, who had never shrunk from danger, shrank before Monte Cristo with indescribable terror. But Monte Cristo looked at him with so melancholy and sweet a smile, that Maximilian felt the tears filling his eyes. "I can do much for you, my friend," replied the count. "Go; I must be alone." Morrel, subdued by the extraordinary ascendancy Monte Cristo exercised over everything around him, did not endeavor to resist it. He pressed the count's hand and left. He stopped one moment at the door for Baptistin, whom he saw in the Rue Matignon, and who was running.

Meanwhile, Villefort and d'Avrigny had made all possible haste, Valentine had not revived from her fainting fit on their arrival, and the doctor examined the invalid with all the care the circumstances demanded, and with an interest which the knowledge of the secret intensified twofold. Villefort, closely watching his countenance and his lips, awaited the result of the examination. Noirtier, paler than even the young girl, more eager than Villefort for the decision, was watching also intently and affectionately. At last d'Avrigny slowly uttered these words: -- "she is still alive!"

"Still?" cried Villefort; "oh, doctor, what a dreadful word is that."

"Yes," said the physician, "I repeat it; she is still alive, and I am astonished at it."

"But is she safe?" asked the father.

"Yes, since she lives." At that moment d'Avrigny's glance met Noirtier's eye. It glistened with such extraordinary joy, so rich and full of thought, that the physician was struck. He placed the young girl again on the chair, -- her lips were scarcely discernible, they were so pale and white, as well as her whole face, -- and remained motionless, looking at Noirtier, who appeared to anticipate and commend all he did. "Sir," said d'Avrigny to Villefort, "call Mademoiselle Valentine's maid, if you please." Villefort went himself to find her; and d'Avrigny approached Noirtier. "Have you something to tell me?" asked he. The old man winked his eyes expressively, which we may remember was his only way of expressing his approval.

"Privately?"

"Yes."

"Well, I will remain with you." At this moment Villefort returned, followed by the lady's maid; and after her came Madame de Villefort.

"What is the matter, then, with this dear child? she has just left me, and she complained of being indisposed, but I did not think seriously of it." The young woman with tears in her eyes and every mark of affection of a true mother, approached Valentine and took her hand. D'Avrigny continued to look at Noirtier; he saw the eyes of the old man dilate and become round, his cheeks turn pale and tremble; the perspiration stood in drops upon his forehead. "Ah," said he, involuntarily following Noirtier's eyes, which were fixed on Madame de Villefort, who repeated, -- "This poor child would be better in bed. Come, Fanny, we will put her to bed." M. d'Avrigny, who saw that would be a means of his remaining alone with Noirtier, expressed his opinion that it was the best thing that could be done; but he forbade that anything should be given to her except what he ordered.

They carried Valentine away; she had revived, but could scarcely move or speak, so shaken was her frame by the attack. She had, however, just power to give one parting look to her grandfather, who in losing her seemed to be resigning his very soul. D'Avrigny followed the invalid, wrote a prescription, ordered Villefort to take a cabriolet, go in person to a chemist's to get the prescribed medicine, bring it himself, and wait for him in his daughter's room. Then, having renewed his injunction not to give Valentine anything, he went down again to Noirtier, shut the doors carefully, and after convincing himself that no one was listening, -- "Do you," said he, "know anything of this young lady's illness?"

"Yes," said the old man.

"We have no time to lose; I will question, and do you answer me." Noirtier made a sign that he was ready to answer. "Did you anticipate the accident which has happened to your granddaughter?"

"Yes." D'Avrigny reflected a moment; then approaching Noirtier, -- "Pardon what I am going to say," added he, "but no indication should be neglected in this terrible situation. Did you see poor Barrois die?" Noirtier raised his eyes to heaven. "Do you know of what he died!" asked d'Avrigny, placing his hand on Noirtier's shoulder.

"Yes," replied the old man.

"Do you think he died a natural death?" A sort of smile was discernible on the motionless lips of Noirtier.

"Then you have thought that Barrois was poisoned?"

"Yes."

"Do you think the poison he fell a victim to was intended for him?"

"No."

"Do you think the same hand which unintentionally struck Barrois has now attacked Valentine?"

"Yes."

"Then will she die too?" asked d'Avrigny, fixing his penetrating gaze on Noirtier. He watched the effect of this question on the old man. "No," replied he with an air of triumph which would have puzzled the most clever diviner. "Then you hope?" said d'Avrigny, with surprise.

"Yes."

"What do you hope?" The old man made him understand with his eyes that he could not answer. "Ah, yes, it is true," murmured d'Avrigny. Then, turning to Noirtier, -- "Do you hope the assassin will be tried?"

"No."

"Then you hope the poison will take no effect on Valentine?"

"Yes."

"It is no news to you," added d'Avrigny, "to tell you that an attempt has been made to poison her?" The old man made a sign that he entertained no doubt upon the subject. "Then how do you hope Valentine will escape?" Noirtier kept his eyes steadfastly fixed on the same spot. D'Avrigny followed the direction and saw that they were fixed on a bottle containing the mixture which he took every morning. "Ah, indeed?" said d'Avrigny, struck with a sudden thought, "has it occurred to you" -- Noirtier did not let him finish. "Yes," said he. "To prepare her system to resist poison?"

"Yes."

"By accustoming her by degrees" --

"Yes, yes, yes," said Noirtier, delighted to be understood.

"Of course. I had told you that there was brucine in the
mixture I give you."

"Yes."

"And by accustoming her to that poison, you have endeavored to neutralize the effect of a similar poison?" Noirtier's joy continued. "And you have succeeded," exclaimed d'Avrigny. "Without that precaution Valentine would have died before assistance could have been procured. The dose has been excessive, but she has only been shaken by it; and this time, at any rate, Valentine will not die." A superhuman joy expanded the old man's eyes, which were raised towards heaven with an expression of infinite gratitude. At this moment Villefort returned. "Here, doctor," said he, "is what you sent me for."

"Was this prepared in your presence?"

"Yes," replied the procureur.

"Have you not let it go out of your hands?"

"No." D'Avrigny took the bottle, poured some drops of the mixture it contained in the hollow of his hand, and swallowed them. "Well," said he, "let us go to Valentine; I will give instructions to every one, and you, M. de Villefort, will yourself see that no one deviates from them."

At the moment when d'Avrigny was returning to Valentine's room, accompanied by Villefort, an Italian priest, of serious demeanor and calm and firm tone, hired for his use the house adjoining the hotel of M. de Villefort. No one knew how the three former tenants of that house left it. About two hours afterwards its foundation was reported to be unsafe; but the report did not prevent the new occupant establishing himself there with his modest furniture the same day at five o'clock. The lease was drawn up for three, six, or nine years by the new tenant, who, according to the rule of the proprietor, paid six months in advance. This new tenant, who, as we have said, was an Italian, was called Il Signor Giacomo Busoni. Workmen were immediately called in, and that same night the passengers at the end of the faubourg saw with surprise that carpenters and masons were occupied in repairing the lower part of the tottering house.





中文翻译
第九十四章 吐露真情

  这时,维尔福先生的声音从他的书斋里传出来说:“出了什么事情呀?”莫雷尔连忙向诺瓦蒂埃的目光征求意见;诺瓦蒂埃先生已恢复他的自制力,他用目光向他指示以前在类似的情况下他曾躲避过的那间耳房。他刚拿起帽子气息喘喘地奔跑进那间耳房,那位检察官的脚步声已在走廊里响起了,维尔福跑进房来,向瓦朗蒂娜奔去,把她抱在怀里。“叫医生!叫医生!请阿夫里尼先生!”维尔福喊道,“不要了,我亲自去请。”

  说着,他冲出房门,莫雷尔则同时从另外一扇门冲了进来。他的心里突然想起一件可怕的事情,——他想起了圣•梅朗夫人去世那一夜医生与维尔福的那一段谈话:这些病症与巴罗斯临死前是一样的,虽然在程度上没有那么可怕。同时,基督山的声音似乎又在他的耳边响起来,他在两小时前曾说过“不论你需要什么,莫雷尔,到我这儿来好了,我有很大的力量。”想到这儿,已经冲出门去,从那儿折向香榭丽舍大道。

  这时,维尔福先生已乘着一辆出租的轻便马车赶到了阿夫里尼先生的门前,他把门铃拉得特别响,以致使门房吓了一跳。维尔福一句话都不说,直向楼上奔去。门房认识他,也没拦他,只是对他喊道:“在书斋里,检察官先生,他在书斋里!”维尔福推开——或是,说得更贴切些,撞开——书斋的门冲了进去。

  “啊!”医生说,“是您?”

  “是的,”维尔福说,顺手关上房门,“是我,现在轮到我来问您这儿是不是只有我们两个人在。医生,我的家受到上天的惩罚啦!”

  “什么!”后者说,他表面上虽然很冷淡,但内心却很激动,“您家里又有一个人病倒了吗?”

  “是的,医生。”维尔福用一只痉挛的手抓住自己的头发喊道,“是的!”

  阿夫里尼的眼光象是在说,“我早就告诉你这些是要来的。”然后他慢慢地说出这些话,“您家里现在要死的是谁?是哪一个新的牺牲者又要到上帝面前去控告您软弱无能了?”

  维尔福的心里爆发出一阵悲哀的呜咽,他走近医生,抓住他的胳膊。“瓦朗蒂娜!”他说,“这一次轮到瓦朗蒂娜了!”

  “您的女儿!”阿夫里尼无限悲哀而惊奇地喊道。

  “您瞧,您完全看到了啦,”那法官喃喃地说,“去看看她吧,在她临死的床边,去请求她宽恕你对她的怀疑吧。”

  “您每一次来找我,”医生说,“总是太迟了,可是,我还是去的。我们赶快吧,阁下,对付仇敌是不能浪费时间的。”

  “噢,这一次,医生,你不会再责备我软弱无能了。这一次,如果让我知道谁是凶犯,我会惩罚的。”

  “我们先去设法挽救那个牺牲者吧,将来再去想为她复仇的事情,”阿夫里尼说,“来吧。”

  维尔福来的那辆轻便马车载着他们疾驰而去,这时,莫雷尔正在敲基督山的门。

  伯爵在书房里,正在用匆忙的目光快速地看见贝尔图乔匆匆地拿进来的一封信。听到两小时前离开他的莫雷尔又来见他,伯爵便立即抬起头来。莫雷尔,象伯爵一样,在那两小时之内显然曾受过不少考验,因为他是带着笑容离开他,现在却带着一张痛苦的面孔回来。伯爵跑过去迎接他。“怎么啦,马西米兰?”他问道,“你满头大汗,脸色苍白得很。”

  莫雷尔一下子跌坐在一张椅子上。“是的,”他说,“我来得很匆忙,我要跟你说一说。”

  “你家里的人都好吗??伯爵亲切慈爱地问,他的诚恳任何人都能看出来。

  “谢谢你,伯爵,谢谢你,”那青年说,他觉得难以启口,“是的,我家里的每一个都很好。”

  “那就好了,你有什么事情要告诉我吧?”伯爵焦急地问道。

  “是的,”莫雷尔说,“不错,我刚才离开一座死神将进去的房子,奔到你这儿来。”

  “那末你是从马尔塞夫先生家里来的吗?”基督山问道。

  “不,”莫雷尔说,“他家里有人死了吗?”

  “将军刚才自杀了。”基督山非常冷淡地回答。

  “噢,多可怕的命运啊!”马西米兰喊道。

  “对伯爵夫人或阿尔贝却是认为,”基督山说,“一个死掉的父亲或丈夫比一个使他们受辱的好,——血洗清了他们身上耻辱。”

  “可怜的伯爵夫人!”马西米兰说,“我非常可怜她,——这样高贵的女人。”

  “也可怜一下阿尔贝吧,马西米兰,因为,相信我,他不愧是伯爵夫人的儿子。让我们回到你的身上来吧,你匆匆地赶到我这儿来,有什么事需要我帮助吗?

  “是的,我需要你的帮助,那是说,我象一个疯子一样,认为你能帮助我做一件只有上帝才能帮助我的事情。”

  “告诉我那是什么事情。”基督山答道。

  “噢!”莫雷尔说,“我实在不知道我是否可以把这个秘密泄漏给别人听。但厄运在逼迫着我,情势逼迫着我非说不可——”他吞吞吐吐地说。

  “你以为我爱你吗?”基督山亲热地握住那青年的手说。

  “噢,你鼓励了我!而这里有一样东西告诉我,”他用手按在心上说,“我对你应该没有秘密。”

  “你说得对,莫雷尔,上帝在对你的心说话,而你的心在转告你。告诉我它说了些什么话。”

  “伯爵,你可以让我派巴浦斯汀去打听一个人的消息吗?那个人也是你认识的。”

  “我随意听你的吩咐,我的仆人也一样。”

  “噢,假如我听不到她好转的消息,我就不活了。”

  “要我叫巴浦斯汀来吗?”

  “不,我亲自去跟他说。”

  莫雷尔去叫巴浦斯汀,对他低声说了几句话。巴浦斯汀匆匆地走了。

  “嗯,你派他去了吗?”基督山看见莫雷尔回来,关切地问。

  “是的,现在我可以比较安心一些了。”

  “你知道我在等着呢。”基督山微笑说。

  “是的,我来告诉你。有一天晚上,我在一个花园里。一丛树木藏住了我,谁都没有注意我在那儿。有两个人走到我附近,——允许我暂时不说他们的名字,他们的谈话声,可是,他们所说的事情我非常关切,所以他们的话我一个字也没有漏过。”

  “莫雷尔,假如我可以从你苍白的脸色和颤抖不止的身体来判断的话,我敢说这是一个悲剧的开始。”

  “噢,是的,非常悲惨,我的朋友!在这座花园的房子里,刚才死了一个人。我窃听他们谈话的那两个人,一个是那座房子的主人,一个是医生。前者正在向后者诉说他的忧心和恐惧,因为在一个月内,这已是死神第二次进入那座房子了。”

  “啊,啊!”基督山急切地望着那个青年说,并用一个难以觉察的动作转动了一下他的椅子,这样,他自己可以坐在阴暗的光线里,而马西米兰则全部沐浴在阳光里。

  “是的,”莫雷尔继续说,“死神在一个月内连续两次进入了那座房子。”

  “那医生怎么回答呢?”基督山问。

  “他回答说——他回答说,那种死决不是一种自然的死亡,而全都归罪于——”

  “归罪于什么?”

  “归罪于毒药。”

  “真的吗?”基督山说,轻轻咳嗽了一声,这种咳嗽可以在情绪极其激动的时候帮助他掩饰脸上的红涨或苍白,或是掩饰他听对方说话时的关注神情。

  “是的,我亲爱的伯爵,我听到的。那医生还说,假如再有人这样死掉,他就一定要投诉法律了。”基督山听话时态度非常镇定,至少从表面上看起来如此。“嗯!”马西米兰说,“死神第三次又来了那座房子的主人或医生都没哼一声。死神现在又在快作第四次降临了。伯爵,我现在既然已经知道了这个秘密,我究竟应该怎样办呢?”

  “我亲爱的朋友,”基督山说,“你看来是在讲述一个我们大家都心照不宣的故事。我知道你窃听谈话的那座房子,或至少我知道有一座非常类似的房子,——在那座房子里,有一个花园、一个主人、一个医生和三次意想不到的突然死亡。嗯,我不曾窃听到任何秘密谈话,可是我心里象你一样清楚,我并不感到良心上有什么不安。不,这不关我的事。你说,一位绝灭天使似乎已把那座房子当作毁灭的对象。嗯!谁说你的假定不是事实?不要再去注意那些理所当然发生的事情。假如来到那座房子的不是上帝的绝灭天使而是他的正义之神,马西米兰,你装作没有听见这一切,让正义之神去行动吧。”

  莫雷尔打了一个寒颤。伯爵的语气中带着某种哀伤,庄严和可怕的气氛。“而且,”他继续说,他的口气突然改变,使人难以相信这是同一个人在说说,——“而且,谁说它会再来呢?”

  “它已经又来啦,伯爵!”莫雷尔喊道,“这就是为什么我要赶来见你的原因。”

  “嗯!你希望我怎么做呢?难道你希望我,譬如,把这个消息去通知检察官吗?”

  基督山说最后这几个字意味深长,莫雷尔站起来喊道:“你知道我所说的是谁,不是吗,伯爵?”

  “知道得十分清楚,我的好朋友,我可以举出那些人的姓名来向你保证我知道这些。有一天晚上你走进维尔福先生的花园,而根据你的叙述,我猜定那是在圣•梅朗夫人去世的那天晚上。你听到维尔福先生和阿夫里尼先生谈论圣•梅朗先生和侯爵夫人的死。阿夫里尼先生说,他相信他们两人都是中毒才死的,而你这个注重名誉的人,就从此日夜门心自问,究竟应不应该揭露这个秘密、或隐讳这个秘密。我们现在已不是在中世纪了,亲爱的朋友,现在已不再有宗教秘密法庭或良心裁判所。你跟那些人有什么关系呢?正如斯特恩[斯特恩(一七一三—一七六八),英国小说家。——译注]所说的:‘良心呵,你跟我有什么关系?’我亲爱的,假如良心睡着,就让它继续睡下去,假如良心醒着,就让它醒着难受一会儿吧。为了上帝的爱,安安静静地生活吧,他并不想来打扰你的生活!”

  莫雷尔的脸上露出一种可怕的痛苦的神情,他抓住基督山的手。“可是现在它又来了。”

  “吓!”伯爵说,他非常惊讶于莫雷尔这种坚持的态度,他不懂这是为了什么,只是更急切地望着他,“让它再来吧。那是一个阿特拉斯族[希腊神话中受到天罚,自相残杀的一族人。——译注]的家庭,上帝已判了他们的罪,他们必须承受他们的惩罚。他们都将象孩子们用纸牌搭成的东西,被创造者轻轻地一吹就一个一个地跌倒,即使他们有两百个之多。三个月以前,是圣•梅朗先生,两个月以前圣•梅朗夫人,不久以前,是巴罗斯,今天,是那年老的诺瓦蒂埃或年轻的瓦朗蒂娜了。”

  “你知道了吗?”莫雷尔喊道,基督山已使他陷于极度的恐怖中,——“你什么都知道了,却什么都不说?”

  “这跟我有什么关系?”基督山耸耸肩答道。“我可认识那些人吗?我何必损失了这个去救那个呢?哼,不,因为我对害人的人和牺牲者之间,我没有偏爱。”

  “可是,”莫雷尔悲哀地喊道,——“我爱她呀!”

  “你爱——谁?”基督山喊道,跳起来抓住莫雷尔举向天空的那两只手。

  “我舍命不顾一切地爱她——我疯狂地爱她——我愿意用自己生命的血去替她的一滴眼泪——我爱瓦朗蒂娜•维尔福,就是他们现在正在谋害的那个人!你懂得我的话吗?我爱她,替我去问上帝,我怎样才能挽救她?”

  基督山发出一声只有那些听到过一只受伤的狮子的吼声的人才能想象得出的喊叫。“不幸的人哪!”他喊道,这一次轮到他来搓自己的双手了,“你爱瓦朗蒂娜!——爱那个该死的家族的女儿!”莫雷尔从来不曾见过他有这样的表情;他从来不曾遇过这样可怕的眼光;即使在战场上,在阿尔及利亚激烈搏斗的夜间,当熗弹在他四周交织着的时候,他也不曾经历过这样的恐怖。他们惊惶地往后退了几步。

  至于基督山,在一阵激动以后,他的眼睛闪了一会儿,象是内心的闪光照花了眼。一会儿,他已这样有力地约束住自己;他那猛烈地起伏的胸膛平息了下去,象是乌云过去后那汹涌的波涛受了阳光和蔼的照射一样。这种沉默挣扎和自制大约持续了二十秒钟;然后,伯爵抬起他那苍白的脸。“瞧。”

  他说,“我亲爱的朋友,上帝在惩罚那些最粗心和无情的人,惩罚他们漠视出现在他们面前的恐怖的情景。我,一个无情而好奇的旁观者。我,曾冷眼注视着这场悲剧的发生。我,在秘密的保护之下(有钱有势就容易保持秘密),象一个恶作剧的天使那样嘲笑着人们所犯的罪恶,——我也被那条我注视着它行动的赤练蛇咬伤了,而且现在正在咬我的心口上!”

  莫雷尔呻吟着。

  “来,来,”伯爵继续说,“怨艾是没有用的!拿出男子汉的勇气来,坚强一点,不要失掉希望,因为有我在这儿,我可以为你设法。”

  莫雷尔伤心地摇摇头。

  “我告诉你不要放开希望。你懂得我的意思?”基督山大声说。“要记得:我从来不撒谎,也从不受人欺骗。现在是十一点钟,马西米兰,感谢上帝让你在中午来而不是在晚上或明天早晨来!听着,莫雷尔!现在是中午,假如瓦朗蒂娜现在没有死,她就不会死的了。”

  “怎么会呢?”莫雷尔喊道,“我离开的时候她已经奄奄一息呀!”

  基督山用双手捧住他头。在那个沉甸甸地装满秘密的脑子里,究竟在想些什么呢?光明天使或黑暗之神对那个冤仇难解而同时又宽宏大量的头脑到底说了些什么话呢?那只有上帝知道了。

  基督山再一次抬头来,这一次,他的脸平静得象刚睡醒的小孩子一样。“马西米兰,”他说,“回家去吧。我命令你不要乱动,不要采取任何方法,不要让你的脸上流露一丝忧愁。我会把消息给你的。去吧!”

  “噢,伯爵,你那种镇定的态度吓坏了我。难道你有起死回生的能力吗?难道你是超人吗?难道你是一位天使?难道你是上帝吗?”那个从不在危险面前发抖的青年,在基督山带着一个慈爱的忧郁的微笑望着他,使马西米兰觉得眼泪充满了自己的眼眶。

  “我能够为你做许多事情,我的朋友,”伯爵答道。“去吧,必须独自好好想一会儿。”

  基督山对他周围的一切都有一种特别的控制力,莫雷尔不想再说些什么。他紧紧地握了握伯爵的手走了。他在门口站了一会儿等待巴浦斯汀,他正从梅狄侬路跑过来。

  这时,维尔福和阿夫里尼已经赶回家来了。他们到家的时候,瓦朗蒂娜还没有苏醒过来;医生正十分仔细地检查这个虚弱的病人。维尔福密切地注视着他的脸和嘴唇,等待检查的结果。诺瓦蒂埃的脸甚至比那瓦朗蒂娜更苍白,他也是全神贯注地等待着,比维尔福更急于想知道医生的决断。终于,阿夫里尼终于慢吞吞地说出这几个字:“她居然还活着!”

  “居然?”医生说,“我再说一遍,她竟然还活着,而这使我感到很惊奇。”

  “她得救了吗?”她的父亲的问。

  “是的,只要她还活着就行了。”

  这时,阿夫里尼的眼光接触到了诺梯埃的眼光,他的眼睛里闪烁着一种异样的喜悦和包含着很深的涵义,这些全引起了医生的注意。他把瓦朗蒂娜放回到椅子上,她的嘴唇是那样苍白无色,简直与她的面孔一样灰白。然后他一动不动地站着,望着诺瓦蒂埃,诺瓦蒂埃似乎已预料到他所做的一切。

  “阁下,”阿夫里尼对维尔福说,“请您去叫瓦朗蒂娜小、姐的婢女来。”

  维尔福亲自去找她,阿夫里尼走到诺瓦蒂埃面前。“您有话要告诉我吗?”他问。

  老人意味深长的眨一眨他的眼睛。我们应该记得,这是他所能做的唯一表示肯定动作。

  “私下说吗?”

  “是的。”

  “嗯,我陪您谈一会儿。”这时维尔福回来了,后面跟着那个贴身婢女,婢女的后面是维尔福夫人。

  “这可怜的孩子怎样啦?她离开我房间的时候就说有点不舒服,但我以为那是无关紧要的。”维尔福夫人含着眼泪,带着一种亲生母亲对女儿那种怜爱的表情走近瓦朗蒂娜,拿起她的一只手,阿夫里尼继续望着诺瓦蒂埃;他看到那老人的两眼瞪得滚圆,面颊变得通白而颤抖,汗珠顺着他的额头往下滴。

  “啊!”他说,不由自主地顺着诺瓦蒂埃的眼光望过去,而诺瓦蒂埃的眼光正紧紧盯住维尔福夫人,维尔福再三地说,“让这可怜的孩子躺在床上比较好些,芬妮,我们抬她到床上去。”

  阿夫里尼先生觉到那个建议给了他一个单独跟诺瓦梯埃密谈的一个机会,便表示那是最好的办法;但他吩咐,除了他的命令,禁止给她吃喝任何东西。

  她们抬着瓦朗蒂娜走了;她已经醒过来,但却还不能行动或说话,这次发作把她周身的骨都抖松了。可是她还能给她的祖父一个目光。阿夫里尼跟着病人出去,开了一张药方,吩咐维尔福乘一辆轻便马车亲自到药剂师那儿去取药,亲自拿来,他在他女儿的卧室里等他。然后,又重新吩咐一遍不准给瓦朗蒂娜吃喝任何东西以后,他又回到诺瓦蒂埃的房间里,小心地关上房门,确定没以有人在窃听,便说:“嗯,您对于您孙女儿的病,知道一点了吧?”

  “是的。”老人说。

  “我们不能再浪费时间,我问,你必须回答我。”

  诺瓦蒂埃做了一个愿意回答的表示。

  “您预料到瓦朗蒂娜会遭到这种意外的打击吗?”

  “是的。”

  阿夫里尼想了一会;然后走近到诺瓦蒂埃面前。“请原谅我下面所说的话,”他说,“但在目前这种形下,任何一点迹象都不应该轻视。您可曾看到可怜的巴罗斯去世的情形吗?”

  抬起眼睛望着上天。

  “您知道他死的原因吗?”阿夫里尼把手搭在诺瓦蒂埃的肩上问。“是的。”老人回答。

  “您以为他是自然死亡的吗?”

  在诺瓦蒂埃僵硬的嘴唇上,有一种难以辨察的微笑。

  “那末您以为巴罗斯是被毒死的?”

  “是的。”

  “您以为他服下的毒药本来是预备给他吃的吗?”

  “不。”

  “您以为现在想害死瓦朗蒂娜的那个人,就是无意之间毒死巴罗斯的那个人吗?”

  “是的。”

  “那末她也要死吗?”阿夫里尼用他那尖锐的回目光盯住诺瓦蒂埃问。他等待着在老人身上所产生反应。

  “不!”他带着一种即使最聪明的推测者见了也会感到迷惑的得意神情回答。

  “那末您还抱着希望?”阿夫里尼惊奇地说。

  “是的。”

  “您希望什么呢?”老人用他的眼光表示他无法回答。“啊,是了,不错!”阿夫里尼慢慢地说。然后,他转过去对诺瓦蒂埃说,“您希望那凶手就此歇手不干?”

  “不。”

  “那末您指望毒药在瓦朗蒂娜身上不能发生效果吗?”

  “是的。”

  “您当然也知道,”阿里夫里尼说,“这一次是有人故意要毒死她的。”

  老人表示他对这一点并无异义。

  “那末您怎么能希望瓦朗蒂娜可以逃脱呢?”

  诺瓦蒂埃把他的眼光紧紧地盯着一个地方。阿夫里尼顺着那个方向望过去,发觉他的眼光盯在他每天早晨服用的那只药瓶上。“啊,啊!”阿夫里尼说,突然有了一个念头,“难道您已经——”

  诺瓦蒂埃不等他讲完就说:“是的。”

  “要她能经受住这种毒药吗?”

  “是的。”

  “而您的方法是让她逐渐适应——”

  “是的,是的,是的。”诺瓦蒂埃说,很高兴对方能懂得他的意思。

  “的确,您听我讲过:我给您的药里含有木鳖精的吧?”

  “是的。”

  “她逐渐适应了那种毒药,您希望她可以产生抵抗同类毒药的能力?”

  诺瓦蒂埃接着露出惊喜的神情。

  “您成功了!”阿夫里尼喊道。“没有那些预防措施,瓦朗蒂娜在我赶来以前早就死掉了。那毒药如果份量非常重,但她只是昏厥过去而已。这一次,看来瓦朗蒂娜是不会死的了。”

  一种无法形容的喜悦充满了老人的眼睛。他带着一种无限感激的神情抬头望天。这个时候,维尔福回来了。“喏,医生,”他说,“您派我去买的东西买回来了。”

  “这是当着您的面配制的吗?”

  “是的。”检察官回答。

  “它一直没有离开过您的手吗?”

  “没有。”

  阿夫里尼接过药瓶,把几滴药水滴在他的手掌心里,尝了一下。“嗯,”他说,“我们到瓦朗蒂娜那儿去吧,我要去吩咐每一个人该干的事情,而您,维尔福先生,您亲自监督他们不要违背我的命令。”

  当阿夫里尼在维尔福的陪伴下回到瓦朗蒂娜的房间里去的时候,一位神情严肃、语气平和而果断的意大利神父租下了维尔福先生隔壁的那座房子。谁都不知道房子里的三个房客会在两小时内搬走;不过这一阵有人传说,那座房子的根基不稳固,随时都有倒塌的可能,——但是,这种随时倒塌的危险却并没有阻止那位新房客在当天五点钟左右带着他最简单的家具搬进来。那位新房客签了一张三年、六年或九年的租约,并按照房子主人的规矩,预付了六个月房租。这位新房客,我们已经说过,是一个意大利神父,自称为琪亚柯摩•布沙尼先生。他很快就找来了工匠;当天晚上,街上的行人惊奇地看见木匠和泥水匠在匆匆地修理危房的墙基。





英文原文
Chapter 95
Father and Daughter.

We saw in a preceding chapter how Madame Danglars went formally to announce to Madame de Villefort the approaching marriage of Eugenie Danglars and M. Andrea Cavalcanti. This announcement, which implied or appeared to imply, the approval of all the persons concerned in this momentous affair, had been preceded by a scene to which our readers must be admitted. We beg them to take one step backward, and to transport themselves, the morning of that day of great catastrophes, into the showy, gilded salon we have before shown them, and which was the pride of its owner, Baron Danglars. In this room, at about ten o'clock in the morning, the banker himself had been walking to and fro for some minutes thoughtfully and in evident uneasiness, watching both doors, and listening to every sound. When his patience was exhausted, he called his valet. "Etienne," said he, "see why Mademoiselle Eugenie has asked me to meet her in the drawing-room, and why she makes me wait so long."

Having given this vent to his ill-humor, the baron became more calm; Mademoiselle Danglars had that morning requested an interview with her father, and had fixed on the gilded drawing-room as the spot. The singularity of this step, and above all its formality, had not a little surprised the banker, who had immediately obeyed his daughter by repairing first to the drawing-room. Etienne soon returned from his errand. "Mademoiselle's lady's maid says, sir, that mademoiselle is finishing her toilette, and will be here shortly."

Danglars nodded, to signify that he was satisfied. To the world and to his servants Danglars assumed the character of the good-natured man and the indulgent father. This was one of his parts in the popular comedy he was performing, -- a make-up he had adopted and which suited him about as well as the masks worn on the classic stage by paternal actors, who seen from one side, were the image of geniality, and from the other showed lips drawn down in chronic ill-temper. Let us hasten to say that in private the genial side descended to the level of the other, so that generally the indulgent man disappeared to give place to the brutal husband and domineering father. "Why the devil does that foolish girl, who pretends to wish to speak to me, not come into my study? and why on earth does she want to speak to me at all?"

He was turning this thought over in his brain for the twentieth time, when the door opened and Eugenie appeared, attired in a figured black satin dress, her hair dressed and gloves on, as if she were going to the Italian Opera. "Well, Eugenie, what is it you want with me? and why in this solemn drawing-room when the study is so comfortable?"

"I quite understand why you ask, sir," said Eugenie, making a sign that her father might be seated, "and in fact your two questions suggest fully the theme of our conversation. I will answer them both, and contrary to the usual method, the last first, because it is the least difficult. I have chosen the drawing-room, sir, as our place of meeting, in order to avoid the disagreeable impressions and influences of a banker's study. Those gilded cashbooks, drawers locked like gates of fortresses, heaps of bank-bills, come from I know not where, and the quantities of letters from England, Holland, Spain, India, China, and Peru, have generally a strange influence on a father's mind, and make him forget that there is in the world an interest greater and more sacred than the good opinion of his correspondents. I have, therefore, chosen this drawing-room, where you see, smiling and happy in their magnificent frames, your portrait, mine, my mother's, and all sorts of rural landscapes and touching pastorals. I rely much on external impressions; perhaps, with regard to you, they are immaterial, but I should be no artist if I had not some fancies."

"Very well," replied M. Danglars, who had listened to all this preamble with imperturbable coolness, but without understanding a word, since like every man burdened with thoughts of the past, he was occupied with seeking the thread of his own ideas in those of the speaker.

"There is, then, the second point cleared up, or nearly so,"
said Eugenie, without the least confusion, and with that masculine pointedness which distinguished her gesture and her language; "and you appear satisfied with the explanation. Now, let us return to the first. You ask me why I have requested this interview; I will tell you in two words, sir; I will not marry count Andrea Cavalcanti."

Danglars leaped from his chair and raised his eyes and arms towards heaven.

"Yes, indeed, sir," continued Eugenie, still quite calm; "you are astonished, I see; for since this little affair began, I have not manifested the slightest opposition, and yet I am always sure, when the opportunity arrives, to oppose a determined and absolute will to people who have not consulted me, and things which displease me. However, this time, my tranquillity, or passiveness as philosophers say, proceeded from another source; it proceeded from a wish, like a submissive and devoted daughter" (a slight smile was observable on the purple lips of the young girl), "to practice obedience."

"Well?" asked Danglars.

"Well, sir," replied Eugenie, "I have tried to the very last and now that the moment has come, I feel in spite of all my efforts that it is impossible."

"But," said Danglars, whose weak mind was at first quite overwhelmed with the weight of this pitiless logic, marking evident premeditation and force of will, "what is your reason for this refusal, Eugenie? what reason do you assign?"

"My reason?" replied the young girl. "Well, it is not that the man is more ugly, more foolish, or more disagreeable than any other; no, M. Andrea Cavalcanti may appear to those who look at men's faces and figures as a very good specimen of his kind. It is not, either, that my heart is less touched by him than any other; that would be a schoolgirl's reason, which I consider quite beneath me. I actually love no one, sir; you know it, do you not? I do not then see why, without real necessity, I should encumber my life with a perpetual companion. Has not some sage said, `Nothing too much'? and another, `I carry all my effects with me'? I have been taught these two aphorisms in Latin and in Greek; one is, I believe, from Phaedrus, and the other from Bias. Well, my dear father, in the shipwreck of life -- for life is an eternal shipwreck of our hopes -- I cast into the sea my useless encumbrance, that is all, and I remain with my own will, disposed to live perfectly alone, and consequently perfectly free."

"Unhappy girl, unhappy girl!" murmured Danglars, turning pale, for he knew from long experience the solidity of the obstacle he had so suddenly encountered.

"Unhappy girl," replied Eugenie, "unhappy girl, do you say, sir? No, indeed; the exclamation appears quite theatrical and affected. Happy, on the contrary, for what am I in want of! The world calls me beautiful. It is something to be well received. I like a favorable reception; it expands the countenance, and those around me do not then appear so ugly. I possess a share of wit, and a certain relative sensibility, which enables me to draw from life in general, for the support of mine, all I meet with that is good, like the monkey who cracks the nut to get at its contents. I am rich, for you have one of the first fortunes in France. I am your only daughter, and you are not so exacting as the fathers of the Porte Saint-Martin and Gaiete, who disinherit their daughters for not giving them grandchildren. Besides, the provident law has deprived you of the power to disinherit me, at least entirely, as it has also of the power to compel me to marry Monsieur This or Monsieur That. And so -- being, beautiful, witty, somewhat talented, as the comic operas say, and rich -- and that is happiness, sir -- why do you call me unhappy?"

Danglars, seeing his daughter smiling, and proud even to insolence, could not entirely repress his brutal feelings, but they betrayed themselves only by an exclamation. Under the fixed and inquiring gaze levelled at him from under those beautiful black eyebrows, he prudently turned away, and calmed himself immediately, daunted by the power of a resolute mind. "Truly, my daughter," replied he with a smile, "you are all you boast of being, excepting one thing; I will not too hastily tell you which, but would rather leave you to guess it." Eugenie looked at Danglars, much surprised that one flower of her crown of pride, with which she had so superbly decked herself, should be disputed. "My daughter," continued the banker, "you have perfectly explained to me the sentiments which influence a girl like you, who is determined she will not marry; now it remains for me to tell you the motives of a father like me, who has decided that his daughter shall marry." Eugenie bowed, not as a submissive daughter, but as an adversary prepared for a discussion.

"My daughter," continued Danglars, "when a father asks his daughter to choose a husband, he has always some reason for wishing her to marry. Some are affected with the mania of which you spoke just now, that of living again in their grandchildren. This is not my weakness, I tell you at once; family joys have no charm for me. I may acknowledge this to a daughter whom I know to be philosophical enough to understand my indifference, and not to impute it to me as a crime."

"This is not to the purpose," said Eugenie; "let us speak candidly, sir; I admire candor."

"Oh," said Danglars, "I can, when circumstances render it desirable, adopt your system, although it may not be my general practice. I will therefore proceed. I have proposed to you to marry, not for your sake, for indeed I did not think of you in the least at the moment (you admire candor, and will now be satisfied, I hope); but because it suited me to marry you as soon as possible, on account of certain commercial speculations I am desirous of entering into." Eugenie became uneasy.

"It is just as I tell you, I assure you, and you must not be angry with me, for you have sought this disclosure. I do not willingly enter into arithmetical explanations with an artist like you, who fears to enter my study lest she should imbibe disagreeable or anti-poetic impressions and sensations. But in that same banker's study, where you very willingly presented yourself yesterday to ask for the thousand francs I give you monthly for pocket-money, you must know, my dear young lady, that many things may be learned, useful even to a girl who will not marry. There one may learn, for instance, what, out of regard to your nervous susceptibility, I will inform you of in the drawing-room, namely, that the credit of a banker is his physical and moral life; that credit sustains him as breath animates the body; and M. de Monte Cristo once gave me a lecture on that subject, which I have never forgotten. There we may learn that as credit sinks, the body becomes a corpse, and this is what must happen very soon to the banker who is proud to own so good a logician as you for his daughter." But Eugenie, instead of stooping, drew herself up under the blow. "Ruined?" said she.

"Exactly, my daughter; that is precisely what I mean," said Danglars, almost digging his nails into his breast, while he preserved on his harsh features the smile of the heartless though clever man; "ruined -- yes, that is it."

"Ah!" said Eugenie.

"Yes, ruined! Now it is revealed, this secret so full of horror, as the tragic poet says. Now, my daughter, learn from my lips how you may alleviate this misfortune, so far as it will affect you."

"Oh," cried Eugenie, "you are a bad physiognomist, if you imagine I deplore on my own account the catastrophe of which you warn me. I ruined? and what will that signify to me? Have I not my talent left? Can I not, like Pasta, Malibran, Grisi, acquire for myself what you would never have given me, whatever might have been your fortune, a hundred or a hundred and fifty thousand livres per annum, for which I shall be indebted to no one but myself; and which, instead of being given as you gave me those poor twelve thousand francs, with sour looks and reproaches for my prodigality, will be accompanied with acclamations, with bravos, and with flowers? And if I do not possess that talent, which your smiles prove to me you doubt, should I not still have that ardent love of independence, which will be a substitute for wealth, and which in my mind supersedes even the instinct of self-preservation? No, I grieve not on my own account, I shall always find a resource; my books, my pencils, my piano, all the things which cost but little, and which I shall be able to procure, will remain my own.

"Do you think that I sorrow for Madame Danglars? Undeceive yourself again; either I am greatly mistaken, or she has provided against the catastrophe which threatens you, and, which will pass over without affecting her. She has taken care for herself, -- at least I hope so, -- for her attention has not been diverted from her projects by watching over me. She has fostered my independence by professedly indulging my love for liberty. Oh, no, sir; from my childhood I have seen too much, and understood too much, of what has passed around me, for misfortune to have an undue power over me. From my earliest recollections, I have been beloved by no one -- so much the worse; that has naturally led me to love no one -- so much the better – now you have my profession of faith."

"Then," said Danglars, pale with anger, which was not at all due to offended paternal love, -- "then, mademoiselle, you persist in your determination to accelerate my ruin?"

"Your ruin? I accelerate your ruin? What do you mean? I do not understand you."

"So much the better, I have a ray of hope left; listen."

"I am all attention," said Eugenie, looking so earnestly at her father that it was an effort for the latter to endure her unrelenting gaze.

"M. Cavalcanti," continued Danglars, "is about to marry you, and will place in my hands his fortune, amounting to three million livres."

"That is admirable!" said Eugenie with sovereign contempt, smoothing her gloves out one upon the other.

"You think I shall deprive you of those three millions,"said Danglars; "but do not fear it. They are destined to produce at least ten. I and a brother banker have obtained a grant of a railway, the only industrial enterprise which in these days promises to make good the fabulous prospects that Law once held out to the eternally deluded Parisians, in the fantastic Mississippi scheme. As I look at it, a millionth part of a railway is worth fully as much as an acre of waste land on the banks of the Ohio. We make in our case a deposit, on a mortgage, which is an advance, as you see, since we gain at least ten, fifteen, twenty, or a hundred livres' worth of iron in exchange for our money. Well, within a week I am to deposit four millions for my share; the four millions, I promise you, will produce ten or twelve."

"But during my visit to you the day before yesterday, sir, which you appear to recollect so well," replied Eugenie, "I saw you arranging a deposit -- is not that the term? – of five millions and a half; you even pointed it out to me in two drafts on the treasury, and you were astonished that so valuable a paper did not dazzle my eyes like lightning."

"Yes, but those five millions and a half are not mine, and are only a proof of the great confidence placed in me; my title of popular banker has gained me the confidence of charitable institutions, and the five millions and a half belong to them; at any other time I should not have hesitated to make use of them, but the great losses I have recently sustained are well known, and, as I told you, my credit is rather shaken. That deposit may be at any moment withdrawn, and if I had employed it for another purpose, I should bring on me a disgraceful bankruptcy. I do not despise bankruptcies, believe me, but they must be those which enrich, not those which ruin. Now, if you marry M. Cavalcanti, and I get the three millions, or even if it is thought I am going to get them, my credit will be restored, and my fortune, which for the last month or two has been swallowed up in gulfs which have been opened in my path by an inconceivable fatality, will revive. Do you understand me?"

"Perfectly; you pledge me for three millions, do you not?"

"The greater the amount, the more flattering it is to you; it gives you an idea of your value."

"Thank you. One word more, sir; do you promise me to make what use you can of the report of the fortune M. Cavalcanti will bring without touching the money? This is no act of selfishness, but of delicacy. I am willing to help rebuild your fortune, but I will not be an accomplice in the ruin of others."

"But since I tell you," cried Danglars, "that with these three million" --

"Do you expect to recover your position, sir, without touching those three million?"

"I hope so, if the marriage should take place and confirm my credit."

"Shall you be able to pay M. Cavalcanti the five hundred thousand francs you promise for my dowry?"

"He shall receive them on returning from the mayor's."*

* The performance of the civil marriage.

"Very well!"

"What next? what more do you want?"

"I wish to know if, in demanding my signature, you leave me entirely free in my person?"

"Absolutely."

"Then, as I said before, sir, -- very well; I am ready to marry M. Cavalcanti."

"But what are you up to?"

"Ah, that is my affair. What advantage should I have over you, if knowing your secret I were to tell you mine?" Danglars bit his lips. "Then," said he, "you are ready to pay the official visits, which are absolutely indispensable?"

"Yes," replied Eugenie.

"And to sign the contract in three days?"

"Yes."

"Then, in my turn, I also say, very well!" Danglars pressed his daughter's hand in his. But, extraordinary to relate, the father did not say, "Thank you, my child," nor did the daughter smile at her father. "Is the conference ended?" asked Eugenie, rising. Danglars motioned that he had nothing more to say. Five minutes afterwards the piano resounded to the touch of Mademoiselle d'Armilly's fingers, and Mademoiselle Danglars was singing Brabantio's malediction on Desdemona. At the end of the piece Etienne entered, and announced to Eugenie that the horses were in the carriage, and that the baroness was waiting for her to pay her visits. We have seen them at Villefort's; they proceeded then on their course.





中文翻译
第九十五章 父与女

  我们在前一章 里曾提到腾格拉尔夫人到维尔福夫人那儿正式公布了欧热妮•腾格拉尔和安德烈•卡瓦尔康蒂的婚期。这个公布表示,看上去似乎表明,一切跟这件事有关系的人都似乎同意了这件事,但在作这个决定以前,还曾发生过一幕我们的读者不十分清楚的场面。我们要求读者们回到马尔塞夫伯爵自杀的那天早晨,走进腾格拉尔男爵引以自豪的那间华丽的镀金的客厅。在那间客厅里,约莫在早晨十点钟的时候,银行家在那儿踱来踱去;他已踱了大约很长一段时间,脸上露出深思而惶恐不安的神情,注意着每一扇门,倾听着每一个声音。他终于耐不住了,吩咐他的仆人。“依脱尼,”

  他说,“去看看为什么欧热妮小、姐要我在客厅里等她而又叫我等这么久。”

  发了一阵脾气以后,男爵心里觉得平静了。腾格拉尔小、姐那天早晨曾要求见她的父亲一次,并指定客厅作为会见的地方。这个奇怪的做法并没有使那位银行家感到惊奇,他立刻遵从他女儿的意愿,先到客厅等候。依脱尼不久就回来交差了。“小、姐的婢女告诉我,”他说,“小、姐快要梳妆完毕了,一会儿就来。”

  腾格拉尔点点头,表示他很满意。对外界和对他的仆人,腾格拉尔象是一位好好先生又象是一位软弱的父亲。这是他在这幕喜剧里所扮演的角色之一;这个角色对他很合适,正如在古代的戏剧中,有些父亲的假面具的精神产生于物质的生产方式,并且依靠着它,与它一道发,右嘴唇是向上翘的,带笑的,而左嘴唇是向下垂的,假装哭泣的。我们得赶快声明一句,在内心,那副笑嘴笑脸常常消失而露出那副死板的面孔来的;所以我们经常见不到那个宽厚大度的人而只见到那残酷的丈夫和专制的父亲。“那傻丫头既然想和我说话,为什么不到我的书房里来呢?而她为什么要和我谈话呢?”

  正当他把这个恼人的念头在他的脑子里转到第二十遍的时候,客厅门开了,欧热妮走了进来,她穿着一件贴身的缎子衣服,头发梳得齐齐整整,戴着手套,象是得到意大利歌剧院去看戏的。

  “噢,欧热妮,你有什么事要跟我说?为什么不到舒服的书房里去而要到这庄严的客厅里来?”

  “您说得对,阁下,”欧热妮说,并示意请她的父亲坐下来,“因为您提出了两个问题主义论》(1940年)等著作中,科学地分析了中国社会的性质、,这两个问题可以包括在我们下面的全部谈话中去。两个这问题我都要回答,而我却违反常规,先来回答第二个问题,因为这个问题比较简单。阁下,我之所以选择客厅作为我们见面的地点,是为了要避免一位银行家的书房里的那种令人不快乐的印象所产生的影响。那些烫金的账簿,那些象堡垒的大门那样锁得严严的抽屉,那些我不知道从哪儿来的成堆的票据,以及那些从英国、荷兰、西班牙、印度、中国和秘鲁寄来的一叠叠的信件,通常会对一个父亲的头脑产生一种奇怪的影响,使他忘记世界上还有比社会地位和他来往银行的建议更应关切和更神圣的事情。所以我选择了庄严的客厅,在这里,在这些华丽的镜框里,您可以看到您、我和我母亲的微笑的画像,以及各种各样的田园风光和牧场景色,我很重视外界影响的力量。或许,尤其是在跟您见面的时候,这也许是一种错误,但如果我没有一点幻想的话,我就不成其为艺术家啦。”

  “好极了,”腾格拉尔回答,他极其冷静地听着这一番长篇大论的演讲,但一个字也没有听懂,他虽然尽心在倾听,但象那些别有用心的人一样,只是在从旁人的话里寻找他适合自己的话题。

  “看来,第二点已经向你说明白了,”欧热妮说,她说话时不慌不忙,她的神态和语气里都带着那种男性的自恃。“或许差不多说明白了,因为您看来已满意那一番解释。现在我们再回过头来谈第一点吧?您问我为什么要求作这次谈话,我可以用一句话来答复您,阁下,——我不愿意跟安德烈•卡瓦尔康蒂子爵结婚。”

  腾格拉尔从椅子上跳了起来,猛然受到这么一个打击,他不由得同时把他的手臂和眼睛都抬起来。

  “是的,真的,阁下,”欧热妮依旧很平静地说。“我看出您很惊奇。因为当这件小事在准备的时候,我丝毫没有表示反对,——不错,我老是在等机会反对那些不征求我意见的人和使我讨厌的事情,我知道自己太倔强专横。但这一次,我的安静和消极并不是因为在等待机会,它出自于另外一个原因,它来源于一种希望,象是一个驯服孝顺的女儿在学习服从。”说到这里,那青年姑娘发紫的嘴唇露出一个淡淡的微笑。

  “怎么样?”腾格拉尔问。

  “嗯,阁下,”欧热妮继续说,“我已经被折腾得精疲力尽了,现在时间已经到了,而我发觉,虽然我作了种种努力,但要我作更进一步的服从是不可能的。”

  “但是,”腾格拉尔说,他的才智太差了,被这种经过了深思熟虑和意志的残忍逻辑吓了,“你这次拒绝究竟是为了什么原因呢,欧热妮,究竟为了什么原因呀?”

  “原因?”那青年姑娘答道。“嗯!并不是为了这个人比别的人人更丑、更笨或更令人讨厌。不,安德烈•卡瓦尔康蒂先生从外貌上讲,甚至可以算是一个长得不错的人。也不是为了他能感动我的心,——那只是一个女学生的理由,我认为我已经过了那个阶段。我实在没有爱过一个人,阁下,您知道的,不是吗?我始终不明白为什么应该给我的生活加上一个永久的拖累。一位哲学家不是说过‘不要去寻求你不需要的东西’,而另一位哲人不是也说‘以你本身的一切为满足’吗?这两句格言我是从拉丁文和希腊文里学来的。前一句,我相信,是费陀[费陀是公元前五世纪希腊言家。——译注]说的,后一句,是庇阿斯[庇阿斯是公元前六世纪希腊所谓七贤之一。——译注]说的。嗯,我亲爱的爹爹,在生活的舟里——因为生活就意味着一次次希望的沉舟——我把一切无用的拖累都扔到海里,只是如此而已。我靠着自己的意志活下来,自愿完全过独身生活,这样就可以完全保持自由。”

  “不幸的孩子!不幸的孩子!”腾格拉尔嘟囔着说,脸色显得苍白起来,因为他根据长期的经验,他知道他突然地遭到的障碍是这样的结实。

  “不幸!”欧热妮答道,“阁下,您说是不幸吗?决不是的,那种叹息在我看似乎是装出来的。正巧相反,我很幸福。我问您,我现在还缺少什么?人家都说我长得很美,那可以帮助我受到盛情的款待。我喜欢得到欢迎的接待,因为当旁人用笑脸相迎的时候,我周围的人就显得没有那样丑了。我颇有一点智慧,并且还相当敏感,这总可以使我把一般人生活里所能找到的优点全部纳入到我自己的生活里,——象猴子打碎胡桃壳吃其中的肉一样。我很富有,因为您是法国第一流的富翁,我是您的独生女儿。而您不会顽固到象圣•马丁和拉加蒂剧院舞台上的父亲一样,不会因为他们的女儿生不出外孙女儿就剥夺她的继承权。况且,根据继承法,您也不能剥夺我的继承权,至少不能剥夺我的全部继承权,——我之所以要特别提出这一点,因为这也是一种强迫我嫁人的力量。所以,我美丽,又聪明,又有钱,而象喜剧里所说的那样,又有几分天才,——那就是幸福了呀,阁下,您为什么要说我是不幸的呢?”

  腾格拉尔看到他女儿那种笑容满面,傲慢得几乎到了狂妄的语气,于也忍不住心中的一股怒气。但是,那股怒气只是从一声叹息里发泄了出来。在他女儿询问的凝视之下,面对着那两条带有疑问表情的美丽的黑眉毛,他小心地转过头去,立刻用谨慎的铁腕平静了自己。“真的,我的女儿呀,”他带着一个微笑答道,“你所说的一切都对,只有一样事情是不对的,我暂时先不告诉你那是什么,让你自己慢慢去发现它。”

  欧热妮望着腾格拉尔,很惊奇她那引以自傲的那些优点竟没有一项被反驳。

  “我的女儿呀,”那位银行家继续说,“你已经把你一个决心不嫁人的姑娘的感想,完全解释给我听,现在应该由我来告诉你:象我这样一个执意要让他的女儿嫁人的父亲,究竟是为了什么。”

  欧热妮鞠了一躬,但她的神态不象是一驯服的女儿,而象是一个随时准备辩论的对手。

  “我的女儿呀,”腾格拉尔继续说,“当一个父亲要他的女儿选择一个丈夫的时候,他希望她嫁人,总是有道理的。有些人正是因为热衷于你刚才所说的那种事情,——想抱外孙女儿。

  “我可以坦白告诉你,我可不是因为这个,家庭之乐对我来说并没有太大诱惑力。这一点,对象你这样的一个女儿,我不妨承认,因为你有哲学家的风度,足可以理解我的淡漠,不会把它视作一种罪名。”

  “好极了,”欧热妮说,“我们坦白讲吧,阁下,——我很喜欢坦白。”

  “嗯!”腾格拉尔说,“当情势需要我这样做的时候,我可以采取你的办法,虽然这并不是我一贯的作风。我之所以要劝你结婚,并不是为了你的缘故,,因为至少在当时我的确没有想到你。你赞成坦白,我希望在你可以满足了。我之所以要催促你赶快结婚,是为了我的商业。”欧热妮显出不安的神情。“的确是这样,我可以保证,但你一定不要恼怒,因为这是你自己要我讲出来的。对象你这样的一个艺术家,我不愿意作详细的数字解释,你甚至怕走进我的书房,恐怕染上反诗意的印象和感触。但就在那间银行家的书房里,就在你昨天心甘情愿地走进来向我讨那每月数千法郎零用钱的地方,你必须知道,我亲爱的小、姐,可以学到许多事情,甚至学到对一个不愿结婚的姑娘也有用的事情。譬如说,在那儿,——不怕你怀疑,我在客厅里也可以这样告诉你,——一个人就可以学到:一位银行家的信用,就是他的肉体生命和道德生命。信用于他来说,正如呼吸对于他的身体一样。基督山先生有一次曾在这一点上对我讲过这一番话,那是我永远不会忘记的。在那儿,一个人可以学到:当信用消失的时候,肉体就没有生命了。这就是那位有幸做一个女艺术家之父的银行家不久就必须要遭遇到的情形。”

  但欧热妮在这个打击之下并没有显得垂头丧气。反而挺直了她的身体。“破产了!”她说。

  “你说对了,我的女儿,这两个字用得很恰当,”腾格拉尔说,他用手紧紧捂住自己胸口,但他那严酷的脸上却依旧带着一个机智但却没有心肝的人的微笑。“破产!是的,正是这句话。”

  “啊!”欧热妮说。

  “是的,破产啦!现在,这个正如悲剧诗人所说的,‘充满着恐怖的秘密已经揭露了’。现在,我的女儿哪,既在这也会影响到你,且让我来告诉你:你或许能够免除这场不幸。”

  “噢,”欧热妮喊道,“阁下,假如您以为你所宣布的破产会使我悲哀我自己的命运的话,您就是一位蹩脚相士了。我破产!那对我无足轻重?我不是还有我的天才吗?我难道不能象巴斯达[巴斯达(一七四五—一八一九),意大利高音歌剧演员。——译注]、马里邦[马里邦(一八○八—一八三六),法国高音歌剧演员。——译注]和格里契[格里契(一八一一—一八六九),意大利高音歌剧演员。——译注]那样,凭我自己的能力去获得您永远不会给我的一切吗?当您一年给我那可怜的一万二千法郎零用钱的时候,你总是用不高兴的脸色,还要责备我浪费,那时,我自己一年就可以赚十万或十五万里弗,拿到那笔钱,我不必感激旁人,只要感激自己就行了,而且那些钱还会伴随着喝采、欢呼和鲜花一同来。假如我没有那种天才,——您的微笑使我知道您很怀疑我的才能,——我不是还有我所热爱的独立吗?我认为独立比财宝更可贵,在我看来,它甚至比生命更重要。不,我并不为我自己担忧,——我总是可以有办法活下去的。我的书,我的笔,我的钢琴,永远是属于我的,而且那些东西都不值钱,即使失去了,我也可以再看得到。您或许认为我会为腾格拉尔夫人担心。您又在欺骗自己,如果我没弄错的话,我知道母亲对于威胁您的那场大难早已有所准备,那场大难也会影响到她。她很会照顾她自己的财产,——至少,我希望如此,——而她并没有因为照顾我而分了心,因为,感谢上帝,她借口我喜欢自由,一切完全由我自己作主。噢,不,阁下,我从小的时候,就经常受着不幸的威胁,我对于我周围的一切是看得太多、懂得太多了。从我能记事的那天起,我就不曾被任何人所爱,——那本来可以说很不幸!这样我自然也就谁也不爱了,——这也未尝不是一件好事!现在,您知道我的处世哲学了吧。”

  “那好,”腾格拉尔说,他气的脸色发青,但那种气愤却不是因为父爱受了儿女反叛才有的,——“那末,小、姐,你坚持要决心加速我的破产了吗?”

  “您的破产?我加快您的破产?您是什么意思?我不懂您的意思。”

  “那样还好,我还有一线希望,听着。”

  “我全神贯注地在听。”欧热妮说,同时紧紧注视着他的父亲,这使父亲很难承受她那有力的凝视。

  “卡瓦尔康蒂先生快和你结婚了,”腾格拉尔继续说,“他将把他的财产委托给我。那笔财产约有三百万。”

  “这可是可观的数目!”欧热妮极其蔑视地说,玩弄着她的手套。

  “你以为我会要你们的那三百万,”腾格拉尔说,“不要害怕。这笔钱现在至少可以得到一分利息。我从另外一位银行家,——我的同行,——那儿得到一条铁路的承股权,而铁路是目前唯一立刻发财的事业,目前巴黎人投资于铁路,就象以前投资于野猫横行的密西西比河流域的土地一样能发大财。根据我的估算,目前能拥有一条铁路的百万分之一的股权,正如以前在俄亥俄河两岸拥有一亩处女地一样。这是一种抵押投资——你看,这可是一种进步了,因为你所投资的钱至少可以换到十磅、十五磅、二十磅或一百磅铁。嗯,在一星期之内,必须买进四百万股票,这四百万,我答应给你一分或一分二的利息。”

  “但阁下,看来您也记得很清楚,当我前天来见您的时候,”欧热妮答道,“我看到您进帐,——进帐这两个字说得不错吧?五百五十万。您甚至把那两张支票拿给我看,并且很惊奇这样贵重的一张支票并没有象闪电一样照花我的眼睛。”

  “是的,但那五百五十万不是我的,而只是一种信任我的证据。我这个平民化的银行家的头衔使我获得了医院的信任,那五百五十万是属于医院的。在以前,我可以毫不犹豫地动用那笔款子,但我近来接连遭受损失是众所周知的事情,我已经告诉过你,我的信誉已经开始动摇了。那笔存款随时都有可能来提取,假如我拿它来充另外的用途,我就会给自己带来一次可耻的倒闭。相信我,我并不厌恶倒闭,但那必须是使人发财的倒闭而不是使人破产的倒闭。现在,要是你能与卡瓦尔康蒂先生结婚,而我碰到了那三百万,或者只要旁人以为我拿到那三百万,我的信誉便恢复了,而我的财产,虽然在过去一两个月内被大块大块地吞吸掉,以使我的前途有了很大的障碍,那时便可以重新建立起来。你明白我的意思了吗?

  “听得十分明白。你把我抵押了三百万,不是吗?”

  “数目越大,你便越有面子。这是可以使你想到你自己的身价。”

  “谢谢您。还有一句话,阁下,您能不能答应我:你可以用卡瓦尔康蒂先生即将把他的财产委托给您的那个消息,而不去碰那笔款子?这不是我自私,而是一件处理问题的办法。我很愿意帮助您重振您的财产,但我却不愿意在造成他人破产的计划中做一个从犯。”

  “但我告诉过您啦,”腾格拉尔喊道,“有了这三百万”

  “阁下,您认为,如果不动用那三百万,能摆脱你的困境吗?”

  “我希望如此,假如这件婚事能顺利举行的吧,或许会恢复我的信用。”

  “您能够答应我签订婚约后就给那五十万法郎嫁资付给卡瓦尔康蒂先生吗?”

  “他从市长公署回来就可以收到那笔钱。”

  “太好了!”

  “还有什么?你还要什么?”

  “我希望知道:在我签字以后,您是否可以让我的行动完全自由?”

  “绝对自由!”

  “那末,好极了,阁下,我愿意嫁给卡瓦尔康蒂先生了。”

  “但你有什么计划?”

  “啊,那是我的秘密。假如在知道了您的秘密以后,我再把自己的秘密告诉您,那我对您还能有什么优势呢?”

  腾格拉尔咬一咬自己的嘴唇。“那末,”他说,“你愿意去向亲戚朋友作必不可少的拜访吗?——那是绝对免不了的呀!”

  “是的。”欧热妮回答。

  “并且在三天以内签订婚约?”

  “是的。”

  “那末,这回轮到我来说‘好极了’啦!”腾格拉尔把他女儿的手紧握在自己的两手之间。这太奇怪了,——那做父亲的不敢说“谢谢你,我的孩子”,那做女儿的则不向她的父亲露出一点微笑。

  “会谈结束了吗?”欧热妮站起身来问。

  腾格拉尔表示他已无话可说了。五分钟以后,钢琴声在亚密莱小、姐的手指下又响起来,接着腾格拉尔小、姐的歌声也传了出来。一曲唱罢,依脱尼走进来,向欧热妮通报马车已经准备好了,男爵夫人已经在等她一同去访客。我们已在维尔福家里见到她们母女俩;那是第一个接受她们拜访的人家。





[ 此帖被喻然末年在2013-10-24 20:38重新编辑 ]
暮辞朝

ZxID:15103679


等级: 内阁元老
配偶: 清风雅乐
这一段开心的日子请你勿忘
举报 只看该作者 56楼  发表于: 2013-10-24 0
英文原文
Chapter 96
The Contract.

Three days after the scene we have just described, namely towards five o'clock in the afternoon of the day fixed for the signature of the contract between Mademoiselle Eugenie Danglars and Andrea Cavalcanti, -- whom the banker persisted in calling prince, -- a fresh breeze was stirring the leaves in the little garden in front of the Count of Monte Cristo's house, and the count was preparing to go out. While his horses were impatiently pawing the ground, -- held in by the coachman, who had been seated a quarter of an hour on his box, -- the elegant phaeton with which we are familiar rapidly turned the angle of the entrance-gate, and cast out on the doorsteps M. Andrea Cavalcanti, as decked up and gay as if he were going to marry a princess. He inquired after the count with his usual familiarity, and ascending lightly to the second story met him at the top of the stairs. The count stopped on seeing the young man. As for Andrea, he was launched, and when he was once launched nothing stopped him. "Ah, good morning, my dear count," said he. "Ah, M. Andrea," said the latter, with his half-jesting tone; "how do you do."

"Charmingly, as you see. I am come to talk to you about a thousand things; but, first tell me, were you going out or just returned?"

"I was going out, sir."

"Then, in order not to hinder you, I will get up with you if you please in your carriage, and Tom shall follow with my phaeton in tow."

"No," said the count, with an imperceptible smile of contempt, for he had no wish to be seen in the young man's society, -- "no; I prefer listening to you here, my dear M. Andrea; we can chat better in-doors, and there is no coachman to overhear our conversation." The count returned to a small drawing-room on the first floor, sat down, and crossing his legs motioned to the young man to take a seat also. Andrea assumed his gayest manner. "You know, my dear count," said he, "the ceremony is to take place this evening. At nine o'clock the contract is to be signed at my father-in-law's."

"Ah, indeed?" said Monte Cristo.

"What; is it news to you? Has not M. Danglars informed you of the ceremony?"

"Oh, yes," said the count; "I received a letter from him yesterday, but I do not think the hour was mentioned."

"Possibly my father-in-law trusted to its general notoriety."

"Well," said Monte Cristo, "you are fortunate, M. Cavalcanti; it is a most suitable alliance you are contracting, and Mademoiselle Danglars is a handsome girl."

"Yes, indeed she is," replied Cavalcanti, in a very modest tone.

"Above all, she is very rich, -- at least, I believe so," said Monte Cristo.

"Very rich, do you think?" replied the young man.

"Doubtless; it is said M. Danglars conceals at least half of his fortune."

"And he acknowledges fifteen or twenty millions," said Andrea with a look sparkling with joy.

"Without reckoning," added Monte Cristo, "that he is on the eve of entering into a sort of speculation already in vogue in the United States and in England, but quite novel in France."

"Yes, yes, I know what you mean, -- the railway, of which he has obtained the grant, is it not?"

"Precisely; it is generally believed he will gain ten millions by that affair."

"Ten millions! Do you think so? It is magnificent!" said Cavalcanti, who was quite confounded at the metallic sound of these golden words. "Without reckoning," replied Monte Cristo, "that all his fortune will come to you, and justly too, since Mademoiselle Danglars is an only daughter. Besides, your own fortune, as your father assured me, is almost equal to that of your betrothed. But enough of money matters. Do you know, M. Andrea, I think you have managed this affair rather skilfully?"

"Not badly, by any means," said the young man; "I was born for a diplomatist."

"Well, you must become a diplomatist; diplomacy, you know, is something that is not to be acquired; it is instinctive. Have you lost your heart?"

"Indeed, I fear it," replied Andrea, in the tone in which he had heard Dorante or Valere reply to Alceste* at the Theatre Francais.

"Is your love returned?"

* In Moliere's comedy, Le Misanthrope.

"I suppose so," said Andrea with a triumphant smile, "since I am accepted. But I must not forget one grand point."

"Which?"

"That I have been singularly assisted."

"Nonsense."

"I have, indeed."

"By circumstances?"

"No; by you."

"By me? Not at all, prince," said Monte Cristo laying a marked stress on the title, "what have I done for you? Are not your name, your social position, and your merit sufficient?"

"No," said Andrea, -- "no; it is useless for you to say so, count. I maintain that the position of a man like you has done more than my name, my social position, and my merit."

"You are completely mistaken, sir," said Monte Cristo coldly, who felt the perfidious manoeuvre of the young man, and understood the bearing of his words; "you only acquired my protection after the influence and fortune of your father had been ascertained; for, after all, who procured for me, who had never seen either you or your illustrious father, the pleasure of your acquaintance? -- two of my good friends, Lord Wilmore and the Abbe Busoni. What encouraged me not to become your surety, but to patronize you? – your father's name, so well known in Italy and so highly honored. Personally, I do not know you." This calm tone and perfect ease made Andrea feel that he was, for the moment, restrained by a more muscular hand than his own, and that the restraint could not be easily broken through.

"Oh, then my father has really a very large fortune, count?"

"It appears so, sir," replied Monte Cristo.

"Do you know if the marriage settlement he promised me has come?"

"I have been advised of it."

"But the three millions?"

"The three millions are probably on the road."

"Then I shall really have them?"

"Oh, well," said the count, "I do not think you have yet known the want of money." Andrea was so surprised that he pondered the matter for a moment. Then, arousing from his revery, -- "Now, sir, I have one request to make to you, which you will understand, even if it should be disagreeable to you."

"Proceed," said Monte Cristo.

"I have formed an acquaintance, thanks to my good fortune, with many noted persons, and have, at least for the moment, a crowd of friends. But marrying, as I am about to do,before all Paris, I ought to be supported by an illustrious name, and in the absence of the paternal hand some powerful one ought to lead me to the altar; now, my father is not coming to Paris, is he? He is old, covered with wounds, and suffers dreadfully, he says, in travelling."

"Indeed?"

"Well, I am come to ask a favor of you."

"Of me?"

"Yes, of you."

"And pray what may it be?"

"Well, to take his part."

"Ah, my dear sir! What? -- after the varied relations I have had the happiness to sustain towards you, can it be that you know me so little as to ask such a thing? Ask me to lend you half a million and, although such a loan is somewhat rare, on my honor, you would annoy me less! Know, then, what I thought I had already told you, that in participation in this world's affairs, more especially in their moral aspects, the Count of Monte Cristo has never ceased to entertain the scruples and even the superstitions of the East. I, who have a seraglio at Cairo, one at Smyrna, and one at Constantinople, preside at a wedding? -- never!"

"Then you refuse me?"

"Decidedly; and were you my son or my brother I would refuse you in the same way."

"But what must be done?" said Andrea, disappointed.

"You said just now that you had a hundred friends."

"Very true, but you introduced me at M. Danglars'."

"Not at all! Let us recall the exact facts. You met him at a dinner party at my house, and you introduced yourself at his house; that is a totally different affair."

"Yes, but, by my marriage, you have forwarded that."

"I? -- not in the least, I beg you to believe. Recollect what I told you when you asked me to propose you. `Oh, I never make matches, my dear prince, it is my settled principle.'" Andrea bit his lips.

"But, at least, you will be there?"

"Will all Paris be there?"

"Oh, certainly."

"Well, like all Paris, I shall be there too," said the count.

"And will you sign the contract?"

"I see no objection to that; my scruples do not go thus far."

"Well, since you will grant me no more, I must be content with what you give me. But one word more, count."

"What is it?"

"Advice."

"Be careful; advice is worse than a service."

"Oh, you can give me this without compromising yourself."

"Tell me what it is."

"Is my wife's fortune five hundred thousand livres?"

"That is the sum M. Danglars himself announced."

"Must I receive it, or leave it in the hands of the notary?"

"This is the way such affairs are generally arranged when it is wished to do them stylishly: Your two solicitors appoint a meeting, when the contract is signed, for the next or the following day; then they exchange the two portions, for which they each give a receipt; then, when the marriage is celebrated, they place the amount at your disposal as the chief member of the alliance."

"Because," said Andrea, with a certain ill-concealed uneasiness, "I thought I heard my father-in-law say that he intended embarking our property in that famous railway affair of which you spoke just now."

"Well," replied Monte Cristo, "it will be the way, everybody says, of trebling your fortune in twelve months. Baron Danglars is a good father, and knows how to calculate."

"In that case," said Andrea, "everything is all right, excepting your refusal, which quite grieves me."

"You must attribute it only to natural scruples under similar circumstances."

"Well," said Andrea, "let it be as you wish. This evening, then, at nine o'clock."

"Adieu till then." Notwithstanding a slight resistance on the part of Monte Cristo, whose lips turned pale, but who preserved his ceremonious smile, Andrea seized the count's hand, pressed it, jumped into his phaeton, and disappeared.

The four or five remaining hours before nine o'clock arrived, Andrea employed in riding, paying visits, -- designed to induce those of whom he had spoken to appear at the banker's in their gayest equipages, -- dazzling them by promises of shares in schemes which have since turned every brain, and in which Danglars was just taking the initiative. In fact, at half-past eight in the evening the grand salon, the gallery adjoining, and the three other drawing-rooms on the same floor, were filled with a perfumed crowd, who sympathized but little in the event, but who all participated in that love of being present wherever there is anything fresh to be seen. An Academician would say that the entertainments of the fashionable world are collections of flowers which attract inconstant butterflies, famished bees, and buzzing drones.

No one could deny that the rooms were splendidly illuminated; the light streamed forth on the gilt mouldings and the silk hangings; and all the bad taste of decorations, which had only their richness to boast of, shone in its splendor. Mademoiselle Eugenie was dressed with elegant simplicity in a figured white silk dress, and a white rose half concealed in her jet black hair was her only ornament, unaccompanied by a single jewel. Her eyes, however, betrayed that perfect confidence which contradicted the girlish simplicity of this modest attire. Madame Danglars was chatting at a short distance with Debray, Beauchamp, and Chateau-Renaud.

Debray was admitted to the house for this grand ceremony, but on the same plane with every one else, and without any particular privilege. M. Danglars, surrounded by deputies and men connected with the revenue, was explaining a new theory of taxation which he intended to adopt when the course of events had compelled the government to call him into the ministry. Andrea, on whose arm hung one of the most consummate dandies of the opera, was explaining to him rather cleverly, since he was obliged to be bold to appear at ease, his future projects, and the new luxuries he meant to introduce to Parisian fashions with his hundred and seventy-five thousand livres per annum.

The crowd moved to and fro in the rooms like an ebb and flow of turquoises, rubies, emeralds, opals, and diamonds. As usual, the oldest women were the most decorated, and the ugliest the most conspicuous. If there was a beautiful lily, or a sweet rose, you had to search for it, concealed in some corner behind a mother with a turban, or an aunt with a bird of paradise.

At each moment, in the midst of the crowd, the buzzing, and the laughter, the door-keeper's voice was heard announcing some name well known in the financial department, respected in the army, or illustrious in the literary world, and which was acknowledged by a slight movement in the different groups. But for one whose privilege it was to agitate that ocean of human waves, how many were received with a look of indifference or a sneer of disdain! At the moment when the hand of the massive time-piece, representing Endymion asleep, pointed to nine on its golden face, and the hammer, the faithful type of mechanical thought, struck nine times, the name of the Count of Monte Cristo resounded in its turn, and as if by an electric shock all the assembly turned towards the door.

The count was dressed in black and with his habitual simplicity; his white waistcoat displayed his expansive noble chest and his black stock was singularly noticeable because of its contrast with the deadly paleness of his face. His only jewellery was a chain, so fine that the slender gold thread was scarcely perceptible on his white waistcoat. A circle was immediately formed around the door. The count perceived at one glance Madame Danglars at one end of the drawing-room, M. Danglars at the other, and Eugenie in front of him. He first advanced towards the baroness, who was chatting with Madame de Villefort, who had come alone, Valentine being still an invalid; and without turning aside, so clear was the road left for him, he passed from the baroness to Eugenie, whom he complimented in such rapid and measured terms, that the proud artist was quite struck. Near her was Mademoiselle Louise d'Armilly, who thanked the count for the letters of introduction he had so kindly given her for Italy, which she intended immediately to make use of. On leaving these ladies he found himself with Danglars, who had advanced to meet him.

Having accomplished these three social duties, Monte Cristo stopped, looking around him with that expression peculiar to a certain class, which seems to say, "I have done my duty, now let others do theirs." Andrea, who was in an adjoining room, had shared in the sensation caused by the arrival of Monte Cristo, and now came forward to pay his respects to the count. He found him completely surrounded; all were eager to speak to him, as is always the case with those whose words are few and weighty. The solicitors arrived at this moment and arranged their scrawled papers on the velvet cloth embroidered with gold which covered the table prepared for the signature; it was a gilt table supported on lions' claws. One of the notaries sat down, the other remained standing. They were about to proceed to the reading of the contract, which half Paris assembled was to sign. All took their places, or rather the ladies formed a circle, while the gentlemen (more indifferent to the restraints of what Boileau calls the "energetic style") commented on the feverish agitation of Andrea, on M. Danglars' riveted attention, Eugenie's composure, and the light and sprightly manner in which the baroness treated this important affair.

The contract was read during a profound silence. But as soon as it was finished, the buzz was redoubled through all the drawing-rooms; the brilliant sums, the rolling millions which were to be at the command of the two young people, and which crowned the display of the wedding presents and the young lady's diamonds, which had been made in a room entirely appropriated for that purpose, had exercised to the full their delusions over the envious assembly. Mademoiselle Danglars' charms were heightened in the opinion of the young men, and for the moment seemed to outvie the sun in splendor. As for the ladies, it is needless to say that while they coveted the millions, they thought they did not need them for themselves, as they were beautiful enough without them. Andrea, surrounded by his friends, complimented, flattered, beginning to believe in the reality of his dream, was almost bewildered. The notary solemnly took the pen, flourished it above his head, and said, "Gentlemen, we are about to sign the contract."

The baron was to sign first, then the representative of M.Cavalcanti, senior, then the baroness, afterwards the "future couple," as they are styled in the abominable phraseology of legal documents. The baron took the pen and signed, then the representative. The baroness approached, leaning on Madame de Villefort's arm. "My dear," said she, as she took the pen, "is it not vexatious? An unexpected incident, in the affair of murder and theft at the Count of Monte Cristo's, in which he nearly fell a victim, deprives us of the pleasure of seeing M. de Villefort."

"Indeed?" said M. Danglars, in the same tone in which he would have said, "Oh, well, what do I care?"

"As a matter of fact," said Monte Cristo, approaching, "I am much afraid that I am the involuntary cause of his absence."

"What, you, count?" said Madame Danglars, signing; "if you are, take care, for I shall never forgive you." Andrea pricked up his ears.

"But it is not my fault, as I shall endeavor to prove." Every one listened eagerly; Monte Cristo who so rarely opened his lips, was about to speak. "You remember," said the count, during the most profound silence, "that the unhappy wretch who came to rob me died at my house; the supposition is that he was stabbed by his accomplice, on attempting to leave it."

"Yes," said Danglars.

"In order that his wounds might be examined he was undressed, and his clothes were thrown into a corner, where the police picked them up, with the exception of the waistcoat, which they overlooked." Andrea turned pale, and drew towards the door; he saw a cloud rising in the horizon, which appeared to forebode a coming storm.

"Well, this waistcoat was discovered to-day, covered with blood, and with a hole over the heart." The ladies screamed, and two or three prepared to faint. "It was brought to me. No one could guess what the dirty rag could be; I alone suspected that it was the waistcoat of the murdered man. My valet, in examining this mournful relic, felt a paper in the pocket and drew it out; it was a letter addressed to you, baron."

"To me?" cried Danglars.

"Yes, indeed, to you; I succeeded in deciphering your name under the blood with which the letter was stained," replied Monte Cristo, amid the general outburst of amazement.

"But," asked Madame Danglars, looking at her husband with uneasiness, "how could that prevent M. de Villefort" --

"In this simple way, madame," replied Monte Cristo; "the waistcoat and the letter were both what is termed circumstantial evidence; I therefore sent them to the king's attorney. You understand, my dear baron, that legal methods are the safest in criminal cases; it was, perhaps, some plot against you." Andrea looked steadily at Monte Cristo and disappeared in the second drawing-room.

"Possibly," said Danglars; "was not this murdered man an old galley-slave?"

"Yes," replied the count; "a felon named Caderousse." Danglars turned slightly pale; Andrea reached the anteroom beyond the little drawing-room.

"But go on signing," said Monte Cristo; "I perceive that my story has caused a general emotion, and I beg to apologize to you, baroness, and to Mademoiselle Danglars." The baroness, who had signed, returned the pen to the notary. "Prince Cavalcanti," said the latter; "Prince Cavalcanti, where are you?"

"Andrea, Andrea," repeated several young people, who were already on sufficiently intimate terms with him to call him by his Christian name.

"Call the prince; inform him that it is his turn to sign," cried Danglars to one of the floorkeepers.

But at the same instant the crowd of guests rushed in alarm into the principal salon as if some frightful monster had entered the apartments, quaerens quem devoret. There was, indeed, reason to retreat, to be alarmed, and to scream. An officer was placing two soldiers at the door of each drawing-room, and was advancing towards Danglars, preceded by a commissary of police, girded with his scarf. Madame Danglars uttered a scream and fainted. Danglars, who thought himself threatened (certain consciences are never calm), -- Danglars even before his guests showed a countenance of abject terror.

"What is the matter, sir?" asked Monte Cristo, advancing to meet the commissioner.

"Which of you gentlemen," asked the magistrate, without replying to the count, "answers to the name of Andrea Cavalcanti?" A cry of astonishment was heard from all parts of the room. They searched; they questioned. "But who then is Andrea Cavalcanti?" asked Danglars in amazement.

"A galley-slave, escaped from confinement at Toulon."

"And what crime has he committed?"

"He is accused," said the commissary with his inflexible voice, "of having assassinated the man named Caderousse, his former companion in prison, at the moment he was making his escape from the house of the Count of Monte Cristo." Monte Cristo cast a rapid glance around him. Andrea was gone.





中文翻译
第九十六章 婚约

  在我们上文讲述过的那幕场面发生后的三天,——也就是说,在欧热妮•腾格拉尔小、姐和被那位银行家坚持称为王子的安德烈•卡瓦尔康蒂将要和腾格拉尔签订婚约的那天下午五点钟左右,——一阵清新的微风吹过了基督山伯爵屋前的小花园,伯爵正准备出去,他的马在焦躁不安地踢着地面,车夫在控制着马,他已经在他的座位上等了一刻钟了。正当这时,我们所熟悉的那辆漂亮的轻便马车已经来到了大门口。

  那打扮得十分整齐,高兴得象快要去娶一位公主为妻的安德烈•卡瓦尔康蒂先生走下车来。他照常用熟悉的口气问一问伯爵是否在家,然后轻捷地蹿上二楼,在楼梯顶上遇到了伯爵。伯爵一看见那青年就停住了脚步。至于安德烈,他正在往前冲,当他一旦往前冲的时候,是什么都挡不住他的。“啊,早安,我亲爱的伯爵。”他说。

  “啊,安德烈先生!”伯爵用他那种半带戏弄的口气说,“您好吗?”

  “好得很,这是您可以看得出来的,我有许多许多事情得跟您谈。您是刚回来?”

  “我正要出去,阁下。”

  “那末,为了不耽误您的时间,我可以跟您一起去,我坐在您的车子里,叫汤姆驾着我的轻便马车并排跟着。”

  “不,”伯爵说,脸上露出一个难以觉察的轻蔑的微笑,因为他并不想让人看见他和这个青年人在一起,——“不,我情愿在这儿跟您谈,我亲爱的安德烈先生。我们在屋子里谈话会更好些,这儿没有车夫来窃听我们的谈话。”

  伯爵回到二楼的一间小客厅里,坐下来,跷起腿,示意那个青年人也坐下来。安德烈拿出他最高兴的态度。“您知道,我亲爱的伯爵,”他说,“我今天晚上要订婚了。九点钟在我岳父家里签约。”

  “呀!真的?”基督山说。

  “什么!您把它当作新闻吗?腾格拉尔先生难道没有把这个消息告诉您吗?”

  “噢,告诉我了,”伯爵说,“我昨天收到他的一封信,但我没有记清具体的时间。”

  “可能的,我的岳父大概以为这件事大家都知道的了。”

  “嗯,”基督山说,“您很幸运,卡瓦尔康蒂先生,这是一个最门当户对的婚姻了,再说,腾格拉尔小、姐又很漂亮。”

  “是的,她的确很漂亮。”卡瓦尔康蒂用谦虚的口气说。

  “尤其是,她非常有钱,——至少,我相信是如此。”基督山说。

  “非常有钱,您以为是吗?”那青年回答。

  “当然罗,据说腾格拉尔先生至少隐瞒了他的一半财产。”

  “而他自己说有一千五百万至二千万。”安德烈说,他的眼睛里闪耀着喜悦的火花。

  “而且,”基督山又说,“他很快又要开始一种新的投机事业了,这种副业在英美已很流行,但在法国却还很新奇。”

  “是的,是的,我知道您所指的是什么,是铁路,对不对?他已获得了铁路的承股权。”

  “一点不错,大家都相信他在那件事情上可以赚到一千万。”

  “一千万?您这样想吗?真是太有意思了。”卡瓦尔康蒂说,他被这些无懈可击的花言巧语冲昏了头脑。

  “而且,”基督山继续说,“他的全部财产将来都要归您,这是天经地义的事,因为腾格拉尔小、姐是一位独生女儿。再说,您自己的财产,令尊告诉我的,几乎也和您的未婚妻一样多。现在先把钱的事稍为搁一搁吧。您知道吗,安德烈先生,我以为您这件事情办得巧妙。”

  “至少还不算太坏,”那青年说,“我天生是一个外交家。”

  “嗯,您一定要成为一位外交家,外交辞令,您知道,不是学得的,——它是一种本能。这么说,您的心已被征服了吗?”

  “真的,我想是的。”安德烈模仿法兰西戏院里杜郎特或梵丽丽回答阿尔西斯提回时那种腔调说道。

  “她也有些喜欢您吗?”

  “我想是的,”安德烈带着一个得意的微笑说,“因为我已经被她接受了。但我不能忘记很重要的一点。”

  “那是什么?”

  “就是我曾得到过奇怪的帮助。”

  “瞎说。”

  “真是的。”

  “是环境帮助了您!”

  “不,是您。”

  “我?决不是的,王子,”基督山说,并故意加重说了那个头衔,“我对您有什么帮助?单凭您的名望,您的社会地位和您的品貌,就已经足够了吗?”

  “不,”安德烈说,——“不,您那样说是没有用的,伯爵。我一直认为我的名望、我的社会地位和我的学问不及您的一分帮助。”

  “您完全弄错了,阁下,”基督山冷冷地说,他从青年的那种无赖态度上知道了他话里的意思,“您是在我了解了令尊的权利和财产情况以后才获得我的保护。我从来不曾见过您或您那显赫的父亲。归根结蒂究竟是谁使我有幸认识你们的呢?是我的两个好朋友,威玛勋爵和布沙尼神甫。究竟我为什么要成为您的——不是担保人,而是——保护人呢?那是因为令尊的名望,因为令尊在意大利无人不知,十分受人尊崇。从您个人来说,我可并不认识您。”这种平静的口气和十分安祥的态度使安德烈知道他这时已遭遇到一只比自己更有力的手,并且知道从那只手的压力下逃出来是不容易的。

  “噢,那么家父真的有一笔非常大的财产吗,伯爵?”

  “看来是如此,阁下。”基督山回答。

  “您知道家父答应我的结婚费用是否到了吗?”

  “令尊已通知过我。”

  “但那三百万现款呢?”

  “那三百万大概已经在路上了。”

  “那么我真能得到它吗?”

  “吓!”伯爵说,“我想您还不至于这么缺钱用吧。”

  安德烈是这样的惊奇,好一会他不知道该说些什么。然后,他从迷糊状中醒来,说:“现在,阁下,我对您只有一项请求了,那件事,即使您不愿意,也一定能谅解我的。”

  “请说。”基督山说。

  “因为我的好运,我已经结识了许多知名的人士,同时,至少在目前,还有着一群朋友。但是,既然我要在巴黎举行盛大的结婚典礼,就应该有一个鼎鼎大名的人来主持。如果父亲不在场,就应该有一位有地位的人领我到圣坛[欧洲风俗:在教堂里结婚,新郎新娘须在圣坛前受神父祝福。——译注]前面。现在家父看来是不能来巴黎了,是吗?”

  “他年岁已老,浑身满是伤疤,他说,每一次旅行都使他痛苦难捱。”

  “我明白。嗯,所以我来请您给我一个面子。”

  “什么请求?”

  “哦,就是代替他的位置。”

  “啊,我亲爱的先生!什么!在我有幸跟您作过那么多的接触以后,您竟还这样不明白我的为人,竟然来要求我做这样的一种事情?要我借五十万给您,老实说,虽然这样的借款是非常少见,但您也未必会让我如此为难。我记得我曾经告诉过您,在参与世事方面,——尤其是伦理道德方面的事情,——基督山伯爵从未参预忌讳的事,说得更明白一点,这是东方人的迷信。我在开罗士麦拿、君士坦丁堡都有藏娇的迷宫,可是我为人主持过一次婚礼吗?——绝对没有!”

  “那么您拒绝我了?”

  “坚决拒绝,即使您是我的儿子或我的兄弟,我也会同样拒绝您。”

  “那我该么办呢?”安德烈失望地说。

  “您自己刚才不是说,您的朋友多得很。”

  “不错,但介绍我到腾格拉尔先生家里去的却是您。”

  “决不是的!让我们来回忆一下那个事实。您在我家里的一次宴会席上遇见他,您自己到他家里去拜访,那是一件与我毫无关系的事情。”

  “是的,关于我的婚姻,却是您促成的。”

  “我!丝毫不是,您记得的。请回忆一下当您要我为您去做媒的时候,我对您说了些什么。噢,我是决不会去为别人促成婚事的,我亲爱的王子,这是我坚定不移的原则。”

  安德烈咬了咬他的嘴唇。“但至少,”他说,“您总会去参加的吧。”

  “全巴黎的人都去吗?”

  “噢,当然罗。”

  “嗯,我跟全巴黎的人一样,我也会去的。”伯爵说。

  “您会在婚约上签名吗?”

  “我看这一点没什么值得反对的,我还不至于忌讳到那种程度。”

  “好吧,既然您不肯给我面子,我也只能凭您给我的这点就满足了。但还有两个字,伯爵。”

  “是什么?”

  “忠告。”

  “请小心,忠告比效劳更坏。”

  “但您可以给我这个忠告而不会连累您自己。”

  “告诉我那是什么。”

  “我太太的财产有五十万里弗吗?”

  “那是腾格拉尔先生亲自告诉我的数目。”

  “我应该收下这笔款子呢,还是让它留在公证人的手里?”

  “这种事情通常总是按一定的惯例来办理的:在签订婚约的时候,你们男女双方的律师约好一个聚会的时间,或在第二天,或在第三天。然后,他们交换嫁资和聘金,各给一张收据。然后,在举行婚礼的时候他们把钱转到你们的名下,因为那时你是一家之主了。”

  “我这样问,是因为,”安德烈带着某种不加掩饰的不安说,“我好象听我的岳父说,他准备把我们的财产全投资在您刚才说过的那种赚钱的铁路事业上。”

  “嗯,”基督山答道,“每一个人都说那种投资可以使你的财产在十二月之内翻三倍。腾格拉尔男爵是一位好岳父,而且挺会算计的。”

  “嗯,那好,”安德烈说,“一切都好,只是您的拒绝使我很伤心。”

  “您只能把这点归罪于在某种情况下的非常自然的清规戒律。”

  “嗯,”安德烈说,“就说这些吧,那么今天晚上,九点钟。”

  “到时再见。”

  安德烈抓起伯爵的手,紧紧地握了一下,跳进他的轻便马车里很快就驶远了。当握手的时候,基督山曾想抗拒,他的嘴唇苍白起来,但却仍保持着他那彬彬有礼的微笑。

  在九点以前的那四五个钟头里,安德烈乘着马车到处拜访,想结交那些曾在他岳父那儿会过的富豪们做朋友,把腾格拉尔快要开始投资的铁路股票的惊人利润向他们夸耀了一番。当晚八点半,那大客厅,与客厅相连的走廊,还有楼下的另外三间客厅里,都挤满了香气扑鼻的人群。这些人并不是为交情而来,而是被一种不可抗拒的欲望吸引来的,是想来看看有没有什么新鲜的事物。一位院士曾说:上流社会的宴会等于是名花的汇集,它会吸引轻浮的蝴蝶、饥饿的贪婪的蜜蜂和嗡嗡营营的雄蜂。

  各个房间里当然都灯火辉煌。墙壁镀金的嵌线上密密地排着灯火;那些除了夸富以外别无用处的家具大放光彩。欧热妮小、姐的穿饰文雅朴素,穿看一件合身的白绸长袍。她唯一的装饰品是一朵半插在她那乌玉般黑的头发里的白玫瑰,并无任何一颗珠宝。她的打扮虽然显得纯洁高尚,她眼睛里却流露出一种与之相反的傲慢神气。在距她不远的地方,腾格拉尔夫人正在与德布雷、波尚和夏多•勒诺闲谈。德布雷被邀请来参加这次盛大的典礼,但象每一个人一样,他并没有得到任何特权。腾格拉尔先生正被包围在一群财政部官员和与财政部有关的人士中间,正在向他们解释一种新的税收原则,等到将来当形势迫使政府不得不邀他入部参与大计的时候再来实施。安德烈的手臂上挽着一个歌剧里那种洋味十足的花花公子,装出一种很随便的神气——但多少有点尴尬——向他解释将来的计划,描述凭着他那每年十七万五千里弗的收入,他将怎样向巴黎的时髦上层社会介绍新的奢侈品。

  人群拥来拥去,象是一道由蓝宝石、红宝石、翡翠、猫眼石和金刚石组成的涡流一样。象平常一样,年龄最老的女人打扮得最华丽,而最丑的女人最引人注目。假如当时有一颗美丽水仙花,或一朵甜的玫瑰,你得仔细搜索才能找到,因为她总是躲在一个角落里,或者藏在一个戴面巾的母亲或戴孔雀毛帽子的姑母后面的。

  在这喧哗笑闹的人群中,随时可以听到司仪的声音,通报一位金融巨头、军界要员或文学名士的姓名;那时,各个人群里便会随着那个姓名的喊声发一阵轻微的骚动。虽然你有权利可以在这儿激起人海的波浪,但多数人却只得到了漠视的一瞥或轻蔑的一笑!当金面大时钟上的时针指到九点,当机械的钟锤敲打了九下的时候,司仪报出了基督山伯爵的名字,象触了电一样,全场的人都把他们的视线转向了门口。基督山伯爵穿着黑衣服,象他往常一样的简单朴素。他唯一的装饰虽是一条极其精致的金链,挂在他白背心上让人难以觉察。伯爵一眼就看到了坐在客厅一端的腾格拉尔夫人,在客厅另一端的腾格拉尔先生,以及在他对面的欧热妮。他首先向男爵夫人走过去,男爵夫人这时正与维尔福夫人聊天(维尔福夫人是独自来的,因为瓦朗蒂娜依旧还不能走动);然后,他从男爵夫人那儿一直走到——人群中间早已给他让出了一条路——欧热妮那儿,用非常急速而含蓄的话语向她道贺,使这位骄傲的女艺术家也不得不表示惊奇。亚密莱小、姐就站在她的身边,她感谢伯爵这样慨然答应她给意大利剧院写封介绍信,并表示她立刻就要用到那封介绍信。离开了这些女太太们以后,基督山走近了腾格拉尔,因为腾格拉尔已向他迎上来。

  完成了这三项社交义务以后,基督山停下来,用充满自信的目光环顾四周,象是在说:“我已完成了我的责任,现在让旁人去完成他们的责任吧。”安德烈本来在隔壁房间里,这时也已感觉到基督山的到达所引起的骚动,起来向伯爵致意。

  他发现伯爵已被大家包围得水泄不通;大家都盼望与他讲话,这是一个不轻易说话而每次说话必有份量的人能经常遇到的事情。这时,双方的律师到了,他们把拟定好了的文件放在那张签字用的桌子上;那是一张描金的桌子,四条桌腿雕成狮爪形,桌面上铺着绣金的天鹅绒台毯。律师之中有一位坐下来,其余的都站着。他们快要宣读那份来参加这个典礼的半数巴黎人都要签字的婚约了。大家都在为自己找一个好的位置,太太小、姐们围成一个圆圈,先生们则采取比较远的位置,评论着安德烈的紧张不安,腾格拉尔先生的全神贯注、欧热妮的从容自若以及男爵夫人在处理整个大厅这类重要事情时的雍容大度而又敏捷的态度。

  读婚约的时候四处鸦雀无声。但婚约一读完,那几间客厅里便更加喧闹起来;那即将属于未婚夫妇的几百万巨款,那些放在一个大房间里的礼物以及那位未来新娘的钻石,到处都充满了羡慕的声音。在青年男子的脸上,腾格拉尔小、姐的可爱又增加了几倍,她光彩夺目。至于太太小、姐们,不用说,她们当然嫉妒那几百万,但心里却以为她们自己的美丽可以不用金钱点缀。安德烈被他的朋友包围了起来,在一片道喜和赞美声中,他开始相信他的梦想已变成现实,简直飘飘然了。律师庄严地拿起笔,举过的头顶,说:“诸位,婚约开始签字了。”

  按照仪式,第一个签字的是男爵;然后是老卡瓦尔康蒂先生的代表签字;然后是男爵夫人;男爵夫人之后,才是婚约上的所谓未婚夫妇。男爵接过笔来签了字,然后代表也签了字。男爵夫人扶着维尔福夫人的膀子走近来。“亲爱的,”她一面说,一面接过笔来,“这太令人恼火了?一件意想不到的事情,就是为了上次基督山伯爵几乎险遭不测的那件谋杀案和偷窃案,竟使我们不能让维尔福先生来这儿观礼。”

  “真的!”腾格拉尔说,他的口气象是在说,“哼,我根本不在乎!”

  “啊!”基督山走近来说,“我怕这件事情是我无意中造成的。”

  “什么!您,伯爵?”腾格拉尔夫人一面说,一面签字,“假如是您,可得小心,我可永远不能宽恕您的呀。”安德烈竖起他的耳朵。

  “但那不是我的错,我应当努力来向您证明。”

  每一个都在留心听着,平时极少说话的基督山快要说话了。

  “您记得,”伯爵在一片寂静中开口说,“想来偷东西的那个刻毒的恶棍是死在我家里的,据当时推测,他是在企图离开我家里的时候被他的同谋犯刺死的。”

  “是的。”腾格拉尔说。

  “嗯,为了检查他的伤口,他的衣服被脱了下来,扔在一个角落里,后来由法院方面的警官把它捡了回去,但他们却漏下了他的一件背心。”

  安德烈脸色变得发白,向门口走过去;他看见天上忽然上升起了一朵乌云,似乎预示一场暴风雨即将来临。

  “嗯!这件背心今天被我发现了,上面满是血迹,心口处有一个洞。”太太小、姐失声尖叫起来,有两三个装出要晕倒的样子。“仆人拿那件背心给我看。准都猜不出那块弄脏的破东西是什么,只有我猜想到它是那个死者的背心。我的仆人在检查这阴森可怕的遗物的时候,摸到口袋里有一张纸,抽出来一看,原来是一封写给您的信,男爵。”

  “给我的!”腾格拉尔喊道。

  “是的,的确写给您的,那封信虽然沾满了血迹,但我却从血迹底下辨认出您的名字。”基督山在一片惊讶声中回答道。

  “但是,”腾格拉尔夫人恐惧不安地望着她的丈夫问道,“那件事怎么会阻止维尔福先生——”

  “非常简单,夫人,”基督山答道,“那件背心和那封信都是确凿的证据。所以我就把它们都送到检察官那儿去了。您知道,我亲爱的男爵,遇到案件,依法办理是最妥当的了,那也许是一种攻击您的阴谋。”

  安德烈两眼直直望着基督山,偷偷溜进了隔壁的那间客厅里。

  “可能的,”腾格拉尔说,“这个被杀的人不是一个苦役犯吗?”

  “是的,”伯爵答道,“是一个名叫卡德鲁斯的凶犯。”

  腾格拉尔脸色微微变得苍白;安德烈离开第二间客厅,溜进候见室里。

  “请继续签字吧,”基督山说,“我看我的故事让大家都惊呆啦,我向您、男爵夫人和腾格拉尔小、姐表示歉意。”

  男爵夫人这时已签过字,把笔交回给律师。“卡瓦尔康蒂王子!”后者说,“卡瓦尔康蒂王子,您在哪儿呀?”

  “安德烈!安德烈!”有几个青年人连连喊道,他们已够亲密到能称呼他的教名了。

  “去叫王子来!通知他现在已经轮到他签字了!”腾格拉尔大声对一个司仪说。

  就在这时,大客厅里的宾客们忽然惊惶地向后退去,象是一个吓人的妖怪闯进屋来要吞食某一个人似的。他们的后退、惊惶和喊叫是有理由的。一个军官在客厅的每一个门口派了两个兵看守,他自己则跟在一个胸佩绶带的警官后面,向腾格拉尔走过来。腾格拉尔以为他们的对象就是他(有些人的良心是永远不安的),在他的宾客面前展露出一个恐怖的面孔。“什么事,阁下?”基督山迎上去问那个警官。

  “诸位,”那位法官不回答伯爵,问道,“你们之中哪一位叫安德烈•卡瓦尔康蒂?”

  房间里到处可以听到惊慌的喊叫声。他们四处搜寻,他们互相探问。

  “安德烈•卡瓦尔康蒂究竟是什么人呀?”腾格拉尔在极度惊愕中问。

  “是从土伦监狱里逃出来的苦役犯。”

  “他犯了什么罪?”

  “他被控,”那执事官用他冷漠的声音说,“杀害了那个名叫卡德鲁斯的人。那个人当初是跟他一条链上的同伴,被告在他从基督山伯爵家里逃出来的时候杀害了他。”

  基督山向四周急速地瞥视了一眼。安德烈已经不见了。





英文原文
Chapter 97
The Departure for Belgium.

A few minutes after the scene of confusion produced in the salons of M. Danglars by the unexpected appearance of the brigade of soldiers, and by the disclosure which had followed, the mansion was deserted with as much rapidity as if a case of plague or of cholera morbus had broken out among the guests. In a few minutes, through all the doors, down all the staircases, by every exit, every one hastened to retire, or rather to fly; for it was a situation where the ordinary condolences, -- which even the best friends are so eager to offer in great catastrophes, -- were seen to be utterly futile. There remained in the banker's house only Danglars, closeted in his study, and making his statement to the officer of gendarmes; Madame Danglars, terrified, in the boudoir with which we are acquainted; and Eugenie, who with haughty air and disdainful lip had retired to her room with her inseparable companion, Mademoiselle Louise d'Armilly. As for the numerous servants (more numerous that evening than usual, for their number was augmented by cooks and butlers from the Cafe de Paris), venting on their employers their anger at what they termed the insult to which they had been subjected, they collected in groups in the hall, in the kitchens, or in their rooms, thinking very little of their duty, which was thus naturally interrupted. Of all this household, only two persons deserve our notice; these are Mademoiselle Eugenie Danglars and Mademoiselle Louise d'Armilly.

The betrothed had retired, as we said, with haughty air, disdainful lip, and the demeanor of an outraged queen, followed by her companion, who was paler and more disturbed than herself. On reaching her room Eugenie locked her door, while Louise fell on a chair. "Ah, what a dreadful thing," said the young musician; "who would have suspected it? M. Andrea Cavalcanti a murderer -- a galley-slave escaped – a convict!" An ironical smile curled the lip of Eugenie. "In truth I was fated," said she. "I escaped the Morcerf only to fall into the Cavalcanti."

"Oh, do not confound the two, Eugenie."

"Hold your tongue! The men are all infamous, and I am happy to be able now to do more than detest them -- I despise them."

"What shall we do?" asked Louise.

"What shall we do?"

"Yes."

"Why, the same we had intended doing three days since – set off."

"What? -- although you are not now going to be married, you intend still" --

"Listen, Louise. I hate this life of the fashionable world,always ordered, measured, ruled, like our music-paper. What I have always wished for, desired, and coveted, is the life of an artist, free and independent, relying only on my own resources, and accountable only to myself. Remain here? What for? -- that they may try, a month hence, to marry me again; and to whom? -- M. Debray, perhaps, as it was once proposed. No, Louise, no! This evening's adventure will serve for my excuse. I did not seek one, I did not ask for one. God sends me this, and I hail it joyfully!"

"How strong and courageous you are!" said the fair, frail girl to her brunette companion.

"Did you not yet know me? Come, Louise, let us talk of our affairs. The post-chaise" --

"Was happily bought three days since."

"Have you had it sent where we are to go for it?"

"Yes."

"Our passport?"

"Here it is."

And Eugenie, with her usual precision, opened a printed paper, and read, --

"M. Leon d'Armilly, twenty years of age; profession, artist; hair black, eyes black; travelling with his sister."

"Capital! How did you get this passport?"

"When I went to ask M. de Monte Cristo for letters to the directors of the theatres at Rome and Naples, I expressed my fears of travelling as a woman; he perfectly understood them, and undertook to procure for me a man's passport, and two days after I received this, to which I have added with my own hand, `travelling with his sister.'"

"Well," said Eugenie cheerfully, "we have then only to pack up our trunks; we shall start the evening of the signing of the contract, instead of the evening of the wedding – that is all."

"But consider the matter seriously, Eugenie!"

"Oh, I am done with considering! I am tired of hearing only of market reports, of the end of the month, of the rise and fall of Spanish funds, of Haitian bonds. Instead of that, Louise -- do you understand? -- air, liberty, melody of birds, plains of Lombardy, Venetian canals, Roman palaces, the Bay of Naples. How much have we, Louise?" The young girl to whom this question was addressed drew from an inlaid secretary a small portfolio with a lock, in which she counted twenty-three bank-notes.

"Twenty-three thousand francs," said she.

"And as much, at least, in pearls, diamonds, and jewels," said Eugenie. "We are rich. With forty-five thousand francs we can live like princesses for two years, and comfortably for four; but before six months -- you with your music, and I with my voice -- we shall double our capital. Come, you shall take charge of the money, I of the jewel-box; so that if one of us had the misfortune to lose her treasure, the other would still have hers left. Now, the portmanteau -- let us make haste -- the portmanteau!"

"Stop!" said Louise, going to listen at Madame Danglars' door.

"What do you fear?"

"That we may be discovered."

"The door is locked."

"They may tell us to open it."

"They may if they like, but we will not."

"You are a perfect Amazon, Eugenie!" And the two young girls began to heap into a trunk all the things they thought they should require. "There now," said Eugenie, "while I change my costume do you lock the portmanteau." Louise pressed with all the strength of her little hands on the top of the portmanteau. "But I cannot," said she; "I am not strong enough; do you shut it."

"Ah, you do well to ask," said Eugenie, laughing; "I forgot that I was Hercules, and you only the pale Omphale!" And the young girl, kneeling on the top, pressed the two parts of the portmanteau together, and Mademoiselle d'Armilly passed the bolt of the padlock through. When this was done, Eugenie opened a drawer, of which she kept the key, and took from it a wadded violet silk travelling cloak. "Here," said she, "you see I have thought of everything; with this cloak you will not be cold."

"But you?"

"Oh, I am never cold, you know! Besides, with these men's clothes" --

"Will you dress here?"

"Certainly."

"Shall you have time?"

"Do not be uneasy, you little coward! All our servants are busy, discussing the grand affair. Besides, what is there astonishing, when you think of the grief I ought to be in, that I shut myself up? -- tell me!"

"No, truly -- you comfort me."

"Come and help me."

From the same drawer she took a man's complete costume, from the boots to the coat, and a provision of linen, where there was nothing superfluous, but every requisite. Then, with a promptitude which indicated that this was not the first time she had amused herself by adopting the garb of the opposite sex, Eugenie drew on the boots and pantaloons, tied her cravat, buttoned her waistcoat up to the throat, and put on a coat which admirably fitted her beautiful figure. "Oh, that is very good -- indeed, it is very good!" said Louise, looking at her with admiration; "but that beautiful black hair, those magnificent braids, which made all the ladies sigh with envy, -- will they go under a man's hat like the one I see down there?"

"You shall see," said Eugenie. And with her left hand seizing the thick mass, which her long fingers could scarcely grasp, she took in her right hand a pair of long scissors, and soon the steel met through the rich and splendid hair, which fell in a cluster at her feet as she leaned back to keep it from her coat. Then she grasped the front hair, which she also cut off, without expressing the least regret; on the contrary, her eyes sparkled with greater pleasure than usual under her ebony eyebrows. "Oh, the magnificent hair!" said Louise, with regret.

"And am I not a hundred times better thus?" cried Eugenie, smoothing the scattered curls of her hair, which had now quite a masculine appearance; "and do you not think me handsomer so?"

"Oh, you are beautiful -- always beautiful!" cried Louise. "Now, where are you going?"

"To Brussels, if you like; it is the nearest frontier. We can go to Brussels, Liege, Aix-la-Chapelle; then up the Rhine to Strasburg. We will cross Switzerland, and go down into Italy by the Saint-Gothard. Will that do?"

"Yes."

"What are you looking at?"

"I am looking at you; indeed you are adorable like that! One would say you were carrying me off."

"And they would be right, pardieu!"

"Oh, I think you swore, Eugenie." And the two young girls, whom every one might have thought plunged in grief, the one on her own account, the other from interest in her friend, burst out laughing, as they cleared away every visible trace of the disorder which had naturally accompanied the preparations for their escape. Then, having blown out the lights, the two fugitives, looking and listening eagerly, with outstretched necks, opened the door of a dressing-room which led by a side staircase down to the yard, -- Eugenie going first, and holding with one arm the portmanteau, which by the opposite handle Mademoiselle d'Armilly scarcely raised with both hands. The yard was empty; the clock was striking twelve. The porter was not yet gone to bed. Eugenie approached softly, and saw the old man sleeping soundly in an arm-chair in his lodge. She returned to Louise, took up the portmanteau, which she had placed for a moment on the ground, and they reached the archway under the shadow of the wall.

Eugenie concealed Louise in an angle of the gateway, so that
if the porter chanced to awake he might see but one person. Then placing herself in the full light of the lamp which lit the yard, -- "Gate!" cried she, with her finest contralto voice, and rapping at the window.

The porter got up as Eugenie expected, and even advanced some steps to recognize the person who was going out, but seeing a young man striking his boot impatiently with his riding-whip, he opened it immediately. Louise slid through the half-open gate like a snake, and bounded lightly forward. Eugenie, apparently calm, although in all probability her heart beat somewhat faster than usual, went out in her turn. A porter was passing and they gave him the portmanteau; then the two young girls, having told him to take it to No. 36, Rue de la Victoire, walked behind this man, whose presence comforted Louise. As for Eugenie, she was as strong as a Judith or a Delilah. They arrived at the appointed spot. Eugenie ordered the porter to put down the portmanteau, gave him some pieces of money, and having rapped at the shutter sent him away. The shutter where Eugenie had rapped was that of a little laundress, who had been previously warned, and was not yet gone to bed. She opened the door.

"Mademoiselle," said Eugenie, "let the porter get the post-chaise from the coach-house, and fetch some post-horses from the hotel. Here are five francs for his trouble."

"Indeed," said Louise, "I admire you, and I could almost say respect you." The laundress looked on in astonishment, but as she had been promised twenty louis, she made no remark.

In a quarter of an hour the porter returned with a post-boy and horses, which were harnessed, and put in the post-chaise in a minute, while the porter fastened the portmanteau on with the assistance of a cord and strap. "Here is the passport," said the postilion, "which way are we going, young gentleman?"

"To Fontainebleau," replied Eugenie with an almost masculine voice.

"What do you say?" said Louise.

"I am giving them the slip," said Eugenie; "this woman to whom we have given twenty louis may betray us for forty; we will soon alter our direction." And the young girl jumped into the britzska, which was admirably arranged for sleeping in, without scarcely touching the step. "You are always right," said the music teacher, seating herself by the side of her friend.

A quarter of an hour afterwards the postilion, having been put in the right road, passed with a crack of his whip through the gateway of the Barriere Saint-Martin. "Ah," said Louise, breathing freely, "here we are out of Paris."

"Yes, my dear, the abduction is an accomplished fact," replied Eugenie. "Yes, and without violence," said Louise.

"I shall bring that forward as an extenuating circumstance," replied Eugenie. These words were lost in the noise which the carriage made in rolling over the pavement of La Villette. M. Danglars no longer had a daughter.





中文翻译
第九十七章 去比利时

  那些让人意料不到出现的士兵以及士兵出现后的那一条宣布,腾格拉尔先生的客厅里变得混乱起来;几分钟以后,大家急急忙忙地逃出那座大厦,象是宾客群中发生了瘟疫或霍乱一样。在几分钟之内,每一道门口,每一阶楼梯上,每一个出口,都挤满了急急忙忙退出来的人;因为在这种情形之下,一般的安慰是没有用的,因此一个人在遇到灾难时会使他的最好的朋友们感到非常苦恼。在那位银行家的大厦里,只留下了在关得紧紧的书房里与军官谈话的腾格拉尔,躲在她那间我们已经熟悉的卧室里被吓坏了的腾格拉尔夫人,以及那带着傲慢的神态和鄙视的面孔,随同她永远都陪伴的同伴罗茜•亚密莱小、姐退回到她房间里去的欧热妮。至于那些多得数不清的仆人们那天晚上比往常特别多(因为临时加了一部分从巴黎咖啡馆借来的厨师和侍者),他们成群结队地聚集在大厅里、厨房里或他们自己的房间里,他们自以为受了很大侮辱,把一腔怒气都发泄在他们的主人身上,再也不去想到他们的义务和地位,他们的工作自然也已经是不再需要的了。在这些利害关系不同而同样气愤的人之中,只有两个人引起了我们的注意;那两个人便是欧热妮•腾格拉尔小、姐和罗茜•亚密莱小、姐。

  我们上文已谈到,腾格拉尔小、姐离开的时候带着傲慢的神态、鄙视的眼光以及象一位发怒的女皇的那种表情,后面跟着那位比她自己更苍白和更激动的同伴。到了她的房间里以后,欧热妮闩上房门,而罗茜则坐在一张椅子上。

  “啊,多可怕的一件事!”那青年音乐家说,“谁会去怀疑?安德烈•卡瓦尔康蒂先生竟是一个凶手——一个监狱里逃出来的苦役犯——一个囚徒!”

  欧热妮撇了一下嘴唇,露出一个讥讽的微笑。“看来,我是命中注定了的,”她说,“我逃过了马尔塞夫而却落在卡瓦尔康蒂的手里。”

  “噢,别把那两个人混为一谈,欧热妮。”

  “住嘴!那两个人都是无耻的,我很高兴我现在能够认清他们的真面目。”

  “我们怎么办呢?”罗茜问。

  “我们怎么办吗?”

  “是的。”

  “咦,还是我们三天以前就准备好的办法,——走。”

  “什么!即使现在不要你结婚了,你还是要——”

  “听着,罗茜!我厌恶上流社会的这种生活,事事要规规矩矩,受人批评,受人牵制,象我们的乐谱一样。我始终希望,盼望和渴慕的是,自由独立,只依靠自己,这才是艺术家的生活。再留在这儿!为了什么?让他们在一个月以后再拿我嫁人吗?而且,嫁给谁呢?一定是德布雷先生,他的有一阵子说起过此事。不,罗茜,不!今天晚上发生的意外可以作我的借口。上帝把这个借口给我,而且来得正是时候!”

  “你是多么的坚强和勇敢呀!”那柔弱白皮肤的女郎对她的同伴说。

  “你难道还不了解我吗?来,罗茜,让我们来谈谈我们自己的事情吧。驿车——”

  “幸亏三天前就买好了。”

  “你可曾说好我们上车的地点吗?”

  “说过了。”

  “我们的护照呢?”

  “在这儿!”

  于是,欧热妮带着她往常那种自信的态度,打开一张纸念道:“莱翁•亚密莱先生,二十岁;艺术家;黑发黑眼;旅伴,妹一人。”

  “太妙了!这张护照你是怎么搞到的?”

  “当我去求基督山伯爵向罗马和那不勒斯剧院经理安一封介绍信的时候,我表示一个女人出门旅行很不方便。他十分明白我们意思,便负责给我弄到一张男人护照。我接到这张护照两天以后,用我自己手又写上了‘旅伴,妹一人。’”

  “好,”欧热妮高兴地说,“那末我们只要收拾好行李就行了。我们取消在结婚之夜起程的计划,改在订婚之夜起程,——其差别只是如此而已。”

  “你想清楚呀,欧热妮!”

  “噢,我什么都想过了!我已听厌了月终的报表以及西班牙公债和海地公债的起落。而代替那一些的,罗茜,——你懂吗?——却是清新空气,自由,婉转的鸟声,伦巴第的平原,威尼斯的运河,罗马的宫殿,那不勒斯的海湾。我们还有多少钱,罗茜?”

  她的同伴从一只嵌花的写字台里拿出一只小皮夹,把皮夹里的钱数了一数,一共有二十三张。

  “二万三千法郎。”她说。

  “而珠宝钻石至少也值这么多,”欧热妮说。“我们很有钱哪。有了四万五千法郎,我们可以过两年象公主一般的生活。如果只是想舒服一点,便可以过四年。但在六个月之内——你靠你的乐器,我靠我的歌喉——我们便可以把我们的钱增加一倍了。来,你保管钱,我保管珠宝箱。假如我们之中不幸有一个人丢失了她的财宝,那还有另外一个的可用。来,收拾提包,我们赶快吧,收拾提包!”

  “等一下!”罗茜说,走到通腾格拉尔夫人房间的门前去听了一下。

  “你怕什么?”

  “怕我们让人发觉。”

  “门已经关上了。”

  “说不定有人会叫我们开的呀。”

  “让他们去叫吧。但我们却决不开。”

  “你是一个名副其实的女丈夫,欧热妮!”于是那两个青年姑娘开始把她们认为她们需要的东西都装进一只旅行提包里。

  “现在,”欧热妮说,“我换衣服,你锁上那只提包。”

  罗茜用尽她所有的气力压那只提包的盖子。“我不行,”她说,“我气力不够,你来关吧。”

  “啊,你说得对!”欧热妮笑着说。“我忘记了我是大力士,而你却只是白面女皇!”于是那青年女郎膝盖顶在提包盖上,把提包的箱盖盖好,而亚密莱小、姐则把锁插到锁臼里。

  这些做好以后,欧热妮用随身带着的钥匙打开一个衣橱,从衣橱里取出一件用紫绸做成的旅行棉披风。“喏,”她说,“你看,我一切都想好了,有了这件披风,你就不会挨冻了。”

  “但你呢?”

  “噢,我是从来不怕冷的,你知道!而且,穿了这些男人的衣服——”

  “你在这儿穿吗?”

  “当然。”

  “来得及吗?”

  “不用担心,你这胆小鬼!全体仆人现在都忙着讨论那件大事。况且,你想想看,按照常规我本应该多么伤心,关紧房门又算是什么奇怪呢?你说!”

  “不错,那倒是真的,这就使我安心了。”

  “来,帮帮我的忙。”

  她从取出已经披在亚密莱小、姐肩头上的那件披风的衣橱抽屉里,又拿出一套男人的衣服来,从领结到皮靴一应俱全,又拿出一只口袋,里面全是必需的东西,没有一件多余的。然后她穿上皮靴和裤子,打好领结,扣好背心,穿上一件非常适合她身材的上装。从她打扮的速度上来看,可以推测到她扮演异性已不是第一次了。

  “噢,好极了!真的好极了!”罗茜以赞美的目光望着她说,“但是,那一头美丽的黑发,那些使所有的太太小、姐们都发出嫉妒叹息的漂亮的辫子,可能全部装在我眼前的这一顶男人的帽子底下吗?”

  “你瞧着吧,”欧热妮说。她左手抓住那头浓密的头发,——她那细长的手指几乎不能把它们全部抓住,——右手拿起一把长剪刀,不久,剪刀在秀发上喀嚓一声,那青年姑娘把身体向后一仰,以免玷污她的上装,那一头浓密美丽的头发便都落到她的脚下。然后,她把前刘海剪掉,在她那象黑檀木一样漆黑的的眼睛里,非但没有遗憾的表情,反而更显得炯炯有神。

  “噢,那漂亮的头发!”亚密莱小、姐遗憾地说。

  “我这样不是更好吗?”欧热妮喊道,一面抚弄那些零碎的鬈发。她的样子现在已很象男人,“你觉得我这样不漂亮吗?”

  “噢,你很漂亮——永远是漂亮的!”罗茜喊道。“我们现在到哪儿去?”

  “到布鲁塞尔去,假如你同意的话,这是出境最近的一条路。我们可以到布鲁塞尔,次日,埃克斯•拉夏佩勒,然后沿莱茵河到达斯特拉斯堡。我们将横穿瑞士,经圣•哥塔进入意大利。你看行吗?

  “行。”

  “你在看什么?”

  “我在看你,真的,你这副样子真叫人羡慕!人家认为你带着我私奔呢。”

  “哦,真的!那他们就说对了。”

  “噢!我快要挨骂了,欧热妮!”于是,这两个都以为自己一定是非常悲哀的青年女郎—一个是为了她自己,一个是为了她的朋友——都大笑起来。她们整理了一下准备逃走时所留下的每一丝痕迹;然后,吹熄她们的灯,睁大眼睛、竖起耳朵和伸长脖子,这两个逃跑者打开一间更衣室的门,从一道侧梯走到前院里。欧热妮走在前头,用一只手拉着提包的一端,后面的亚密莱小、姐则用双手拉着提包的另一端。前院里空无一人;这时正是十二点钟。门房还没有上床。欧热妮轻轻地走过去,看到那个老头儿正在他那个小房间的一张圈椅里酣睡。她回到罗茜那儿,提起那只放在地上的旅行提包,两人顺着墙根走到门廊下。

  欧热妮把罗茜藏在门廊的一个角落里,这样,假如那门房碰巧醒来,他也只能看见一个人。然后,她走到那盏照亮前庭的灯光底下,一面拍打窗门,一面压低了声音喊:“开门!”

  正如欧热妮所想象的,门房爬起来,甚至走前几步想看看究竟是谁要出去,但看到一个青年男子用他的马鞭不耐烦地拍击着他的皮靴,他赶快把门打开了。罗茜象一条蛇似的从门里溜出去轻快地向前跳了几步。欧热妮接着也出来了,她表面上很镇定,但是她的心要比往常跳得快一点。这时正巧有一个脚夫经过,她们便把那只提包交给他,告诉他提到维克多路三十六号,然后这两个青年女郎就跟在他的后面走。脚夫的出现使罗茜的心安定下来。至于欧热妮,她坚强得象一个犹蒂丝[古代用计杀死敌将、解救危城的一个犹太女人,事见《圣经》。——译注]或一个狄丽拉[《圣经》中大力女子。——译注]一样。她们到达约好的地点。欧热妮吩咐脚夫放下提包,给了他一些钱打发他走开,然后拍打那座房子的百叶窗住着洗衣服的小妇人,她曾在事先得到通知,所以还不曾上床睡觉。她出来打开门。

  “大姐,”欧热妮说,“叫那看门人把旅行马车从车房里拉出来,再叫他到旅馆里去租驿马。这五个法郎作他的酬劳。”

  “真的,”罗茜说,“我真佩服你,我简直要说敬重你啦。”

  那洗衣女露出惊奇的神色,但因为说好她可以拿到二十个路易,所以并不说话。

  不到一刻钟,那看门人带着马夫和马车回来了,马夫立刻把马套到马车上,而看门人则用一条绳子绑住那只提包。

  “护照在这儿,马夫说,“我们到哪儿去,先生?”

  “到枫丹白露,欧热妮用一种近似男性的声音回答。

  “你说什么?”罗茜说。

  “我是故意这么说,”欧热妮说,“我们虽然给了这个女人二十路易,但她或许为了四十路易而出卖我们。我们不久就要改变方向的。”她们跳进那辆布置得可以睡觉的四轮马车里,几乎没碰踏板。

  “你永远是对的。”罗茜说,一面坐到她朋友的旁边。

  一刻钟以后马夫已拐上正道,扬鞭通过了圣•马丁城栅的城门。

  “啊!”罗茜说,“我们已经走出巴黎了。”

  “是的,我亲爱的,这次逃跑干得漂亮极了。”欧热妮回答。

  “是的,不曾用暴力。”罗茜说。

  “即使用暴力也完全值得。”欧热妮回答。这些话渐渐消失在辘辘的车轮滚动声里。腾格拉尔先生永远失去了他的女儿。





[ 此帖被喻然末年在2013-10-24 21:07重新编辑 ]
暮辞朝

ZxID:15103679


等级: 内阁元老
配偶: 清风雅乐
这一段开心的日子请你勿忘
举报 只看该作者 57楼  发表于: 2013-10-24 0
英文原文
Chapter 98
The Bell and Bottle Tavern.

And now let us leave Mademoiselle Danglars and her friend pursuing their way to Brussels, and return to poor Andrea Cavalcanti, so inopportunely interrupted in his rise to fortune. Notwithstanding his youth, Master Andrea was a very skilful and intelligent boy. We have seen that on the first rumor which reached the salon he had gradually approached the door, and crossing two or three rooms at last disappeared. But we have forgotten to mention one circumstance, which nevertheless ought not to be omitted; in one of the rooms he crossed, the trousseau of the bride-elect was on exhibition. There were caskets of diamonds, cashmere shawls, Valenciennes lace, English veilings, and in fact all the tempting things, the bare mention of which makes the hearts of young girls bound with joy, and which is called the "corbeille."* Now, in passing through this room, Andrea proved himself not only to be clever and intelligent, but also provident, for he helped himself to the most valuable of the ornaments before him.

* Literally, "the basket," because wedding gifts were originally brought in such a receptacle.

Furnished with this plunder, Andrea leaped with a lighter heart from the window, intending to slip through the hands of the gendarmes. Tall and well proportioned as an ancient gladiator, and muscular as a Spartan, he walked for a quarter of an hour without knowing where to direct his steps, actuated by the sole idea of getting away from the spot where if he lingered he knew that he would surely be taken. Having passed through the Rue Mont Blanc, guided by the instinct which leads thieves always to take the safest path, he found himself at the end of the Rue Lafayette. There he stopped, breathless and panting. He was quite alone; on one side was the vast wilderness of the Saint-Lazare, on the other, Paris enshrouded in darkness. "Am I to be captured?" he cried; "no, not if I can use more activity than my enemies. My safety is now a mere question of speed." At this moment he saw a cab at the top of the Faubourg Poissonniere. The dull driver, smoking his pipe, was plodding along toward the limits of the Faubourg Saint-Denis, where no doubt he ordinarily had his station.
"Ho, friend!" said Benedetto.

"What do you want, sir?" asked the driver.

"Is your horse tired?"

"Tired? oh, yes, tired enough -- he has done nothing the whole of this blessed day! Four wretched fares, and twenty sous over, making in all seven francs, are all that I have earned, and I ought to take ten to the owner."

"Will you add these twenty francs to the seven you have?"

"With pleasure, sir; twenty francs are not to be despised. Tell me what I am to do for this."

"A very easy thing, if your horse isn't tired."

"I tell you he'll go like the wind, -- only tell me which way to drive."

"Towards the Louvres."

"Ah, I know the way -- you get good sweetened rum over there."

"Exactly so; I merely wish to overtake one of my friends, with whom I am going to hunt to-morrow at Chapelle-en-Serval. He should have waited for me here with a cabriolet till half-past eleven; it is twelve, and, tired of waiting, he must have gone on."

"It is likely."

"Well, will you try and overtake him?"

"Nothing I should like better."

"If you do not overtake him before we reach Bourget you shall have twenty francs; if not before Louvres, thirty."

"And if we do overtake him?"

"Forty," said Andrea, after a moment's hesitation, at the end of which he remembered that he might safely promise. "That's all right," said the man; "hop in, and we're off! Who-o-o-p, la!"

Andrea got into the cab, which passed rapidly through the Faubourg Saint-Denis, along the Faubourg Saint-Martin, crossed the barrier, and threaded its way through the interminable Villette. They never overtook the chimerical friend, yet Andrea frequently inquired of people on foot whom he passed and at the inns which were not yet closed, for a green cabriolet and bay horse; and as there are a great many cabriolets to be seen on the road to the Low Countries, and as nine-tenths of them are green, the inquiries increased at every step. Every one had just seen it pass; it was only five hundred, two hundred, one hundred steps in advance; at length they reached it, but it was not the friend. Once the cab was also passed by a calash rapidly whirled along by two post-horses. "Ah," said Cavalcanti to himself, "if I only had that britzska, those two good post-horses, and above all the passport that carries them on!" And he sighed deeply. The calash contained Mademoiselle Danglars and Mademoiselle d'Armilly. "Hurry, hurry!" said Andrea, "we must overtake him soon." And the poor horse resumed the desperate gallop it had kept up since leaving the barrier, and arrived steaming at Louvres.

"Certainly," said Andrea, "I shall not overtake my friend, but I shall kill your horse, therefore I had better stop. Here are thirty francs; I will sleep at the Red Horse, and will secure a place in the first coach. Good-night, friend." And Andrea, after placing six pieces of five francs each in the man's hand, leaped lightly on to the pathway. The cabman joyfully pocketed the sum, and turned back on his road to Paris. Andrea pretended to go towards the Red Horse inn, but after leaning an instant against the door, and hearing the last sound of the cab, which was disappearing from view, he went on his road, and with a lusty stride soon traversed the space of two leagues. Then he rested; he must be near Chapelle-en-Serval, where he pretended to be going. It was not fatigue that stayed Andrea here; it was that he might form some resolution, adopt some plan. It would be impossible to make use of a diligence, equally so to engage post-horses; to travel either way a passport was necessary. It was still more impossible to remain in the department of the Oise, one of the most open and strictly guarded in France; this was quite out of the question, especially to a man like Andrea, perfectly conversant with criminal matters.

He sat down by the side of the moat, buried his face in his hands and reflected. Ten minutes after he raised his head; his resolution was made. He threw some dust over the topcoat, which he had found time to unhook from the ante-chamber and button over his ball costume, and going to Chapelle-en-Serval he knocked loudly at the door of the only inn in the place. The host opened. "My friend," said Andrea, "I was coming from Montefontaine to Senlis, when my horse, which is a troublesome creature, stumbled and threw me. I must reach Compiegne to-night, or I shall cause deep anxiety to my family. Could you let me hire a horse of you?"

An inn-keeper has always a horse to let, whether it be good or bad. The host called the stable-boy, and ordered him to saddle "Whitey," then he awoke his son, a child of seven years, whom he ordered to ride before the gentleman and bring back the horse. Andrea gave the inn-keeper twenty francs, and in taking them from his pocket dropped a visiting card. This belonged to one of his friends at the Cafe de Paris, so that the innkeeper, picking it up after Andrea had left, was convinced that he had let his horse to the Count of Mauleon, 25 Rue Saint-Dominique, that being the name and address on the card. "Whitey" was not a fast animal, but he kept up an easy, steady pace; in three hours and a half Andrea had traversed the nine leagues which separated him from Compiegne, and four o'clock struck as he reached the place where the coaches stop. There is an excellent tavern at Compiegne, well remembered by those who have ever been there. Andrea, who had often stayed there in his rides about Paris, recollected the Bell and Bottle inn; he turned around, saw the sign by the light of a reflected lamp, and having dismissed the child, giving him all the small coin he had about him, he began knocking at the door, very reasonably concluding that having now three or four hours before him he had best fortify himself against the fatigues of the morrow by a sound sleep and a good supper. A waiter opened the door.

"My friend," said Andrea, "I have been dining at Saint-Jean-au-Bois, and expected to catch the coach which passes by at midnight, but like a fool I have lost my way, and have been walking for the last four hours in the forest. Show me into one of those pretty little rooms which overlook the court, and bring me a cold fowl and a bottle of Bordeaux." The waiter had no suspicions; Andrea spoke with perfect composure, he had a cigar in his mouth, and his hands in the pocket of his top coat; his clothes were fashionably made, his chin smooth, his boots irreproachable; he looked merely as if he had stayed out very late, that was all. While the waiter was preparing his room, the hostess arose; Andrea assumed his most charming smile, and asked if he could have No. 3, which he had occupied on his last stay at Compiegne. Unfortunately, No. 3 was engaged by a young man who was travelling with his sister. Andrea appeared in despair, but consoled himself when the hostess assured him that No. 7, prepared for him, was situated precisely the same as No. 3, and while warming his feet and chatting about the last races at Chantilly, he waited until they announced his room to be ready.

Andrea had not spoken without cause of the pretty rooms looking out upon the court of the Bell Tavern, which with its triple galleries like those of a theatre, with the jessamine and clematis twining round the light columns, forms one of the prettiest entrances to an inn that you can imagine. The fowl was tender, the wine old, the fire clear and sparkling, and Andrea was surprised to find himself eating with as good an appetite as though nothing had happened. Then he went to bed and almost immediately fell into that deep sleep which is sure to visit men of twenty years of age, even when they are torn with remorse. Now, here we are obliged to own that Andrea ought to have felt remorse, but that he did not. This was the plan which had appealed to him to afford the best chance of his security. Before daybreak he would awake, leave the inn after rigorously paying his bill, and reaching the forest, he would, under pretence of making studies in painting, test the hospitality of some peasants, procure himself the dress of a woodcutter and a hatchet, casting off the lion's skin to assume that of the woodman; then, with his hands covered with dirt, his hair darkened by means of a leaden comb, his complexion embrowned with a preparation for which one of his old comrades had given him the recipe, he intended, by following the wooded districts, to reach the nearest frontier, walking by night and sleeping in the day in the forests and quarries, and only entering inhabited regions to buy a loaf from time to time.

Once past the frontier, Andrea proposed making money of his diamonds; and by uniting the proceeds to ten bank-notes he always carried about with him in case of accident, he would then find himself possessor of about 50,000 livres, which he philosophically considered as no very deplorable condition after all. Moreover, he reckoned much on the interest of the Danglars to hush up the rumor of their own misadventures. These were the reasons which, added to the fatigue, caused Andrea to sleep so soundly. In order that he might awaken early he did not close the shutters, but contented himself with bolting the door and placing on the table an unclasped and long-pointed knife, whose temper he well knew, and which was never absent from him. About seven in the morning Andrea was awakened by a ray of sunlight, which played, warm and brilliant, upon his face. In all well-organized brains, the predominating idea -- and there always is one -- is sure to be the last thought before sleeping, and the first upon waking in the morning. Andrea had scarcely opened his eyes when his predominating idea presented itself, and whispered in his ear that he had slept too long. He jumped out of bed and ran to the window. A gendarme was crossing the court. A gendarme is one of the most striking objects in the world, even to a man void of uneasiness; but for one who has a timid conscience, and with good cause too, the yellow, blue, and white uniform is really very alarming.

"Why is that gendarme there?" asked Andrea of himself. Then, all at once, he replied, with that logic which the reader has, doubtless, remarked in him, "There is nothing astonishing in seeing a gendarme at an inn; instead of being astonished, let me dress myself." And the youth dressed himself with a facility his valet de chambre had failed to rob him of during the two months of fashionable life he had led in Paris. "Now then," said Andrea, while dressing himself, "I'll wait till he leaves, and then I'll slip away." And, saying this, Andrea, who had now put on his boots and cravat, stole gently to the window, and a second time lifted up the muslin curtain. Not only was the first gendarme still there, but the young man now perceived a second yellow, blue, and white uniform at the foot of the staircase, the only one by which he could descend, while a third, on horseback, holding a musket in his fist, was posted as a sentinel at the great street door which alone afforded the means of egress.

The appearance of the third gendarme settled the matter, for a crowd of curious loungers was extended before him, effectually blocking the entrance to the hotel. "They're after me!" was Andrea's first thought. "The devil!" A pallor overspread the young man's forehead, and he looked around him with anxiety. His room, like all those on the same floor, had but one outlet to the gallery in the sight of everybody. "I am lost!" was his second thought; and, indeed, for a man in Andrea's situation, an arrest meant the assizes, trial, and death, -- death without mercy or delay. For a moment he convulsively pressed his head within his hands, and during that brief period he became nearly mad with terror; but soon a ray of hope glimmered in the multitude of thoughts which bewildered his mind, and a faint smile played upon his white lips and pallid cheeks. He looked around and saw the objects of his search upon the chimney-piece; they were a pen, ink, and paper. With forced composure he dipped the pen in the ink, and wrote the following lines upon a sheet of paper: --

"I have no money to pay my bill, but I am not a dishonest man; I leave behind me as a pledge this pin, worth ten times the amount. I shall be excused for leaving at daybreak, for I was ashamed."

He then drew the pin from his cravat and placed it on the paper. This done, instead of leaving the door fastened, he drew back the bolts and even placed the door ajar, as though he had left the room, forgetting to close it, and slipping into the chimney like a man accustomed to that kind of gymnastic exercise, having effaced the marks of his feet upon the floor, he commenced climbing the only opening which afforded him the means of escape. At this precise time, the first gendarme Andrea had noticed walked up-stairs, preceded by the commissary of police, and supported by the second gendarme who guarded the staircase and was himself re-enforced by the one stationed at the door.

Andrea was indebted for this visit to the following circumstances. At daybreak, the telegraphs were set at work in all directions, and almost immediately the authorities in every district had exerted their utmost endeavors to arrest the murderer of Caderousse. Compiegne, that royal residence and fortified town, is well furnished with authorities, gendarmes, and commissaries of police; they therefore began operations as soon as the telegraphic despatch arrived, and the Bell and Bottle being the best-known hotel in the town, they had naturally directed their first inquiries there.

Now, besides the reports of the sentinels guarding the Hotel de Ville, which is next door to the Bell and Bottle, it had been stated by others that a number of travellers had arrived during the night. The sentinel who was relieved at six o'clock in the morning, remembered perfectly that just as he was taking his post a few minutes past four a young man arrived on horseback, with a little boy before him. The young man, having dismissed the boy and horse, knocked at the door of the hotel, which was opened, and again closed after his entrance. This late arrival had attracted much suspicion, and the young man being no other than Andrea, the commissary and gendarme, who was a brigadier, directed their steps towards his room.

They found the door ajar. "Oh, ho," said the brigadier, who thoroughly understood the trick; "a bad sign to find the door open! I would rather find it triply bolted." And, indeed, the little note and pin upon the table confirmed, or rather corroborated, the sad truth. Andrea had fled. We say corroborated, because the brigadier was too experienced to be convinced by a single proof. He glanced around, looked in the bed, shook the curtains, opened the closets, and finally stopped at the chimney. Andrea had taken the precaution to leave no traces of his feet in the ashes, but still it was an outlet, and in this light was not to be passed over without serious investigation.

The brigadier sent for some sticks and straw, and having filled the chimney with them, set a light to it. The fire crackled, and the smoke ascended like the dull vapor from a volcano; but still no prisoner fell down, as they expected. The fact was, that Andrea, at war with society ever since his youth, was quite as deep as a gendarme, even though he were advanced to the rank of brigadier, and quite prepared for the fire, he had climbed out on the roof and was crouching down against the chimney-pots. At one time he thought he was saved, for he heard the brigadier exclaim in a loud voice, to the two gendarmes, "He is not here!" But venturing to peep, he perceived that the latter, instead of retiring, as might have been reasonably expected upon this announcement, were watching with increased attention.

It was now his turn to look about him; the Hotel de Ville, a massive sixteenth century building, was on his right; any one could descend from the openings in the tower, and examine every corner of the roof below, and Andrea expected momentarily to see the head of a gendarme appear at one of these openings. If once discovered, he knew he would be lost, for the roof afforded no chance of escape; he therefore resolved to descend, not through the same chimney by which he had come up, but by a similar one conducting to another room. He looked around for a chimney from which no smoke issued, and having reached it, he disappeared through the orifice without being seen by any one. At the same minute, one of the little windows of the Hotel de Ville was thrown open, and the head of a gendarme appeared. For an instant it remained motionless as one of the stone decorations of the building, then after a long sigh of disappointment the head disappeared. The brigadier, calm and dignified as the law he represented, passed through the crowd, without answering the thousand questions addressed to him, and re-entered the hotel.

"Well?" asked the two gendarmes.

"Well, my boys," said the brigadier, "the brigand must really have escaped early this morning; but we will send to the Villers-Coterets and Noyon roads, and search the forest, when we shall catch him, no doubt." The honorable functionary had scarcely expressed himself thus, in that intonation which is peculiar to brigadiers of the gendarmerie, when a loud scream, accompanied by the violent ringing of a bell, resounded through the court of the hotel. "Ah, what is that?" cried the brigadier.

"Some traveller seems impatient," said the host. "What number was it that rang?"

"Number 3."

"Run, waiter!" At this moment the screams and ringing were redoubled. "Ah," said the brigadier, stopping the servant, "the person who is ringing appears to want something more than a waiter; we will attend upon him with a gendarme. Who occupies Number 3?"

"The little fellow who arrived last night in a post-chaise with his sister, and who asked for an apartment with two beds." The bell here rang for the third time, with another shriek of anguish.

"Follow me, Mr. Commissary!" said the brigadier; "tread in my steps."

"Wait an instant," said the host; "Number 3 has two staircases, -- inside and outside."

"Good," said the brigadier. "I will take charge of the inside one. Are the carbines loaded?"

"Yes, brigadier."

"Well, you guard the exterior, and if he attempts to fly, fire upon him; he must be a great criminal, from what the telegraph says."

The brigadier, followed by the commissary, disappeared by the inside staircase, accompanied by the noise which his assertions respecting Andrea had excited in the crowd. This is what had happened. Andrea had very cleverly managed to descend two-thirds of the chimney, but then his foot slipped, and notwithstanding his endeavors, he came into the room with more speed and noise than he intended. It would have signified little had the room been empty, but unfortunately it was occupied. Two ladies, sleeping in one bed, were awakened by the noise, and fixing their eyes upon the spot whence the sound proceeded, they saw a man. One of these ladies, the fair one, uttered those terrible shrieks which resounded through the house, while the other, rushing to the bell-rope, rang with all her strength. Andrea, as we can see, was surrounded by misfortune.

"For pity's sake," he cried, pale and bewildered, without seeing whom he was addressing, -- "for pity's sake do not call assistance! Save me! -- I will not harm you."

"Andrea, the murderer!" cried one of the ladies.

"Eugenie! Mademoiselle Danglars!" exclaimed Andrea, stupefied.

"Help, help!" cried Mademoiselle d'Armilly, taking the bell from her companion's hand, and ringing it yet more violently. "Save me, I am pursued!" said Andrea, clasping his hands. "For pity, for mercy's sake do not deliver me up!"

"It is too late, they are coming," said Eugenie.

"Well, conceal me somewhere; you can say you were needlessly alarmed; you can turn their suspicions and save my life!"

The two ladies, pressing closely to one another, and drawing the bedclothes tightly around them, remained silent to this supplicating voice, repugnance and fear taking possession of their minds.

"Well, be it so," at length said Eugenie; "return by the same road you came, and we will say nothing about you, unhappy wretch."

"Here he is, here he is!" cried a voice from the landing; "here he is! I see him!" The brigadier had put his eye to the keyhole, and had discovered Andrea in a posture of entreaty. A violent blow from the butt end of the musket burst open the lock, two more forced out the bolts, and the broken door fell in. Andrea ran to the other door, leading to the gallery, ready to rush out; but he was stopped short, and he stood with his body a little thrown back, pale, and with the useless knife in his clinched hand.

"Fly, then!" cried Mademoiselle d'Armilly, whose pity returned as her fears diminished; "fly!"

"Or kill yourself!" said Eugenie (in a tone which a Vestal in the amphitheatre would have used, when urging the victorious gladiator to finish his vanquished adversary). Andrea shuddered, and looked on the young girl with an expression which proved how little he understood such ferocious honor. "Kill myself?" he cried, throwing down his knife; "why should I do so?"

"Why, you said," answered Mademoiselle Danglars, "that you would be condemned to die like the worst criminals."

"Bah," said Cavalcanti, crossing his arms, "one has friends."

The brigadier advanced to him, sword in hand. "Come, come," said Andrea, "sheathe your sword, my fine fellow; there is no occasion to make such a fuss, since I give myself up;" and he held out his hands to be manacled. The girls looked with horror upon this shameful metamorphosis, the man of the world shaking off his covering and appearing as a galley-slave. Andrea turned towards them, and with an impertinent smile asked, -- "Have you any message for your father, Mademoiselle Danglars, for in all probability I shall return to Paris?"

Eugenie covered her face with her hands. "Oh, ho!" said Andrea, "you need not be ashamed, even though you did post after me. Was I not nearly your husband?"

And with this raillery Andrea went out, leaving the two girls a prey to their own feelings of shame, and to the comments of the crowd. An hour after they stepped into their calash, both dressed in feminine attire. The gate of the hotel had been closed to screen them from sight, but they were forced, when the door was open, to pass through a throng of curious glances and whispering voices. Eugenie closed her eyes; but though she could not see, she could hear, and the sneers of the crowd reached her in the carriage. "Oh, why is not the world a wilderness?" she exclaimed, throwing herself into the arms of Mademoiselle d'Armilly, her eyes sparkling with the same kind of rage which made Nero wish that the Roman world had but one neck, that he might sever it at a single blow. The next day they stopped at the Hotel de Flandre, at Brussels. The same evening Andrea was incarcerated in the Conciergerie.





中文翻译
第九十八章 钟瓶旅馆

  现在我们暂且不谈腾格拉尔小、姐和她的朋友如何驱车奔赴布鲁塞尔,回过头来叙述那在飞黄腾达途中意想不到地遭受了严重打击的可怜的安德烈•卡瓦尔康蒂。安德烈先生虽然年轻,但却是一个非常机智聪明的青年。我们上文提到:他一听风声不妙,就渐渐挨向门口,穿过两三个房间,溜之大吉了。但我们已经记忆提到一件事情,而那件事情是决不应该漏掉的;就是:在他所穿过的一个房间里,放着那位未来新娘的嫁妆,——包括一盒盒的钻石、克什米尔羊毛披巾、威尼斯花边、英国面纱,还有其他提到它们的名字就会使青年姑娘们的满心欢喜地狂跳起来的诱人的东西。在经过这个房间的时候,安德烈不但证明他自己机智聪明,而且也证明了他的深谋远虑,因为他不客气地偷了一些最贵重的首饰。得到了这一些俘获品以后,安德烈便怀着一颗较轻松的心跳出窗口,准备溜出宪兵之手。高大得象一个古代的武士,强健得象一个斯巴达人的他,无头无绪地在街上走了一刻钟,心里只有一个念头,就是要赶快离开他知道一定会遭逮捕的那个地方。穿过蒙勃兰克路以后,凭着每个窃贼避开城栅的本能,他发觉自己已到了拉法叶特路的尽头,他在那儿上气不接下气地停下来。这个地方很寂静。一边是那空旷的圣•拉柴荒原,另一边,是那黑沉沉的巴黎。“我完蛋了吗?”他喊道,“不,假如我能比我的敌人跑得更快就能得救,我就不会完。我的安全现在只是一个速度快慢问题而已。“这个时候,他看见有一辆单人马车停在波尼丽街口。车夫懒洋洋地吸着烟,似乎想把车子驶回到对面的圣•但尼街口去,他显然是经常停在那儿的。

  “喂,朋友!”贝尼代托说。

  “怎么样,先生?”那车夫问。

  “你的马跑累了吗?”

  “跑累了?噢,是的,够疲倦的啦!今天这个好日子——

  一点好买卖都不曾做过!四个倒霉的乘客,二十几个铜板,合起来一共只有七个法郎,这就是今天的全部收入,而我却得付给车行老板十个法郎。”

  “你可愿意再加上二十个法郎?在你已经有的七个法郎上面吗?”

  “那当然好,先生,二十个法郎可不是个小数目呀。告诉我怎样才能得到它。”

  “假如你的马不疲劳,那是一件非常容易做到的事情。”

  “我告诉你,它跑起来象一阵风,只要你告诉我到哪儿去就得啦。”

  “去罗浮。”

  “啊,我知道的!那出苦杏仁酒的地方。”

  “一点不错,我只希望追上我的一个朋友,我跟他说好明天一同到塞凡尔镇去打猎。我们约定他的一辆轻便马车在这儿等到我十一点半。现在十二点了,他一定是等得不耐烦,先走了。”

  “大概是的。”

  “噢,你愿意帮助我追上他吗?”

  “那是我最乐意的事啦。”

  “要是在我们到达布尔歇的时候你还不曾追上他,我给你二十法郎,假如到罗浮还追不上,就付给三十。”

  “而假如我们追上了他呢?”

  “四十。”安德烈犹豫了一会儿,但随即想起不应该这样许诺。

  “那好吧!”那个人说,“进来吧,我们走。”

  安德烈坐进单人马车,车子便急速地走过圣•但尼街,顺着圣•马丁街越过城栅,进入了那无穷尽的旷野。他们一直不曾追上那位幻想中的朋友,可是安德烈常常向路上的行人和尚未关门的小客栈,打听是否有一辆由栗色马所拖的绿色轻便马车经过;因为到倍斯湾去的路上有许多轻便马车,而十分之九的轻便马车又是绿色的,所以他随时都可以打听到消息。每一个人都刚看见那样的一辆马车驶过去;就在前面五百步,二百步,一百步;最后他们终于追上它了,但不是他的那位朋友的。有一次,单人马车越过一辆由两匹马拉着正在疾驰的四轮马车。“啊!”卡瓦尔康蒂心里对他自己说,“要是我有了那辆四轮马车,那两匹善奔跑的快马,尤其是,那辆马车上的人所带的护照,那就太好啦!”于是他深深地叹了一口气。那辆双人马车里载着腾格拉尔小、姐和亚密莱小、姐。

  “快!快!”安德烈说,“我们不久一定能赶上他了。”于是那匹自离开城门以来不曾减缓速度的可怜的马,就继续拚命地往前奔跑,上气不接下气地跑到罗浮。

  “当然罗,”安德烈说,“我是追不上我的朋友了,但这样会把你的马累死的,所以我们还是停下来吧。这是三十法郎,我到红马旅馆去住夜,明天再搭便车前去。晚安,朋友。”

  于是安德烈把六枚五法郎的银币放到那个人的手里,轻快地跳到路上。那车夫欢天喜地拿了那笔钱,往回走去。安德烈假装向红马旅馆走去;但他只在旅馆门外站了一会儿,等到车轮的声音渐渐走远了,马车的影子渐渐消失的时候,他便立刻上路,急匆匆的步行了六里路程。他休息了一会儿;这就是他说过要去的塞凡尔镇附近了。安德烈这次的休息并不是因为疲倦,而是要仔细想一想,采取一个计划做一个规定。

  他不能利用马车,乘马车或租马必须要有护照。他也不能留在瓦兹区,这是法国藏身最困难和防卫最严密的省份之一,象安德烈这样的一位犯罪专家,知道要在这一带隐匿起来是非常困难的。他在一座土墙旁边坐下来,把他的脸埋在双手里深深地思考了一会。十分钟以后,他抬起头来;他已经做出了决定了。他从地下抓起一把碎土,抹在他当时从候见室里取下来穿在晚礼服外的那件外套上,走进塞凡尔镇,用力拍打镇上那间唯一的小客栈的门。“我的朋友,”安德烈说,“我从蒙芳丹来,到森里斯去,我那匹可悲的马折断了腿,摔了我一跤。我必须在今夜到达贡比涅,不然就会使我家里人非常担心。你能租一匹马给我吗?”

  一个客栈老板总是有一匹马出租的,但是马的好坏就不敢说了。塞凡尔镇的那位老板赶快把那管马厩的小伙计来,吩咐给他把那匹“追风马”加鞍子;然后他喊醒他那七岁的儿子,吩咐他与这位先生合骑那匹马,到了目的地把马骑回来。

  安德烈给那个客栈老板十法郎,当他从口袋里掏钱的时候,他丢下了一张名片。那张名片是他在巴黎咖啡馆认识的一位朋友的,所以安德烈离开以后,客栈老板拾起名片一看,便认为他把他的马租给了家住圣•多米尼克街二十五号的马伦伯爵,因为名片上印着这个名字和地址。追风马并不是一匹跑得很快的马,但它却走得很均匀而不停歇;三个半钟头以后,安德烈走完了到贡比涅的二十七哩路,四点钟的时候,他已经到了公共驿车的终点。贡比涅有一家很豪华的旅馆,凡是曾经到过那儿的人大概都记得很清楚。安德烈从巴黎骑马出游的时候常常在那儿停留,当然记得钟瓶旅馆。他一转身,在路灯的光线,看见了那家旅馆的招牌,便掏出他身边所有的零钱,打发走了那个孩子,然后开始去敲门。他想得很仔细:现在还有三四个钟头的时间,最好是能有一次甜蜜的睡眠和一顿丰盛的晚餐来消除自己的疲劳。一个侍者出来开门。

  “我的朋友,”安德烈说,“我在圣•波耳斯用了晚餐,希望搭一辆午夜经过的便车,结果象一个傻瓜似地迷了路,在森林里走了四个钟头。给我弄一间面朝院子的精致的小房间,给我送一只冻鸡和一瓶波尔多酒来。”

  侍者毫不疑心,安德烈说话的神情从容自若,他的嘴里含着一支雪茄,双手插在套袋里,衣服高雅,下巴光滑,皮靴雪亮,他看来只是一个在外面呆得非常晚的人而已。当侍者为他收拾房间的时候,旅馆老板娘起来了,安德烈拿出他最可爱的微笑,问他是否能住在第三号房间,因为他上次来贡比涅也是住在那个房间里。不巧的是,第三号房间已有一个青年男客和他的妹妹住上了。安德烈很失望的样子,但旅馆老板娘向他保证,现在为他准备的那个第七号房间,里面布置与第三号房间一样,他就又高兴起来了,便一面在壁炉旁边烤暖他的脚,一面与老板娘闲聊尚蒂伊最近赛马的情况,一直等到侍者来告诉他们房间准备就绪。

  安德烈称赞钟瓶旅馆那些向院子的房间漂亮,不是没有原因的,原来钟瓶旅馆的门口象歌剧院一样,有三重门廊,两旁的廊柱上缠着一些素馨花和铁线莲,看上去是一个最美丽的进口。鸡非常新鲜,酒是陈年老酿,壁炉的火熊熊燃烧,安德烈惊奇地发觉他自己的胃口竟然象未遇意外事故时同样好。吃完后他就上床,而且立刻就进入了梦乡,这本来是二十岁左右的青年的情形,即使他们在满心悔恨的时候也是这样。我们本来认为安德烈应该感到悔恨,但他却不这样认为。

  他已经有了一个非常安全的计划:他在天亮以前醒来,很快地付清了账单,离开旅馆,进入森林,然后,借口要画画,他花钱受到一个农民的友好接待,给自己弄到一套伐木者的衣服,一把斧头,脱掉身上的狮子皮,打扮成伐木者的装束;然后,他用泥土涂满双手,用一把铅梳弄脏他的头发,用他的一个老同行传授他的方法把他的皮肤染成褐色,白天睡觉,晚上行路,只在必要的时候才到有人的地方去买一块面包吃,在森林里穿来穿去,一直到达最近的边境。一旦越过了国界,安德烈便准备把他的钻石换成钱;加上他一直藏在身边以备不时之需的那十张钞票,他还可以有五万里弗左右,这样,他乐观地认为他的状况已并不十分悲惨了。而且,他认为腾格拉尔为了面子,一定会阻止那件丑事的张扬。这些理由,再加上疲倦,竟使安德烈睡得非常香甜。为了要早醒,他不曾关百叶窗,但他小心地闩好房门,并把那柄他永不离身的尖利的小刀放在桌子上。早晨七点钟左右,一缕温暖而又耀眼的阳光照到安德烈的脸上,唤醒了他。凡是条理清晰的头脑里,晚上临睡前的最后一个念头和早晨醒来时的第一个念头总是相同的。安德烈还不曾睁开眼睛,他昨晚的念头便浮上他的脑海里来,并且在他的耳边轻轻地说,你睡得太久了。他从床上一跃而起,奔到窗口。一个宪兵正在院子里踱步。在一个良心上没有任何内疚的人,宪兵也是世界上最让人心理发怵的东西,那黄蓝白的三色制服,实在是非常值得惊惶的。

  “那个宪兵为什么在那儿呢?”安德烈自言自语地说。但立刻,——读者们无疑地也会对他这样说——他又理智地对他自己说,“在一家旅馆里看见一个宪兵是不值得惊奇的。我不要吓慌,赶紧穿好衣服再说吧!”于是那青年人便很快地穿起衣服来;他在巴黎过豪华生活的那几个月中,他的仆人给他脱衣服也没有自己现在穿衣服这样快。“好!”安德烈一面穿衣服,一面说。“等到他离开,我就可以溜了。”安德烈现在已穿上皮靴、打好领结,他一面这样说,一面轻轻地走到窗口,第二次掀起麻纱窗帘。不但第一个宪兵依旧站在那儿,他现在发觉第二个穿黄蓝白三色制服的人站在楼梯脚下,——他下楼唯一的柴梯,——而第三个宪兵则骑着马,手里握着火熗,象一个哨兵似的站在大门口的街上,而钟瓶旅馆又只有这样一个出口。这第三个宪兵的出现肯定有特殊的原因的,因为他的前面有一群好奇的闲荡汉,紧紧地阻塞了旅馆的进口。“糟糕!他们找我!”这是安德烈的第一个念头。他的脸色立刻变得煞白,他焦急地向四面观望。他的房间,象这一层楼所有的房间一样,只有一扇通向走廊的门,从那道门出去是谁都看得见的。“我完啦!”这是他的第二个念头。的确,一个象安德烈犯那样罪的人,一次被捕就是等于终生的监禁、审判和处死,——而且毫不被人同情或早晚被处死。他痉挛地把他的头在自己的双手里埋了一会儿,在那一刹那间,他几乎吓得发疯;不久,从那混乱不清的脑子里和杂乱的思想里闪出了一线希望,他变白的嘴唇和苍白的脸上现出一丝微笑。他向四面一看,在壁炉架上看见了他所搜索的目标;那是笔、墨水和纸。他勉强镇定下来,把笔在墨水里蘸了一蘸,在一张纸上写了下面这几行字:“我没有钱付账,但我并非是一个不忠实的人;我留下这只十倍于房钱饭钱的夹针作抵押品。我在天刚亮时就逃走了,因为这会使我很难堪。”

  于是他从领结上除下别针,放在那张纸上。等这一切办完以后,他不让房门继续紧闭,走过去拔开门闩,甚至把门拉成半开半掩的样子,象是他已离开房间,忘记关门似的;他抹掉地板上的足迹,熟练地溜进壁炉烟囱,开始顺着空烟囱往上爬;烟囱是他逃走的唯一机会了。与此同时,安德烈所注意到的那第一个宪兵已跟着警察局的执事官走上楼来,第二个宪兵仍守着楼梯,第三个宪兵仍守在大门口。

  安德烈这次受追捕,背景是这样的:天一亮,紧急急报发向四面八方;各区的地方当局几乎立刻就以最大的努力来捕捉谋杀卡德鲁斯的凶手。贡比涅是一个警卫森严的市镇,有众多地方行政官吏、宪兵和警察;所以急报一到,他们便立即开始活动,而钟瓶旅馆是镇上的第一家大旅馆,他们自然要先到这来调查。而且,据在钟瓶旅馆隔壁市政府门口站岗的哨兵的报告,知道当天晚上那家旅馆住了几个旅客。那个在早晨六点钟下班的哨兵甚至还记得,正当他在四点零几分上班的时候,有一个青年人和一个小孩子合骑着一匹马到来。

  那个青年在打发了那孩子骑马走以后,就去敲钟瓶旅馆的门,旅馆开门让他进去,然后又关上门。于是疑点便落到了那个这样夜深出门的青年人身上。

  那个青年不是别人,就是安德烈。所以,警察局的执事官和那宪兵——他是团长——便朝安德烈的房间走来。他们发觉房门半开半掩。“噢,噢!”宪兵团长说,他是一个老狐狸,对罪犯的这套把戏称得上是见多识广,“开着门可是一个坏兆头!我情愿发现门关得紧紧的。”的确,桌子上的那张小纸条和夹针证实,或者不妨说,应验了他那句话的正确性。我们说应验,是因为那位宪兵团长经验丰富,决不肯只见到一件证据就深信不疑。他四面张望,翻一翻床,掀动帐帏,打开柜门,最后,在壁炉前面站停下来。安德烈曾小心不在炉灰里留下脚迹,但这是一个出口,而在那种情形下,每一个出口都需要严格检查,宪兵团长派人去拿一些麦杆来,把它塞满壁炉,然后点着火。火毕毕剥剥地烧起来,一股浓黑的烟柱沿着烟囱往上窜;但烟囱里却没有像他预期的那样有犯人掉下来。事实上:那宪兵虽很有经验,但自小就与社会作战的安德烈,其经验却也同样丰富;他早就预料到有这一场火攻,所以已爬到屋顶上,蜷缩在烟囱旁边。他现在认为自己已得救,因为他听到那宪兵团长大声对那两个宪兵喊道:“他不在这里啦!”但他小心地探出头看一下,他发觉宪兵在听到这个宣布以后非但没有退走,反而显得更警惕了。现在轮到他来向四周观望了。他的右边是市政府,一座十六世纪的大厦。任何人都可以从楼顶的窗口望下来,仔细察看下面屋顶上的每一个角落;而安德烈看见随时会有一个宪兵的头颅从那些窗口里探出来。要是一旦被发觉,他知道他就完了,因为屋顶上的一场追逐是不能幸免的;所以他决定下去,但不是从他上来时的烟囱下去,而是从通到另一个房间的烟囱下去。他四面环顾,找到一个不冒烟的烟囱,爬到那儿以后,他就神不知鬼不觉地消失到那烟囱口里了。在这同时,市政府楼顶的一扇小窗猛烈地被推开,宪兵团长的头露了出来。他在那儿一动不动地停留了一会儿,象是那座建筑物上的石雕装饰品一样,然后,就听得一声失望的长叹,他就不见了。那镇定和庄严得象代表法律一样的宪兵团长穿过人群,并不理会落到他身上来的种种询问的目光,重新走入钟瓶旅馆。

  “怎么样?”那两个宪兵问。

  “嗯,孩子们,”团长说,“那逃犯一定是今天一早就逃走了。但我们将派人到通维莱科特雷和诺永的路上去追赶他,并且加紧搜索森林,我们一定能捉到他。”

  这位可敬的官员刚才用宪兵团长所特有的一阵那种抑扬顿挫的腔调说完这番话,就听得一声长长的惊叫,伴随着猛烈的铃声,传到旅馆的院子里。

  “啊,那是什么声音?”宪兵团长喊道。

  “似乎是有一位旅客等得不耐烦了,”老板说。“哪一个房间拉铃?”

  “三号。”

  “快跑去,侍者!”

  这时,喊叫和铃声又响起来。

  “啊,啊!”宪兵团长阻止那仆人,说,“拉铃的那个人看来不仅仅要一个侍者,我们带一个宪兵去。第三号房间里住的是谁?”

  “昨天晚上到的一个小伙子,是乘马车来的,带着他的妹妹,他要了一个双铺房间。”这时铃声第三次响起来,听起来焦急万分。

  “跟我来,警长先生!”宪兵团长说,“紧跟着我。”

  “等一等,”老板说,“第三号房间有两道楼梯,一道内梯,一道外梯。”

  “好!”宪兵团长说。“我负责内楼。熗里装好子弹了吗?”

  “装好了,团长。”

  “呣,你们把守外梯,假如他想逃跑,就开熗打他。据急报上所说的,他一定是一个危险的犯人。”

  宪兵团长的安排在人群里激起了一片喧哗声,而他就和警察局的先生在这一片喧哗声中走上楼梯去了。

  刚才的情形是这样的:安德烈非常熟练地下落到烟囱三分之二的地方,那时,他的脚一滑,虽然他两手仍旧抱住烟囱,他带着比他所原来想到的更大的速度和声音落到房间里。

  假若那房间是空的,本来还无所谓,但不幸房间里却住着人。

  那种响声惊醒了睡在一张床上的两个女人,她们把眼睛向发出声音的地方看了一眼,看见了一个男人。这两个女人之中的一个,皮肤白皙的那一个,发出了令人恐怖的尖叫;另外那一个则抢住那条位铃的绳带,用尽全力猛拉。我们可以看出,安德烈是被不幸所包围住了。

  “发发慈悲吧,”他脸色苍白,迷惑地喊道,根本不曾看清是在向谁说话,——“发发慈悲吧,不要喊人!救救我!我不会伤害你们的。”

  “安德烈!竟会是他!”她们当中的一个喊道。

  “欧热妮•腾格拉尔小、姐!”亚密莱小、姐一面喊,一面从她同伴的手里夺过绳带,更猛烈拉铃。

  “救救我,有人追我!”安德烈合拢双手说。“可怜可怜,发发慈悲吧,不要把我交给警方!”

  “太迟啦,他们来了。”欧热妮说。

  “嗯,把我藏起来,你们可以说,你们无缘无故地惊惶。你们可以引开他们视线,救救我的命!”

  那两位小、姐紧紧地挨一起,用床单紧紧地裹住她们的身体,不理会这种恳求;种种嫌恶的念头在她们的脑子里缠绕。

  “好!这样吧,”欧热妮终于说,“从你来的那条路回去吧,我不会说出你的事情,你这卑鄙的坏蛋。”

  “他在这儿!他在这儿!”楼梯顶上的一个声音喊道,“他在这儿!我看见他啦!”

  原来那宪兵团长把他的眼睛放在钥匙孔上,已看见安德烈站在那儿苦苦哀求,熗托猛烈的一击震开了锁,接连又两下打垮了门闩,那扇打破了的门倒了下来。安德烈奔到通往走廊的那扇门前,打开门想冲出去。两个宪兵端着火熗站在那儿,他们把熗端平了对准他。安德烈顿时站住,身体微微后仰,脸色苍白,手里紧紧地捏住那把无用的小刀。

  “赶快逃呀!”亚密莱小、姐喊道,她的恐惧感渐渐消失,又开始发起慈悲心,“逃呀!”

  “不然就自杀!”欧热妮说,她的口气象是在吩咐竞技场上胜利的武士了结他那被征服的对手一样。

  安德烈打了一个寒颤,带着一个轻蔑的微笑望着欧热妮,显然可以看出他那腐败头脑无法懂得这种崇高的荣誉感。“自杀!”他抛下他的小刀喊道,“我为什么要那样做?”

  “你还说为什么,”腾格拉尔小、姐回答道,“你会象穷凶极恶的犯人那样被判处死刑的。”

  “哼!”卡瓦尔康蒂交叉起两臂说,“一个人总是有朋友的帮助呀!”

  宪兵团长手里握着剑向他走过来。

  “来,来,”安德烈说,“把你的剑插回到鞘里吧,勇敢的人,我既然已自甘屈服,又何必这样剑拔弩张呢。”于是他伸出双手等待上铐。两位姑娘恐怖地望着这种可怕的一切,——那凡夫俗子已剥掉他的皮层,露出监狱里犯人的真面目。安德烈转向她们,带着一种无礼的微笑问道,“你有什么话要带给令尊吗,腾格拉尔小、姐?因为我多半还是要回到巴黎去的。”

  欧热妮双手挡住自己面孔。“噢,噢!”安德烈说,“何必难为情呢,即使你真的跟踪我,我对你的印象也不会太坏。我不是几乎做了你的丈夫了吗?”

  安德烈带着这种嘲弄走出去了,留下那两个姑娘去承受她们所受的侮辱和看热闹的群众的评论。一小时以后,她们都穿戴着女子的衣服跨进她们的四轮马车。旅馆曾关门来挡住闲人的眼光;但当大门重开的时候,她们却只好从两排带着发光的眼睛和窃窃私语的好奇的旁观者之中挤出去。欧热妮关上百叶窗,她虽然看不见,她却还能听得些什么,群众的讥诮声依旧还能钻到马车里来。“噢!为什么世界不是一片旷野呢?”她一面这样悲叹,一面倒入亚密莱小、姐的怀里,她这时眼睛里所露出的怒火,正如尼罗王希望罗马世界有一条颈子,他一击就能把它斩断。第二天,她们车子在希鲁塞尔法兰达旅馆的门口停下。当天晚上,安德烈被拘禁在卫兵室里。





英文原文
Chapter 99
The Law.

We have seen how quietly Mademoiselle Danglars and Mademoiselle d'Armilly accomplished their transformation and flight; the fact being that every one was too much occupied in his or her own affairs to think of theirs. We will leave the banker contemplating the enormous magnitude of his debt before the phantom of bankruptcy, and follow the baroness, who after being momentarily crushed under the weight of the blow which had struck her, had gone to seek her usual adviser, Lucien Debray. The baroness had looked forward to this marriage as a means of ridding her of a guardianship which, over a girl of Eugenie's character, could not fail to be rather a troublesome undertaking; for in the tacit relations which maintain the bond of family union, the mother, to maintain her ascendancy over her daughter, must never fail to be a model of wisdom and a type of perfection.

Now, Madame Danglars feared Eugenie's sagacity and the influence of Mademoiselle d'Armilly; she had frequently observed the contemptuous expression with which her daughter looked upon Debray, -- an expression which seemed to imply that she understood all her mother's amorous and pecuniary relationships with the intimate secretary; moreover, she saw that Eugenie detested Debray, -- not only because he was a source of dissension and scandal under the paternal roof, but because she had at once classed him in that catalogue of bipeds whom Plato endeavors to withdraw from the appellation of men, and whom Diogenes designated as animals upon two legs without feathers.

Unfortunately, in this world of ours, each person views things through a certain medium, and so is prevented from seeing in the same light as others, and Madame Danglars,therefore, very much regretted that the marriage of Eugenie had not taken place, not only because the match was good,and likely to insure the happiness of her child, but because it would also set her at liberty. She ran therefore to Debray, who, after having like the rest of Paris witnessed the contract scene and the scandal attending it, had retired in haste to his club, where he was chatting with some friends upon the events which served as a subject of conversation for three-fourths of that city known as the capital of the world.

At the precise time when Madame Danglars, dressed in black and concealed in a long veil, was ascending the stairs leading to Debray's apartments, -- notwithstanding the assurances of the concierge that the young man was not at home, -- Debray was occupied in repelling the insinuations of a friend, who tried to persuade him that after the terrible scene which had just taken place he ought, as a friend of the family, to marry Mademoiselle Danglars and her two millions. Debray did not defend himself very warmly, for the idea had sometimes crossed his mind; still, when he recollected the independent, proud spirit of Eugenie, he positively rejected it as utterly impossible, though the same thought again continually recurred and found a resting-place in his heart. Tea, play, and the conversation, which had become interesting during the discussion of such serious affairs, lasted till one o'clock in the morning.

Meanwhile Madame Danglars, veiled and uneasy, awaited the return of Debray in the little green room, seated between two baskets of flowers, which she had that morning sent, and which, it must be confessed, Debray had himself arranged and watered with so much care that his absence was half excused in the eyes of the poor woman.

At twenty minutes of twelve, Madame Danglars, tired of waiting, returned home. Women of a certain grade are like prosperous grisettes in one respect, they seldom return home after twelve o'clock. The baroness returned to the hotel with as much caution as Eugenie used in leaving it; she ran lightly up-stairs, and with an aching heart entered her apartment, contiguous, as we know, to that of Eugenie. She was fearful of exciting any remark, and believed firmly in her daughter's innocence and fidelity to the paternal roof. She listened at Eugenie's door, and hearing no sound tried to enter, but the bolts were in place. Madame Danglars then concluded that the young girl had been overcome with the terrible excitement of the evening, and had gone to bed and to sleep. She called the maid and questioned her.

"Mademoiselle Eugenie," said the maid, "retired to her apartment with Mademoiselle d'Armilly; they then took tea together, after which they desired me to leave, saying that they needed me no longer." Since then the maid had been below, and like every one else she thought the young ladies were in their own room; Madame Danglars, therefore, went to bed without a shadow of suspicion, and began to muse over the recent events. In proportion as her memory became clearer, the occurrences of the evening were revealed in their true light; what she had taken for confusion was a tumult; what she had regarded as something distressing, was in reality a disgrace. And then the baroness remembered that she had felt no pity for poor Mercedes, who had been afflicted with as severe a blow through her husband and son.

"Eugenie," she said to herself, "is lost, and so are we. The affair, as it will be reported, will cover us with shame; for in a society such as ours satire inflicts a painful and incurable wound. How fortunate that Eugenie is possessed of that strange character which has so often made me tremble!" And her glance was turned towards heaven, where a mysterious providence disposes all things, and out of a fault, nay, even a vice, sometimes produces a blessing. And then her thoughts, cleaving through space like a bird in the air, rested on Cavalcanti. This Andrea was a wretch, a robber, an assassin, and yet his manners showed the effects of a sort of education, if not a complete one; he had been presented to the world with the appearance of an immense fortune, supported by an honorable name. How could she extricate herself from this labyrinth? To whom would she apply to help her out of this painful situation? Debray, to whom she had run, with the first instinct of a woman towards the man she loves, and who yet betrays her, -- Debray could but give her advice, she must apply to some one more powerful than he.

The baroness then thought of M. de Villefort. It was M. de Villefort who had remorselessly brought misfortune into her family, as though they had been strangers. But, no; on reflection, the procureur was not a merciless man; and it was not the magistrate, slave to his duties, but the friend, the loyal friend, who roughly but firmly cut into the very core of the corruption; it was not the executioner, but the surgeon, who wished to withdraw the honor of Danglars from ignominious association with the disgraced young man they had presented to the world as their son-in-law. And since Villefort, the friend of Danglars, had acted in this way, no one could suppose that he had been previously acquainted with, or had lent himself to, any of Andrea's intrigues. Villefort's conduct, therefore, upon reflection, appeared to the baroness as if shaped for their mutual advantage. But the inflexibility of the procureur should stop there; she would see him the next day, and if she could not make him fail in his duties as a magistrate, she would, at least,obtain all the indulgence he could allow. She would invoke the past, recall old recollections; she would supplicate him by the remembrance of guilty, yet happy days. M. de Villefort would stifle the affair; he had only to turn his eyes on one side, and allow Andrea to fly, and follow up the crime under that shadow of guilt called contempt of court. And after this reasoning she slept easily.

At nine o'clock next morning she arose, and without ringing for her maid or giving the least sign of her activity, she dressed herself in the same simple style as on the previous night; then running down-stairs, she left the hotel, walked to the Rue de Provence, called a cab, and drove to M. de Villefort's house. For the last month this wretched house had presented the gloomy appearance of a lazaretto infected with the plague. Some of the apartments were closed within and without; the shutters were only opened to admit a minute's air, showing the scared face of a footman, and immediately afterwards the window would be closed, like a gravestone falling on a sepulchre, and the neighbors would say to each other in a low voice, "Will there be another funeral to-day at the procureur's house?" Madame Danglars involuntarily shuddered at the desolate aspect of the mansion; descending from the cab, she approached the door with trembling knees, and rang the bell. Three times did the bell ring with a dull, heavy sound, seeming to participate, in the general sadness, before the concierge appeared and peeped through the door, which he opened just wide enough to allow his words to be heard. He saw a lady, a fashionable, elegantly dressed lady, and yet the door remained almost closed.

"Do you intend opening the door?" said the baroness.

"First, madame, who are you?"

"Who am I? You know me well enough."

"We no longer know any one, madame."

"You must be mad, my friend," said the baroness.

"Where do you come from?"

"Oh, this is too much!"

"Madame, these are my orders; excuse me. Your name?"

"The baroness Danglars; you have seen me twenty times."

"Possibly, madame. And now, what do you want?"

"Oh, how extraordinary! I shall complain to M. de Villefort of the impertinence of his servants."

"Madame, this is precaution, not impertinence; no one enters here without an order from M. d'Avrigny, or without speaking to the procureur."

"Well, I have business with the procureur."

"Is it pressing business?"

"You can imagine so, since I have not even brought my carriage out yet. But enough of this -- here is my card, take it to your master."

"Madame will await my return?"

"Yes; go." The concierge closed the door, leaving Madame Danglars in the street. She had not long to wait; directly afterwards the door was opened wide enough to admit her, and when she had passed through, it was again shut. Without losing sight of her for an instant, the concierge took a whistle from his pocket as soon as they entered the court, and blew it. The valet de chambre appeared on the door-steps. "You will excuse this poor fellow, madame," he said, as he preceded the baroness, "but his orders are precise, and M. de Villefort begged me to tell you that he could not act otherwise."

In the court showing his merchandise, was a tradesman who had been admitted with the same precautions. The baroness ascended the steps; she felt herself strongly infected with the sadness which seemed to magnify her own, and still guided by the valet de chambre, who never lost sight of her for an instant, she was introduced to the magistrate's study. Preoccupied as Madame Danglars had been with the object of her visit, the treatment she had received from these underlings appeared to her so insulting, that she began by complaining of it. But Villefort, raising his head,bowed down by grief, looked up at her with so sad a smile that her complaints died upon her lips. "Forgive my servants," he said, "for a terror I cannot blame them for; from being suspected they have become suspicious."

Madame Danglars had often heard of the terror to which the magistrate alluded, but without the evidence of her own eyesight she could never have believed that the sentiment had been carried so far. "You too, then, are unhappy?" she said. "Yes, madame," replied the magistrate.

"Then you pity me!"

"Sincerely, madame."

"And you understand what brings me here?"

"You wish to speak to me about the circumstance which has just happened?"

"Yes, sir, -- a fearful misfortune."

"You mean a mischance."

"A mischance?" repeated the baroness.

"Alas, madame," said the procureur with his imperturbable calmness of manner, "I consider those alone misfortunes which are irreparable."

"And do you suppose this will be forgotten?"

"Everything will be forgotten, madame," said Villefort. "Your daughter will be married to-morrow, if not to-day -- in a week, if not to-morrow; and I do not think you can regret the intended husband of your daughter."

Madame Danglars gazed on Villefort, stupefied to find him so almost insultingly calm. "Am I come to a friend?" she asked in a tone full of mournful dignity. "You know that you are, madame," said Villefort, whose pale cheeks became slightly flushed as he gave her the assurance. And truly this assurance carried him back to different events from those now occupying the baroness and him. "Well, then, be more affectionate, my dear Villefort," said the baroness. "Speak to me not as a magistrate, but as a friend; and when I am in bitter anguish of spirit, do not tell me that I ought to be gay." Villefort bowed. "When I hear misfortunes named, madame," he said, "I have within the last few months contracted the bad habit of thinking of my own, and then I cannot help drawing up an egotistical parallel in my mind. That is the reason that by the side of my misfortunes yours appear to me mere mischances; that is why my dreadful position makes yours appear enviable. But this annoys you; let us change the subject. You were saying, madame" --

"I came to ask you, my friend," said the baroness, "what will be done with this impostor?"

"Impostor," repeated Villefort; "certainly, madame, you appear to extenuate some cases, and exaggerate others. Impostor, indeed! -- M. Andrea Cavalcanti, or rather M. Benedetto, is nothing more nor less than an assassin!"

"Sir, I do not deny the justice of your correction, but the more severely you arm yourself against that unfortunate man, the more deeply will you strike our family. Come, forget him for a moment, and instead of pursuing him let him go."

"You are too late, madame; the orders are issued."

"Well, should he be arrested -- do they think they will arrest him?"

"I hope so."

"If they should arrest him (I know that sometimes prisoners afford means of escape), will you leave him in prison?" -- The procureur shook his head. "At least keep him there till my daughter be married."

"Impossible, madame; justice has its formalities."

"What, even for me?" said the baroness, half jesting, half in earnest. "For all, even for myself among the rest," replied Villefort.

"Ah," exclaimed the baroness, without expressing the ideas which the exclamation betrayed. Villefort looked at her with that piercing glance which reads the secrets of the heart. "Yes, I know what you mean," he said; "you refer to the terrible rumors spread abroad in the world, that the deaths which have kept me in mourning for the last three months, and from which Valentine has only escaped by a miracle, have not happened by natural means."

"I was not thinking of that," replied Madame Danglars quickly. "Yes, you were thinking of it, and with justice. You could not help thinking of it, and saying to yourself, `you, who pursue crime so vindictively, answer now, why are there unpunished crimes in your dwelling?'" The baroness became pale. "You were saying this, were you not?"

"Well, I own it."

"I will answer you."

Villefort drew his armchair nearer to Madame Danglars; then resting both hands upon his desk he said in a voice more hollow than usual: "There are crimes which remain unpunished because the criminals are unknown, and we might strike the innocent instead of the guilty; but when the culprits are discovered" (Villefort here extended his hand toward a large crucifix placed opposite to his desk) -- "when they are discovered, I swear to you, by all I hold most sacred, that whoever they may be they shall die. Now, after the oath I have just taken, and which I will keep, madame, dare you ask for mercy for that wretch!"

"But, sir, are you sure he is as guilty as they say?"

"Listen; this is his description: `Benedetto, condemned, at the age of sixteen, for five years to the galleys for forgery.' He promised well, as you see -- first a runaway, then an assassin."

"And who is this wretch?"

"Who can tell? -- a vagabond, a Corsican."

"Has no one owned him?"

"No one; his parents are unknown."

"But who was the man who brought him from Lucca?"

"Another rascal like himself, perhaps his accomplice." The baroness clasped her hands. "Villefort," she exclaimed in her softest and most captivating manner.

"For heaven's sake, madame," said Villefort, with a firmness of expression not altogether free from harshness -- "for heaven's sake, do not ask pardon of me for a guilty wretch! What am I? -- the law. Has the law any eyes to witness your grief? Has the law ears to be melted by your sweet voice? Has the law a memory for all those soft recollections you endeavor to recall? No, madame; the law has commanded, and when it commands it strikes. You will tell me that I am a living being, and not a code -- a man, and not a volume. Look at me, madame -- look around me. Have mankind treated me as a brother? Have they loved me? Have they spared me? Has any one shown the mercy towards me that you now ask at my hands? No, madame, they struck me, always struck me!

"Woman, siren that you are, do you persist in fixing on me that fascinating eye, which reminds me that I ought to blush? Well, be it so; let me blush for the faults you know, and perhaps -- perhaps for even more than those! But having sinned myself, -- it may be more deeply than others, -- I never rest till I have torn the disguises from my fellow-creatures, and found out their weaknesses. I have always found them; and more, -- I repeat it with joy, with triumph, -- I have always found some proof of human perversity or error. Every criminal I condemn seems to me living evidence that I am not a hideous exception to the rest. Alas, alas, alas; all the world is wicked; let us therefore strike at wickedness!"

Villefort pronounced these last words with a feverish rage, which gave a ferocious eloquence to his words.

"But"' said Madame Danglars, resolving to make a last effort, "this young man, though a murderer, is an orphan, abandoned by everybody."

"So much the worse, or rather, so much the better; it has been so ordained that he may have none to weep his fate."

"But this is trampling on the weak, sir."

"The weakness of a murderer!"

"His dishonor reflects upon us."

"Is not death in my house?"

"Oh, sir," exclaimed the baroness, "you are without pity for others, well, then, I tell you they will have no mercy on you!"

"Be it so!" said Villefort, raising his arms to heaven.

"At least, delay the trial till the next assizes; we shall then have six months before us."

"No, madame," said Villefort; "instructions have been given. There are yet five days left; five days are more than I require. Do you not think that I also long for forgetfulness? While working night and day, I sometimes lose all recollection of the past, and then I experience the same sort of happiness I can imagine the dead feel; still, it is better than suffering."

"But, sir, he has fled; let him escape -- inaction is a pardonable offence."

"I tell you it is too late; early this morning the telegraph was employed, and at this very minute" --

"Sir," said the valet de chambre, entering the room, "a dragoon has brought this despatch from the minister of the interior." Villefort seized the letter, and hastily broke the seal. Madame Danglars trembled with fear; Villefort started with joy. "Arrested!" he exclaimed; "he was taken at Compiegne, and all is over." Madame Danglars rose from her seat, pale and cold. "Adieu, sir," she said. "Adieu, madame," replied the king's attorney, as in an almost joyful manner he conducted her to the door. Then, turning to his desk, he said, striking the letter with the back of his right hand, "Come, I had a forgery, three robberies, and two cases of arson, I only wanted a murder, and here it is. It will be a splendid session!"





中文翻译
第九十九章 法律

  我们已看到腾格拉尔小、姐和亚密莱小、姐怎样从容不迫地完成她们的改装和逃亡的;因为当时每一个人都忙于他或她自己的事情,无暇去顾及别人。我们且让那位银行家面对着倒闭的幽灵,带着流满汗珠的脸去处理那些代表他的债务的巨额数字,而来跟踪男爵夫人。男爵夫人那时似乎已被她所受的那个打击所打倒了,不久她便去找她的老顾问吕西安•德布雷去了。她原来指望这桩婚事可以使她摆脱监护的责任,因为对于一个个性象欧热妮这样的一位姑娘,她的监护工作让人感到很头疼的;而且,要维持一个家庭的融洽,家庭里必须要有默契的谅解,一个母亲必师继续不断地在智慧和品德方面做一个典范,才会被她的女儿喜欢,但腾格拉尔夫人却害怕欧热妮的明察和亚密莱小、姐给她女儿出的点子。她常常觉察到她的女儿带着鄙夷的目光看德布雷,——那种目光似乎表明她知道她的母亲与那位部长的私人秘书之间种种神秘的暧昧关系和金钱关系。但男爵夫人如果能再作敏锐和深刻的分析,她就会知道:事实正巧相反,欧热妮所以厌恶德布雷,决不是因为他是引起她父母失和与家庭流言的,而只是因为她象柏拉图一样,把他归类为一种无羽毛的两脚动物。

  可惜的是,在这个世界里,每一个人都用自己的尺度去衡量事物,因为他们无法与旁人得到同样的见解;而从腾格拉尔夫人的观点上讲,她非常遗憾欧热妮的婚变,不但是因为那是一对好姻缘,看起来可以使她的孩子幸福,而且也因为这件婚姻可以使她得到自由。所以她赶快到德布雷寓所去。

  但德布雷,象其他的巴黎人一样,在目击了那幕签约场上和那幕场面上所发生的丑事以后,早已赶回到他的俱乐部里,在那儿和几个人闲谈那件大事;在这个号称世界京都的城市里,这件事情已成了大部分人士闲谈的话题。当腾格拉尔夫人穿着黑衣服,戴着长面纱,不管德布雷的跟班再三声明他的主人不在家,仍径自走上楼梯,向德布雷的房间走去,德布雷正忙着在反驳一位朋友的建议;那位朋友劝他,在发生了刚才那可怕的一切以后,作为那个家庭的朋友,应该把腾格拉尔小、姐和她的两百万娶过来。德布雷为自己辩护时的神情,象是一个极力想使自己被对方说服的人一样,因为那个念头常常在他的脑子里出现;但想起欧热妮那种傲慢不逊的性格,他便又采取了完全抗拒的态度,声称那件婚事从各方面看都是不可能的,但自己仍在偷偷地转那个坏念头,这一切,据所有的道德专家说,甚至最可敬和头脑最纯洁的人也是难免的,因为那种坏念头藏在他灵魂的深处,象魔鬼撒旦藏在十字架后面一样。喝茶、玩牌以及在讨论那件事情时愈来愈有趣的谈话,一直延续到早晨一点钟。

  这会儿,腾格拉尔夫人戴着面纱,焦急地等在那绿色的小房间里,等候德布雷归来。她坐在两瓶鲜花之间,这些花是她早晨派人送来的后学著。《汉书》记为五十二篇,晋人郭象注为三十三篇。内,而我们必须承认,德布雷非常小心地亲自给花加水和插瓶,所以在那个可怜的女人看来,他的不在已得到了原谅。到十一点四十分,她终于等得不耐烦了,回家去了。某一阶层的女人有一点上很象那些正在谈恋爱的轻佻的女工,——她们极少在十二点钟以后回家。男爵夫人回到那座大厦去的时候,象欧热妮离开那座大厦时那样的小心;她轻轻地走到楼上,带着一颗痛楚的心走进她的房间。那个房间,我们知道,是在欧热妮的隔壁。她是那样害怕引起流言,从心底里坚信——可怜的女人,至少在那一点上,她是值得尊敬的——她女儿的无辜和她对家庭的一往情深,她在欧热妮的门口听了一会;然后,听到没有声音,她想进去,但门从里面闩住了的。腾格拉尔夫人认为晚上那场可怕的刺激已把她搞得精疲力尽,她已上床睡觉了。她把婢女叫来。

  “欧热妮小、姐,”那婢女答道,“和亚密莱小、姐一同回到她的房间里。她们一同用茶,然后就吩咐我离开,说她们再没有事要我做了。”

  从那时起,那个婢女就在楼下,同每一个人一样,她以为那两位小、姐现在正在她们自己的房间里。所以腾格拉尔夫人毫不怀疑地上床;虽然躺在床上,她的脑子却依旧在想事情。随着思绪愈来愈清晰,签订婚约时发生的那件事情也就愈来愈大了。这不仅是一件丑闻。而且是一件轰动全城的大事。这已经不仅是一种羞辱,而且是一场声名扫地的侮辱。然后,男爵夫人又想起:当可怜的美塞苔丝因她的丈夫和儿子受到同样的严重的打击时,她并没有对她表示同情。

  “欧热妮,”她对她自己说,“她是完了,但是我们也完了。这件事情一旦传扬出去,我们将羞于见人宁的《谈谈辩证法问题》的中译文:“一分为二以及吾人对其,因为在我们这样的社会里,别人的嘲笑会造成不可医治的痛苦和创伤。幸而上帝赋与欧热妮那种常常使我感到可怕的奇怪的性格!”于是她充满感激的目光望着天空,那儿,神秘的上帝早就安排好了一切,即使你有了一次过错,不,甚至做了一件罪恶,有时也能得到祝福。然后,她那飘忽不定的思想,又落到卡瓦尔康蒂身上。“那个安德烈是一个坏蛋、一个强盗、一个凶手,可是从他的神态上看,他曾受过相当好的教育,虽然或许他所受的教育并不完全。从外表上看,他似乎有庞大的财产,是名门贵族的子弟。”

  她怎样才能摆脱让人无法忍受的困境?她该向谁去求援,帮助她脱离这个痛苦的境地呢?她曾带着一个女人求助于她所爱的男子的那种冲动去见德布雷,但德布雷只能给她一些忠告;她必须向一个比他更坚强的救援。男爵夫人于是想到维尔福先生。使她的家庭遭受这次不幸的,是维尔福呀。可是,不,仔细想一想,那位检察官不是一个无情无义的人。那位忠于他的职责的法官,那位忠心的朋友,粗鲁而坚决地在溃疡的地方割了一刀;他不是刽子手,而是外科医生,他是要保全腾格拉尔的名誉,割断那种妨碍他声誊的关系,免得那个罪犯做他们的女婿。腾格拉尔的朋友维尔福既然这样做,便谁都不会怀疑那位银行家曾经知道或帮助安德烈的任何阴谋。所以,仔细一想,男爵夫人觉得维尔福的举动似乎是以他们利益为出发点的。但检察官的铁面无私也应该到此为止了;她明天去见他,假如她不能使他放弃法官的职责,她至少可以要求尽量从宽办理。她将用陈旧的回忆,使他想起那些有罪的但却是甜蜜的日子来答应她的恳求。维尔福先生搁下这宗案子,或者至少他将把他的警戒转移到另一个方向,让安德烈逃走,事后以一张通缉令了案。想到这些以后,她安然入睡了。

  第二天早晨九点钟,她起床以后,并不按铃唤她的婢女,也不让人知道她的来去,只是穿上昨天夜晚那套简单的服装,然后跑下楼梯,离开大厦,走到普罗旺斯路,叫了一辆出租马车,来到了维尔福先生的家里。最近一个月来,这座遭天诅咒的府邸始终呈现着阴郁的外表,象是一家收容着瘟疫病人的传染病院一样。有些房间的门关得紧紧的,只是偶然开一下百叶窗,透一道气。或许你可以看到在窗口露出一个仆人的惊惶的脸孔,但那扇窗立刻又关拢了,象是一块墓碑关闭了一座坟墓一样;邻居们相互窃窃私语说:“莫非我们今天又会看见一辆运棺材的车子离开检察官的家吗?”

  腾格拉尔夫人一看到那座房子凄凉的外表,便情不自禁地打了一个寒颤。她从那辆出租马车上走下来,浑身颤抖地走近大门,拉了门铃。门铃发出一种迟钝重浊的声音,象是它也已经感受到抑郁的气氛似的。她接连拉了三次门铃毛泽东书信选集毛泽东1920—1950年间的372封书信,门房才出来开门,但他只把门开了一条缝,刚刚够说话声从中通过。他看见一位太太,一位高雅时髦的太太,可是那扇门却依旧裂开条缝。

  “你不预备开门吗?”男爵夫人说。

  “夫人,首先得问您是谁?”

  “我是谁?应该知道的很清楚。”

  “我们现在谁也不认识了,夫人。”

  “我看您一定疯了,我的朋友。”男爵夫人说。

  “您从哪儿来的?”

  “噢!这太过份了!”

  “夫人,我是遵命办事。请您原谅——请通报您的名字?”

  “腾格拉尔男爵夫人,你见过我二十次啦。”

  “可能吧,夫人。请问,你有什么事?”

  “噢,瞧您真奇怪!我要告诉维尔福先生,他的手下人也太放肆了。”

  “夫人,这不是放肆,也不是无礼,除非有阿夫里尼先生的命令,或有事跟检察官商量,否则都不能进门。”

  “好吧!我是有事跟检察官商量。”

  “是要紧的事情吗?”

  “你自己想想吧,不然我现在早就又回到我的马车里去啦。够了,这是我的名片。拿它去通报你的主人吧。”

  “夫人等我回来吗?”

  “是的,去吧。”

  那门房关上门,让腾格拉尔夫人站在街上。她并没有等多久;一会儿,门便开了一条较大的缝让她进去,她进去以后便又关上门。门房一面用眼睛看她,一面从口袋里摸出一只哨子,他们一进前院,他便吹起哨子来。仆人们应声在门廊下出现。

  “请夫人原谅这位正直的人,”他一面说,一面给男爵夫人引路,“他接受过严格的命令,维尔福先生也让我转告夫人,他这种做法实在是出于不得已。”

  前院里有一个供货商人,他也是经过同样的手续才进来的,现在有人正在检查他带的货物,男爵夫人走上台阶,她觉得自己强烈地感染到周围这种惨淡气氛;她跟那仆人到达了法官的书房里。腾格拉尔夫人一心想着这次访问的目的,但这些人们对她的态度是这样的不恭敬,她开始抱怨起来;然而当维尔福抬起他那被悲哀压低的头,带着那样一个惨淡的微笑望着她,她那到嘴边的怨气又压了下去。“请原谅我的仆人这种惊惶失措的样子,”他说,“他们因为受到猜疑,所以就特别多疑了。”

  腾格拉尔夫人常常在社交场中听人说到法官家里的恐怖气氛,但在她不曾亲眼目睹以前,她无论如何也不能相信那种恐怖气氛竟然达到了这样的地步。“这么说,您也不快乐吗?”她说。

  “是的,夫人。”法官回答。

  “那么您是同情我的?”

  “由衷地同情,夫人。”

  “那您知道我是为什么到这儿来了吗?”

  “您希望跟我谈一谈您所遇到的可怕事情,不是吗?”

  “是的,阁下,那是一场可怕的灾难!”

  “应该说那是不幸。”

  “不幸!”男爵夫人喊道。

  “唉!夫人,”检察官镇定地说,“我认为只有无法挽回的事情才是灾难。”

  “您以为这件事情能被人遗忘吗?”

  “任何事情都可能被人遗忘,夫人,”维尔福说,“令爱不久又会结婚的,不是今天,就是明天,——不是明天,反正就在一星期之内。我想您不会为令爱失去未婚夫表示遗憾吧。”

  腾格拉尔夫人望着维尔福,她觉得这种态度是对她的侮辱。“谁说我见到了一位朋友?”她气愤地反问道。

  “是的,夫人。”维尔福说,当他说这话的时候,他那苍白的脸红了一红。他刚才的话使他想起自己与男爵夫人过去的事情。

  “嗯,那么热情一点吧,亲爱的维尔福,”男爵夫人说。

  “不要用法官的态度对我说话,用一位朋友的态度说话,当我痛苦的时候,不要对我说我应该快乐。”

  维尔福鞠了一躬。“最近几个月我染上了一种坏习惯,”他说,“每当我听到有人提到灾难的时候,我便想起我自己,我便情不自禁地要作出一个对比。我觉得,以我的灾难来比较,您的只是一件不幸。与我的境况相比,您的境况还是令人羡慕的。我知道这使您很不高兴,让我们换一个话题吧。你刚才说,夫人——”

  “我是来问您,我的朋友,”男爵夫人说,“您打算怎么处置这个骗子?”

  “骗子!”维尔福重复道,“夫人,您看来是把某些事情轻描淡写而又把某些事情夸大其辞了。骗子!安德烈•卡瓦尔康蒂先生,说得更准确些,贝尼代托先生,是一个不折不扣的暗杀犯。”

  “阁下,我不否认您的改正更确切,但您对那个家伙处置得愈严厉,我的家庭蒙受的损失就愈厉害。啊,暂时忘掉他吧,不要去追捕他,让他逃走吧。”

  “您来晚了,夫人,通辑令已经发出了。”

  “哦,要是抓住了他?——您认为他们能抓到他吗?”

  “我希望能够。”

  “假如他们抓到了他,我知道监狱里有逃走的机会,您肯让他关在监狱里吗?”

  检察官摇摇头。

  “至少把他关到我女儿结婚以后再说吧。”

  “不行,夫人,法院要按司法程序办事。”

  “什么!甚至对我也不行!”男爵夫人半开玩笑半认真地反问。

  “对所有的人都一样,甚至包括我在内。”维尔福答道。

  “啊!”男爵夫人轻轻喊了一声,但并没有表示她是失望还是什么别的意思。

  维尔福望着她。极力想看透男爵夫人的心思“是了,我知道您想说什么,”他说,“您指的是外界散布的那些可怕的流言蜚语,三个月来我家里的那些人不明不白死去,还有瓦朗蒂娜奇迹般地幸免于难。”

  “我没有想到那个。”腾格拉尔夫人急忙回答。

  “不,您想了,夫人,您这样想也无可厚非,您不能不那样想,您也许在心里说:‘你既然这样铁面无私地办理罪案,为什么有的罪犯却逍遥法外?’”男爵夫人的脸色发白。“您是这么想的,不是吗,夫人?”

  “嗯,我承认我的确是这么想的”。

  “让我来回答您吧。”维尔福把他的圈椅向腾格拉尔夫人的椅子挪过一些;然后,他两手支在桌子上,用一种比往常更暗哑的声音说,“是有犯罪未受惩罚,这是因为我还不知道罪犯是谁,我怕会错罚了无辜的人,一旦罪犯被发现,”说到这里,维尔福把他的手伸向他桌子对面的一个十字架,“一旦他们被发现,我面对上帝发誓,夫人,不论他们是谁,都得去死!现在,夫人,您要求我宽恕那个坏蛋吗?”

  “但是,阁下,您能确定他是象别人所说的那样罪行严重吗?”

  “听着,这儿是他的档案:‘贝尼代托,十六岁时因伪造钞票罪被判处苦役五年。后来,您看,——最初是越狱逃跑,然后又杀人。”

  “这个可怜虫是谁?”

  “谁知道?一个流浪汉,一个科西嘉人。”

  “没有亲属来认他吗?”

  “没有人认他,没有人知道他的父母是谁。”

  “把他从卢卡带来的那个人是谁呢?”

  “他一样是个流氓,也许就是他的同谋。”

  男爵夫人双手合拢。“维尔福!”她用最温柔最甜蜜的音调叫道。

  “算了吧,夫人,”维尔福用一种坚定得近乎于冷酷的声音回答道,——“算了吧,别再为一个罪犯向我求情了!我是什么人?我就是法律。法律可能有眼睛来看您的愁容吗?法律可能有耳朵来听您那甜蜜的声音吗?法律能回忆您竭力唤醒的那些柔情蜜意的往事吗?不,夫人,法律只知道命令,而当命令发出的时候,那就是无情的打击。您会告诉我,说我是一个有生命的人,不是一部法典,——是一个人,不是一部书。看看我,夫人,看看我的周围。人类象兄弟般待我吗?他们爱我吗?他们宽容过我吗?可有任何人曾以您现在向我要求的那种仁爱来对待我吗?不,夫人,他们打击我,只有无情的打击我!您用那种迷人的眼光盯着我,使我惭愧?就让我惭愧吧,为您所知道的我的过失——甚至其他更多的过失。尽管我自己也有罪,尽管我的罪也许比旁人更深重,但我却永不停止地去撕破我的伪装,找出他们的弱点。我始终在揭发他们,我可以进一步说,——当我发现那些人类的弱点或邪恶的证据时,我感到高兴,感到胜利,因为我每次判处一个犯人,我就似乎得到了一个活的证据,证明我不是比别人更坏些。唉,唉,唉!整个世界都充满邪恶。所以让我们来打击邪恶吧!”维尔福说最后这几句话的时候狂怒万分,以使他的话听来非常雄辩有力。

  “但是,”腾格拉尔夫人说,她决心要做一次最后的努力,“这个青年人虽然是一个杀人犯,但他却是一个被人遗弃的孤儿呀。”

  “那就更糟,或是,说得更贴切些,那就更妙,这是上帝的安排,这样就不会有谁为了他哭泣。”

  “但这是蹂躏弱者的行为呀,阁下。”

  “杀人的弱者!”

  “他的坏名声会影响我的家庭。”

  “死亡不也在影响我的家庭吗?”

  “噢,阁下,”男爵夫人喊道,“您对旁人毫无怜悯心!嗯,那末,我告诉您,旁人也不会怜悯您的!”

  “让它去吧!”维尔福把双手举向天空说。

  “至少,拖延到下一次大审的时候再审判他吧,还有六个月的时间可以冲淡人们的记忆。”

  “不,夫人,”维尔福说,“预审准备已经做好了。现在还有五天时间,其实五天已超过我的要求。您不知道我也是在盼着冲淡记忆吗?当我夜以继日地工作的时候,我便忘记了一切的往事,那时我体验到死者所感到的那种快乐,它比痛苦总还是要好一点。”

  “但是,阁下,他已逃走了,让他逃走吧,——行动不利是一个可以原谅的过失。”

  “我告诉您那已经太迟了,今天一早就用急报发出通辑令,这个时候——”

  “老爷,”跟班走进房间里来说,“内政部的一个龙骑兵送来了这封信。”

  维尔福抢过那封信,心急地拆开它。腾格拉尔夫人吓得直打哆嗦。维尔福则高兴地跳起来。“捉住了!”他喊道。“在贡比涅捉住他了。成功了!”

  腾格拉尔夫人脸色苍白,浑身冰冷地站起身来。“告辞了,阁下!”她说。

  “再会,夫人!”检察官一面回答,一面愉快送她出门。然后,他回到桌子前面,用右手拍着那封信说:“妙,我已经有了一件伪造钞票案,三件抢劫案和两件纵火案。我只缺一件谋杀案,现在它来了。这次开庭一定会大获成功。”





[ 此帖被喻然末年在2013-10-25 12:49重新编辑 ]
暮辞朝

ZxID:15103679


等级: 内阁元老
配偶: 清风雅乐
这一段开心的日子请你勿忘
举报 只看该作者 58楼  发表于: 2013-10-25 0
英文原文
Chapter 100
The Apparition.

As the procureur had told Madame Danglars, Valentine was not yet recovered. Bowed down with fatigue, she was indeed confined to her bed; and it was in her own room, and from the lips of Madame de Villefort, that she heard all the strange events we have related, -- we mean the flight of Eugenie and the arrest of Andrea Cavalcanti, or rather Benedetto, together with the accusation of murder pronounced against him. But Valentine was so weak that this recital scarcely produced the same effect it would have done had she been in her usual state of health. Indeed, her brain was only the seat of vague ideas, and confused forms, mingled with strange fancies, alone presented themselves before her eyes.

During the daytime Valentine's perceptions remained tolerably clear, owing to the constant presence of M. Noirtier, who caused himself to be carried to his granddaughter's room, and watched her with his paternal tenderness; Villefort also, on his return from the law courts, frequently passed an hour or two with his father and child. At six o'clock Villefort retired to his study, at eight M. d'Avrigny himself arrived, bringing the night draught prepared for the young girl, and then M. Noirtier was carried away. A nurse of the doctor's choice succeeded them, and never left till about ten or eleven o'clock, when Valentine was asleep. As she went down-stairs she gave the keys of Valentine's room to M. de Villefort, so that no one could reach the sick-room excepting through that of Madame de Villefort and little Edward.

Every morning Morrel called on Noirtier to receive news of Valentine, and, extraordinary as it seemed, each day found him less uneasy. Certainly, though Valentine still labored under dreadful nervous excitement, she was better; and moreover, Monte Cristo had told him when, half distracted, he had rushed to the count's house, that if she were not dead in two hours she would be saved. Now four days had elapsed, and Valentine still lived.

The nervous excitement of which we speak pursued Valentine even in her sleep, or rather in that state of somnolence which succeeded her waking hours; it was then, in the silence of night, in the dim light shed from the alabaster lamp on the chimney-piece, that she saw the shadows pass and repass which hover over the bed of sickness, and fan the fever with their trembling wings. First she fancied she saw her stepmother threatening her, then Morrel stretched his arms towards her; sometimes mere strangers, like the Count of Monte Cristo came to visit her; even the very furniture,in these moments of delirium, seemed to move, and this state lasted till about three o'clock in the morning, when a deep,heavy slumber overcame the young girl, from which she did not awake till daylight. On the evening of the day on which Valentine had learned of the flight of Eugenie and the arrest of Benedetto, -- Villefort having retired as well as Noirtier and d'Avrigny, -- her thoughts wandered in a confused maze, alternately reviewing her own situation and the events she had just heard.

Eleven o'clock had struck. The nurse, having placed the beverage prepared by the doctor within reach of the patient, and locked the door, was listening with terror to the comments of the servants in the kitchen, and storing her memory with all the horrible stories which had for some months past amused the occupants of the ante-chambers in the house of the king's attorney. Meanwhile an unexpected scene was passing in the room which had been so carefully locked. Ten minutes had elapsed since the nurse had left; Valentine, who for the last hour had been suffering from the fever which returned nightly, incapable of controlling her ideas, was forced to yield to the excitement which exhausted itself in producing and reproducing a succession and recurrence of the same fancies and images. The night-lamp threw out countless rays, each resolving itself into some strange form to her disordered imagination, when suddenly by its flickering light Valentine thought she saw the door of her library, which was in the recess by the chimney-piece, open slowly, though she in vain listened for the sound of the hinges on which it turned.

At any other time Valentine would have seized the silken bell-pull and summoned assistance, but nothing astonished her in her present situation. Her reason told her that all the visions she beheld were but the children of her imagination, and the conviction was strengthened by the fact that in the morning no traces remained of the nocturnal phantoms, who disappeared with the coming of daylight. From behind the door a human figure appeared, but the girl was too familiar with such apparitions to be alarmed, and therefore only stared, hoping to recognize Morrel. The figure advanced towards the bed and appeared to listen with profound attention. At this moment a ray of light glanced across the face of the midnight visitor.

"It is not he," she murmured, and waited, in the assurance that this was but a dream, for the man to disappear or assume some other form. Still, she felt her pulse, and finding it throb violently she remembered that the best method of dispelling such illusions was to drink, for a draught of the beverage prepared by the doctor to allay her fever seemed to cause a reaction of the brain, and for a short time she suffered less. Valentine therefore reached her hand towards the glass, but as soon as her trembling arm left the bed the apparition advanced more quickly towards her, and approached the young girl so closely that she fancied she heard his breath, and felt the pressure of his hand.

This time the illusion, or rather the reality, surpassed anything Valentine had before experienced; she began to believe herself really alive and awake, and the belief that her reason was this time not deceived made her shudder. The pressure she felt was evidently intended to arrest her arm, and she slowly withdrew it. Then the figure, from whom she could not detach her eyes, and who appeared more protecting than menacing, took the glass, and walking towards the night-light held it up, as if to test its transparency. This did not seem sufficient; the man, or rather the ghost – for he trod so softly that no sound was heard -- then poured out about a spoonful into the glass, and drank it. Valentine witnessed this scene with a sentiment of stupefaction. Every minute she had expected that it would vanish and give place to another vision; but the man, instead of dissolving like a shadow, again approached her, and said in an agitated voice, "Now you may drink."

Valentine shuddered. It was the first time one of these visions had ever addressed her in a living voice, and she was about to utter an exclamation. The man placed his finger on her lips. "The Count of Monte Cristo!" she murmured.

It was easy to see that no doubt now remained in the young girl's mind as to the reality of the scene; her eyes started with terror, her hands trembled, and she rapidly drew the bedclothes closer to her. Still, the presence of Monte Cristo at such an hour, his mysterious, fanciful, and extraordinary entrance into her room through the wall, might well seem impossibilities to her shattered reason. "Do not call any one -- do not be alarmed," said the Count; "do not let a shade of suspicion or uneasiness remain in your breast; the man standing before you, Valentine (for this time it is no ghost), is nothing more than the tenderest father and the most respectful friend you could dream of."

Valentine could not reply; the voice which indicated the real presence of a being in the room, alarmed her so much that she feared to utter a syllable; still the expression of her eyes seemed to inquire, "If your intentions are pure, why are you here?" The count's marvellous sagacity understood all that was passing in the young girl's mind.

"Listen to me," he said, "or, rather, look upon me; look at my face, paler even than usual, and my eyes, red with weariness -- for four days I have not closed them, for I have been constantly watching you, to protect and preserve you for Maximilian." The blood mounted rapidly to the cheeks of Valentine, for the name just announced by the count dispelled all the fear with which his presence had inspired her. "Maximilian!" she exclaimed, and so sweet did the sound appear to her, that she repeated it -- "Maximilian! – has he then owned all to you?"

"Everything. He told me your life was his, and I have promised him that you shall live."

"You have promised him that I shall live?"

"Yes."

"But, sir, you spoke of vigilance and protection. Are you a doctor?"

"Yes; the best you could have at the present time, believe me."

"But you say you have watched?" said Valentine uneasily; "where have you been? -- I have not seen you." The count extended his hand towards the library. "I was hidden behind that door," he said, "which leads into the next house, which I have rented." Valentine turned her eyes away, and, with an indignant expression of pride and modest fear, exclaimed: "Sir, I think you have been guilty of an unparalleled intrusion, and that what you call protection is more like an insult."

"Valentine," he answered, "during my long watch over you, all I have observed has been what people visited you, what nourishment was prepared, and what beverage was served; then, when the latter appeared dangerous to me, I entered, as I have now done, and substituted, in the place of the poison, a healthful draught; which, instead of producing the death intended, caused life to circulate in your veins."

"Poison -- death!" exclaimed Valentine, half believing herself under the influence of some feverish hallucination; "what are you saying, sir?"

"Hush, my child," said Monte Cristo, again placing his finger upon her lips, "I did say poison and death. But drink some of this;" and the count took a bottle from his pocket,containing a red liquid, of which he poured a few drops into the glass. "Drink this, and then take nothing more to-night." Valentine stretched out her hand, but scarcely had she touched the glass when she drew back in fear. Monte Cristo took the glass, drank half its contents, and then presented it to Valentine, who smiled and swallowed the rest. "Oh, yes," she exclaimed, "I recognize the flavor of my nocturnal beverage which refreshed me so much, and seemed to ease my aching brain. Thank you, sir, thank you!"

"This is how you have lived during the last four nights, Valentine," said the count. "But, oh, how I passed that time! Oh, the wretched hours I have endured -- the torture to which I have submitted when I saw the deadly poison poured into your glass, and how I trembled lest you should drink it before I could find time to throw it away!"

"Sir," said Valentine, at the height of her terror, "you say you endured tortures when you saw the deadly poison poured into my glass; but if you saw this, you must also have seen the person who poured it?"

"Yes." Valentine raised herself in bed, and drew over her chest, which appeared whiter than snow, the embroidered cambric, still moist with the cold dews of delirium, to which were now added those of terror. "You saw the person?" repeated the young girl. "Yes," repeated the count.

"What you tell me is horrible, sir. You wish to make me believe something too dreadful. What? -- attempt to murder me in my father's house, in my room, on my bed of sickness? Oh, leave me, sir; you are tempting me -- you make me doubt the goodness of providence -- it is impossible, it cannot be!"

"Are you the first that this hand has stricken? Have you not seen M. de Saint-Meran, Madame de Saint-Meran, Barrois, all fall? would not M. Noirtier also have fallen a victim, had not the treatment he has been pursuing for the last three years neutralized the effects of the poison?"

"Oh, heaven," said Valentine; "is this the reason why grandpapa has made me share all his beverages during the last month?"

"And have they all tasted of a slightly bitter flavor, like that of dried orange-peel?"

"Oh, yes, yes!"

"Then that explains all," said Monte Cristo. "Your grandfather knows, then, that a poisoner lives here; perhaps he even suspects the person. He has been fortifying you, his beloved child, against the fatal effects of the poison, which has failed because your system was already impregnated with it. But even this would have availed little against a more deadly medium of death employed four days ago, which is generally but too fatal."

"But who, then, is this assassin, this murderer?"

"Let me also ask you a question. Have you never seen any one enter your room at night?"

"Oh, yes; I have frequently seen shadows pass close to me, approach, and disappear; but I took them for visions raised by my feverish imagination, and indeed when you entered I thought I was under the influence of delirium."

"Then you do not know who it is that attempts your life?"

"No," said Valentine; "who could desire my death?"

"You shall know it now, then," said Monte Cristo, listening.

"How do you mean?" said Valentine, looking anxiously around.

"Because you are not feverish or delirious to-night, but thoroughly awake; midnight is striking, which is the hour murderers choose."

"Oh, heavens," exclaimed Valentine, wiping off the drops which ran down her forehead. Midnight struck slowly and sadly; every hour seemed to strike with leaden weight upon the heart of the poor girl. "Valentine," said the count, "summon up all your courage; still the beatings of your heart; do not let a sound escape you, and feign to be asleep; then you will see." Valentine seized the count's hand. "I think I hear a noise," she said; "leave me."

"Good-by, for the present," replied the count, walking upon tiptoe towards the library door, and smiling with an expression so sad and paternal that the young girl's heart was filled with gratitude. Before closing the door he turned around once more, and said, "Not a movement -- not a word; let them think you asleep, or perhaps you may be killed before I have the power of helping you." And with this fearful injunction the count disappeared through the door, which noiselessly closed after him.





中文翻译
第一○○章显身

  正如检察官告诉腾格拉尔夫人的,瓦朗蒂娜还未复原。她疲惫虚弱,对她来说躺在床上跟坐牢没什么两样。可是,从维尔福夫人的口里,她听到了前面所说的种种怪事,——欧热妮的出走,安德烈•卡瓦尔康蒂(或说得准确些,贝尼代托)的被捕,以及他的被指控犯了谋杀罪。瓦朗蒂娜是这样的虚弱,听到这些事情并没有在她的身上产生她在健康状况正常时同样的效果。的确,她的脑子里出现的只是一些空洞的念头;她的眼前是一些混乱的形象和奇怪的幻景。在白天,瓦朗蒂娜的神智还相当清醒,诺瓦梯埃叫人把他搬到他孙女儿的房间里来,经常陪伴着她,象慈父般地对待她。维尔福从法院回来以后,也常常来和他的父亲和女儿消磨一两个钟头。六点钟,维尔福回到他的书斋里;八点钟,阿夫里尼先生,亲自把瓦朗蒂娜夜里服用的药水拿来,诺瓦梯埃先生才被带走。一个由医生选定的护士,一直守候到十点钟或十一点钟,直到瓦朗蒂娜睡熟以后才离开。当她离开时,把瓦朗蒂娜的房门钥匙交给维尔福先生。这样,除了经过维尔福夫人和爱德华的房间,便谁都无法到达病房了。莫雷尔每天早晨来拜访诺瓦梯埃,来打听瓦朗蒂娜的消息,奇怪的是,他看上去一天比一天安心了。首先,瓦朗蒂娜虽然依旧处于极度的亢奋状态,但她已天天好转;其次,当他在半昏迷状态中冲到基督山家里去的时候,伯爵告诉他,假如她两小时内不死,就可以得救?现在,四天过去了,而瓦朗蒂娜依旧还活着。

  瓦朗蒂娜睡着的时候——更准确地说是在她醒来后的那种半醒半睡状态中——她仍然处于亢奋状态;那时,夜深人静,壁炉架上那盏乳白色灯罩射出了昏暗的光线,在这寂静和昏暗中,她看见那些影子在病床上空一一走过,用它们颤抖的翅膀煽动寒热。首先,她好象看见她的继母来威胁她,然而,莫雷尔张着两臂向她迎上来;有的时候,象基督山伯爵这样生客也会来拜望她;在这种迷糊状态中,连家具都会移动。这种状态一直持续到凌晨三点钟左右,那时,一阵深沉的睡意征服了那青年姑娘,于是她一直睡到早晨才醒来。

  在瓦朗蒂娜知道欧热妮出走和贝尼代托被捕的那天晚上,维尔福和阿夫里尼出去以后,她的思想纷歧迷乱地彷徨着,她时而想想她自己的处境,时而想想她刚才听到的那些事情。当十一点已敲过时。护士把医生所准备的饮料放在她伸手就能拿到的地方,锁上房门,在厨房里吓得浑身哆嗦,一些可怕的故事印在她的记忆里;那些故事,在最近三个月来是检察官家里谈话的主题。

  这时,在那间这样小心地锁住病人的房间里,发生了一件意想不到的事情。护士离开已六十分钟了;那每夜必来的寒冷袭击瓦朗蒂娜又快一个小时了,她无法控制自己的意志,那些幻景和虚象库”,是这一思潮研究中心。,那盏孤灯射出无数的光线,每一条光线都在她那混乱的幻想变成某种奇特的形状,突然地,在那摇动的灯光下,瓦朗蒂娜好象看见壁炉旁边凹进去的那扇通她书房的门慢慢地开了,但她却听不到门链转动的声音。平时瓦朗蒂娜会抓住悬在床头的丝带,拉铃叫人,但现在,什么都不会让她吃惊。她的理智告诉她,她所见的一切都只是自己的幻觉。她确信:一到早晨,夜间所见的一切便会消失地无影无踪,它们会随着曙光的出现而消失。门后面出现了一个人影,她看惯了这种幻象,所以并不害怕,只是睁大眼睛希望能认出是莫雷尔。那个人影继续向床边走过来。她象在仔细谛听。这时,一道灯光映在那个午夜访客的脸上。

  “不是他!”她喃喃地说,于是她想着这个幻觉会象往常一样消失或改变成另外一个人,可是,她能感觉到自己的脉搏,而且能感到它跳得很厉害,她记得驱散这种幻象的最好的良法是喝一口药水,那种用来减轻她发烧的饮料可以刺激她的脑子,使她暂时减少一些痛苦。所以瓦朗蒂娜就伸手去拿那只玻璃杯,但她的手臂刚伸出床外,那幻觉中的人影就急步向她走过来,而且跟她离得这样近,甚至可以听到他的呼吸,感觉到他的手的压力。这一次,这种幻景不同于瓦朗蒂娜以前所经验的一切;她开始相信自己的神志是完全清醒的,她不由得打了一个寒颤。她手上感到的那一按,显然不想让她把手伸出去,她慢慢地把手缩回来。她目不转睛地望着那个人影;那个人影看来对她没有任何恶意,倒像是来保护她的,他拿起那只玻璃杯,凑到灯光旁边,举起杯子看了一下里面的液体,这还不够,那个人,——更确切地说,那个幽灵。因为他的脚步是这样的轻,根本听不到声音,——

  从玻璃杯里倒出一匙羹来,喝了下去。瓦朗蒂娜茫然地望着眼前这一切。她以为眼前这一切会突然消失,出现另一幅图景;但这个人不但没有消失,反而走到她的前面,用一种诚恳的声音说:“现在,喝吧!”

  瓦朗蒂娜浑身哆嗦起来。这是她第一次听到幻象用一个活人的声音对她说话,她张嘴要喊。那个人用手指掩住了她的嘴唇。“基督山伯爵!”她喃喃地说。

  瓦朗蒂娜对于这一切的真实性显然不再有丝毫怀疑;她的眼睛里流露出惊恐的神气后,抖得几乎不能拉毯子裹紧身体。基督山在这时出现,而且是透过墙壁走进她的房间,对神志恍惚的瓦朗蒂娜来说,更是难以置信。

  “别喊,也不要怕,”伯爵说,“即使在心里也别疑惑或不安。瓦朗蒂娜,站在你面前的是个人,不是幻景,是你所能想象到的最慈爱的父亲和最可敬的朋友。”

  瓦朗蒂娜不知该如何。这种声音证明向她说话的是个实实在在的人,她惊惶万状,一个字都讲不出来;她眼睛里的表情似乎在问,“既然你是光明磊落的,现在怎么会在这儿呢?”

  聪明的伯爵完全明白青年女郎脑子里在想什么。“听我说,”他说,“或者不如说看看我吧,看看我苍白的脸,看看我这因疲倦而发红的眼睛。这一对眼睛已经整整四天不曾合拢了,在这四天夜里我一直守在你身边,为马西米兰保护你的安全。”

  瓦朗蒂娜感到脸颊因兴奋而红晕;伯爵刚才提到了马西米兰这个名字驱散了她因为基督山的出现所引起的全部恐惧。“马西米兰!”她重复道,她觉得这个名字对她来说多么亲切啊?”

  ——“马西米兰!那么他把一切都告诉你了吗?”

  “是的,她告诉了我一切。他说,你的生命就是他的生命,我答应他你会活下去。”

  “你答应过他我会活下去?”

  “是的。”

  “但是,阁下,你刚才说到守夜和保护,那么,你是一位医生吗?”

  “是的,而且是上天此刻能派来照顾你的最好的医生,相信我吧。”

  “你说你一直守护着我?”瓦朗蒂娜不安地说,“你以前在哪儿呢?我没有看见你呀。”

  伯爵伸手指着书房。“我躲在那扇门后面,”他说,“那个房间与隔壁的房子相连,我已经租下那座房子。”

  瓦朗蒂娜把眼光移开,带着骄傲的冲动和轻微的恐惧喊道:“阁下,你擅自闯入人家是有罪的,你所说的保护倒象是一种侮辱。”

  “瓦朗蒂娜,”他答道,“我虽然一直在守护着你,但我所注意的是看你的人、你吃的食物、用的饮料,当我觉得那种饮料似乎对你有危险的时候,我就进来,象现在这样进来,用饮料代替那杯毒药,我的饮料不会产生旁人所预期的死亡,而且可以使生命在你的血管里循环不息。”

  “毒药!死!”瓦朗蒂娜喊道,她以为自己又在发高热,产生了错觉,“你说什么,阁下?”

  “嘘,我的孩子!”基督山说着用手指掩住她的嘴唇。“我是说了‘毒药’和‘死’。喝一点吧。”伯爵从口袋里摸出一只瓶子,把瓶子里红色的液体倒几滴到玻璃杯里。“喝了这个,今天晚上不要再喝别的东西。”

  瓦朗蒂娜伸去拿杯子;但她的手刚碰到那只杯子,便因害怕而缩回来。基督山端起那只杯子,自己喝掉一半,然后把它递给瓦朗蒂娜。瓦朗蒂娜微笑了一下,把剩下的一半喝了下去。

  “噢,是的!”她喊道,“我尝得出这种味道,这几天晚上都是喝的这个,它使我的神智清醒。似乎减轻了头痛。谢谢你,阁下,谢谢你!”

  “这就是你活着的原因,瓦朗蒂娜,”伯爵说。“可我,我是如何活的?噢,我熬过了多少痛苦难耐的时间呵!当我看见那致命的毒药倒进你的杯子里,当我浑身颤抖地想,万一我来不及把它倒掉就被你喝下去的时候,我忍受是怎样的痛苦呀!”

  “阁下,”瓦朗蒂娜恐怖地说,“当你看见那致命的毒药倒进我的杯子的时候我感到非常痛苦,如果你看见了这种情形,想必你也看见那个倒毒药的人了?”

  “是的。”

  瓦朗蒂娜撑起身来,用绣花被掩住她那雪白的胸膛,胸膛发烧时所出的冷汗,现在又加上了冷汗。“你看见那个人了?”那青年女郎再问一遍。

  “是的!”伯爵又说。

  “你告诉了我一件可怕的事情,阁下。那件事情是太可怕了。什么!想在我父亲家里——在我的房间里——在我的床上——想害死我?噢,请出去吧,阁下!你在蛊惑我!你亵渎了神灵!这是不可能的,不会有这种事的。”

  “你是这只手要打击的第一个人吗?你没看见圣•梅朗先生,圣•梅朗夫人,巴罗斯都倒了下去吗?如果诺瓦梯埃先生在最近这三年来不继续服药,中和了那毒药的效力,他不是也已成了一个牺牲者了吗?”

  “噢,天哪!”瓦朗蒂娜说,“最近几个月来,爷爷要我喝他的药水,就是为了那个理由吗?”

  “那些药水是不是带一点儿苦味,象干皮那种味道?”

  “噢,天哪,是的!”

  “那么一切都清楚了,“基督山说。“他也知有一个人在下毒,——或许他还知道那个人是谁。他在帮助你,帮助他心爱的孩子抵抗毒药,由于你已开始有那种习惯,所以毒药丧失了一部分效力。你在四天以前中了致死的毒药,能活到现在就是因为喝这种药水的缘故,我现在总算明白了。”

  “那么下毒药的凶手是谁呢?”

  “你从来没看见有人在晚上走进你的房间吗?”

  “噢,有的!我每天晚上都看见人影经过我的身边,走进来,然后又消失了,我认为那是我发烧时所见的幻象,真的,当你进来的时候,我还以为自己又神志不清或是在做梦。”

  “那你不知道是谁要谋害你,是吗?”

  “不,”瓦朗蒂娜说,“谁会希望我死呢?”

  “那么,你马上就可以知道了。”基督山说,并侧耳倾听。

  “你是什么意思?”瓦朗蒂娜说,惊恐地向四周望去。

  “你今天晚上并没有发烧,你现在神志是完全清醒的,午夜的钟声已经在敲了,那凶手就要出现了。”

  “噢,天!”瓦朗蒂娜一面说,一面擦着额头上的汗珠。

  午夜的钟声迟缓而抑郁地敲打着;那铜锤的每一击似乎都敲打着那青年女郎的心。

  “瓦朗蒂娜,”伯爵说,“用你全部的力量控制住自己。不要发出一点声音,假装睡着,那么你就可以看见了。”

  瓦朗蒂娜抓住伯爵的手。“我好象听到有声音,”她说,“您快离开吧!”她说。

  “呆会儿见,”伯爵回答,就蹑手蹑脚向书房门口走过去,看着他脸上带着的微笑,瓦朗蒂娜的心里充满了感激。在关门以前,他又回过头来说:“不要动,不要出声,让他们以为你睡着了,否则,也许我还来不及帮你,你就被杀死了。”说完了这个可怕的叮嘱以后,伯爵便消失在门后了,门随即悄悄地关上了。





英文原文
Chapter 101
Locusta.

Valentine was alone; two other clocks, slower than that of Saint-Philippe du Roule, struck the hour of midnight from different directions, and excepting the rumbling of a few carriages all was silent. Then Valentine's attention was engrossed by the clock in her room, which marked the seconds. She began counting them, remarking that they were much slower than the beatings of her heart; and still she doubted, -- the inoffensive Valentine could not imagine that any one should desire her death. Why should they? To what end? What had she done to excite the malice of an enemy? There was no fear of her falling asleep. One terrible idea pressed upon her mind, -- that some one existed in the world who had attempted to assassinate her, and who was about to endeavor to do so again. Supposing this person, wearied at the inefficacy of the poison, should, as Monte Cristo intimated, have recourse to steel! -- What if the count should have no time to run to her rescue! -- What if her last moments were approaching, and she should never again see Morrel! When this terrible chain of ideas presented itself, Valentine was nearly persuaded to ring the bell, and call for help. But through the door she fancied she saw the luminous eye of the count -- that eye which lived in her memory, and the recollection overwhelmed her with so much shame that she asked herself whether any amount of gratitude could ever repay his adventurous and devoted friendship.

Twenty minutes, twenty tedious minutes, passed thus, then ten more, and at last the clock struck the half-hour. Just then the sound of finger-nails slightly grating against the door of the library informed Valentine that the count was still watching, and recommended her to do the same; at the same time, on the opposite side, that is towards Edward's room, Valentine fancied that she heard the creaking of the floor; she listened attentively, holding her breath till she was nearly suffocated; the lock turned, and the door slowly opened. Valentine had raised herself upon her elbow, and had scarcely time to throw herself down on the bed and shade her eyes with her arm; then, trembling, agitated, and her heart beating with indescribable terror, she awaited the event.

Some one approached the bed and drew back the curtains. Valentine summoned every effort, and breathed with that regular respiration which announces tranquil sleep. "Valentine!" said a low voice. Still silent: Valentine had promised not to awake. Then everything was still, excepting that Valentine heard the almost noiseless sound of some liquid being poured into the glass she had just emptied. Then she ventured to open her eyelids, and glance over her extended arm. She saw a woman in a white dressing-gown pouring a liquor from a phial into her glass. During this short time Valentine must have held her breath, or moved in some slight degree, for the woman, disturbed, stopped and leaned over the bed, in order the better to ascertain whether Valentine slept -- it was Madame de Villefort.

On recognizing her step-mother, Valentine could not repress a shudder, which caused a vibration in the bed. Madame de Villefort instantly stepped back close to the wall, and there, shaded by the bed-curtains, she silently and attentively watched the slightest movement of Valentine. The latter recollected the terrible caution of Monte Cristo; she fancied that the hand not holding the phial clasped a long sharp knife. Then collecting all her remaining strength, she forced herself to close her eyes; but this simple operation upon the most delicate organs of our frame, generally so easy to accomplish, became almost impossible at this moment, so much did curiosity struggle to retain the eyelid open and learn the truth. Madame de Villefort, however, reassured by the silence, which was alone disturbed by the regular breathing of Valentine, again extended her hand, and half hidden by the curtains succeeded in emptying the contents of the phial into the glass. Then she retired so gently that Valentine did not know she had left the room. She only witnessed the withdrawal of the arm -- the fair round arm of a woman but twenty-five years old, and who yet spread death around her.

It is impossible to describe the sensations experienced by Valentine during the minute and a half Madame de Villefort remained in the room. The grating against the library-door aroused the young girl from the stupor in which she was plunged, and which almost amounted to insensibility. She raised her head with an effort. The noiseless door again turned on its hinges, and the Count of Monte Cristo reappeared. "Well," said he, "do you still doubt?"

"Oh," murmured the young girl.

"Have you seen?"

"Alas!"

"Did you recognize?" Valentine groaned. "Oh, yes;" she said, "I saw, but I cannot believe!"

"Would you rather die, then, and cause Maximilian's death?"

"Oh," repeated the young girl, almost bewildered, "can I not leave the house? -- can I not escape?"

"Valentine, the hand which now threatens you will pursue you everywhere; your servants will be seduced with gold, and death will be offered to you disguised in every shape. You will find it in the water you drink from the spring, in the fruit you pluck from the tree."

"But did you not say that my kind grandfather's precaution had neutralized the poison?"

"Yes, but not against a strong dose; the poison will be changed, and the quantity increased." He took the glass and raised it to his lips. "It is already done," he said; "brucine is no longer employed, but a simple narcotic! I can recognize the flavor of the alcohol in which it has been dissolved. If you had taken what Madame de Villefort has poured into your glass, Valentine -- Valentine -- you would have been doomed!"

"But," exclaimed the young girl, "why am I thus pursued?"

"Why? -- are you so kind -- so good -- so unsuspicious of ill, that you cannot understand, Valentine?"

"No, I have never injured her."

"But you are rich, Valentine; you have 200,000 livres a year, and you prevent her son from enjoying these 200,000 livres."

"How so? The fortune is not her gift, but is inherited from my relations."

"Certainly; and that is why M. and Madame de Saint-Meran have died; that is why M. Noirtier was sentenced the day he made you his heir; that is why you, in your turn, are to die -- it is because your father would inherit your property, and your brother, his only son, succeed to his."

"Edward? Poor child! Are all these crimes committed on his account?"

"Ah, then you at length understand?"

"Heaven grant that this may not be visited upon him!"

"Valentine, you are an angel!"

"But why is my grandfather allowed to live?"

"It was considered, that you dead, the fortune would naturally revert to your brother, unless he were disinherited; and besides, the crime appearing useless, it would be folly to commit it."

"And is it possible that this frightful combination of crimes has been invented by a woman?"

"Do you recollect in the arbor of the Hotel des Postes, at Perugia, seeing a man in a brown cloak, whom your stepmother was questioning upon aqua tofana? Well, ever since then, the infernal project has been ripening in her brain."

"Ah, then, indeed, sir," said the sweet girl, bathed in tears, "I see that I am condemned to die!"

"No, Valentine, for I have foreseen all their plots; no, your enemy is conquered since we know her, and you will live, Valentine -- live to be happy yourself, and to confer happiness upon a noble heart; but to insure this you must rely on me."

"Command me, sir -- what am I to do?"

"You must blindly take what I give you."

"Alas, were it only for my own sake, I should prefer to die!"

"You must not confide in any one -- not even in your father."

"My father is not engaged in this fearful plot, is he, sir?" asked Valentine, clasping her hands.

"No; and yet your father, a man accustomed to judicial accusations, ought to have known that all these deaths have not happened naturally; it is he who should have watched over you -- he should have occupied my place -- he should have emptied that glass -- he should have risen against the assassin. Spectre against spectre!" he murmured in a low voice, as he concluded his sentence.

"Sir," said Valentine, "I will do all I can to live, for there are two beings whose existence depends upon mine – my grandfather and Maximilian."

"I will watch over them as I have over you."

"Well, sir, do as you will with me;" and then she added, in a low voice, "oh, heavens, what will befall me?"

"Whatever may happen, Valentine, do not be alarmed; though you suffer; though you lose sight, hearing, consciousness, fear nothing; though you should awake and be ignorant where you are, still do not fear; even though you should find yourself in a sepulchral vault or coffin. Reassure yourself, then, and say to yourself: `At this moment, a friend, a father, who lives for my happiness and that of Maximilian, watches over me!'"

"Alas, alas, what a fearful extremity!"

"Valentine, would you rather denounce your stepmother?"

"I would rather die a hundred times -- oh, yes, die!"

"No, you will not die; but will you promise me, whatever happens, that you will not complain, but hope?"

"I will think of Maximilian!"

"You are my own darling child, Valentine! I alone can save you, and I will." Valentine in the extremity of her terror joined her hands, -- for she felt that the moment had arrived to ask for courage, -- and began to pray, and while uttering little more than incoherent words, she forgot that her white shoulders had no other covering than her long hair, and that the pulsations of her heart could be seen through the lace of her nightdress. Monte Cristo gently laid his hand on the young girl's arm, drew the velvet coverlet close to her throat, and said with a paternal smile, -- "My child, believe in my devotion to you as you believe in the goodness of providence and the love of Maximilian."

Then he drew from his waistcoat-pocket the little emerald box, raised the golden lid, and took from it a pastille about the size of a pea, which he placed in her hand. She took it, and looked attentively on the count; there was an expression on the face of her intrepid protector which commanded her veneration. She evidently interrogated him by her look. "Yes," said he. Valentine carried the pastille to her mouth, and swallowed it. "And now, my dear child, adieu for the present. I will try and gain a little sleep, for you are saved."

"Go," said Valentine, "whatever happens, I promise you not to fear."

Monte Cristo for some time kept his eyes fixed on the young girl, who gradually fell asleep, yielding to the effects of the narcotic the count had given her. Then he took the glass, emptied three parts of the contents in the fireplace, that it might be supposed Valentine had taken it, and replaced it on the table; then he disappeared, after throwing a farewell glance on Valentine, who slept with the confidence and innocence of an angel.





中文翻译
第一○一章 赤练蛇

  瓦朗蒂娜房间里只剩一个人了。两只比圣•罗尔教堂略慢的钟在远处敲出了午夜的钟声;而后,除了偶尔有马车驶过的声音外,四周一片寂静。瓦朗蒂娜一直注意着她房间里的那只时钟。那只钟是有秒针的,她开始数秒针的走动,她发现秒针的摆动比自己的心跳要慢得多。可是她不禁疑惑;从不伤害别人的瓦朗蒂娜,谁会希望她死。为什么希望她死呢?

  出于什么目的呢?她做了什么事情惹下了这样一个仇敌?她当然睡不着。一个可怕的念头在她的脑子里盘旋——就是,有一个人企图来谋杀她,而那个人又要来了。如果这个人对毒药失去信心,象基督山所说的那样干脆用刀子,那可怎么办呢!如果伯爵来不及来救她,那可怎么办呢?如果她就要接近生命尽头,假如她永远也见不到莫雷尔,那怎么办呢!想到这儿,瓦朗蒂娜吓得脸色苍白,直出冷汗,几乎要拉铃求援了。但她好象在门背后看到了伯爵发亮的眼光,——这双眼睛已印在她的记忆里,想到他,她便感到那样的羞愧,不禁默默地自问,如果她冒冒失失地作了傻事,如何报答对伯爵的感激之情呢?二十分钟,极长的二十分钟,便这样过去了,然后又过去了十分钟,时钟终于敲打半点了。这时,书房门上传来轻微的指甲敲打声通知瓦朗蒂娜,告诉她伯爵仍在警惕着,并通知她同样警惕。果然,在对面,也就是在爱德华的房间那面,瓦朗蒂娜似乎听到了地板上有震动的声音,她侧起耳朵,屏住呼吸,憋得几乎要透不过气来了;门柄转动了,门被慢慢地拉开来了。瓦朗蒂娜本来是用手支起身子的,这时急忙倒到床上,把一条手臂遮在眼睛上;然后她惊慌战栗地等待着,她的心被一种难以形容的恐怖揪着。

  有一个人走到床前。拉开帐子。瓦朗蒂娜竭力控制住自己,发出均匀的呼吸,好象睡得很平稳。“瓦朗蒂娜!”一个声音轻轻地说。姑娘心底打了一个寒颤,但没有作声。“瓦朗蒂娜!”那个声音重复说。依然是寂静;瓦朗蒂娜拿打定主意决不醒来。随后一切归于寂静,但瓦朗蒂娜听到一种轻微的几乎听不到的声音,那是液体倒入她刚喝空的玻璃杯子的声音,她壮着胆子睁开眼睛,从手臂底下望过去。她看见一个穿白睡衣的女人把一只瓶子里的液体倒入杯子里。在这一瞬间,瓦朗蒂娜也许呼吸急促了些,动弹一下,因为那个女人不安地停住手,朝病床俯下身来,确认瓦朗蒂娜是否睡着了。

  那是维尔福夫人!

  瓦朗蒂娜认出继母后,禁不住打了一个寒颤,连她的床也震动了一下。维尔福夫人立即闪身退到墙边,隔着帐子,警觉地留心瓦朗蒂娜最轻微的动作。瓦朗蒂娜想起了基督山那可怕的叮嘱;她看到那只不握瓶子的手里握着一把又长又尖的刀子在闪闪发光,她聚集起全部的力量,拼命想合上眼睛;但这个简单的动作在平时固然非常容易完成,这时却变得几乎不可能了,强烈的好奇心在驱使她张开眼睛看到底是怎么回事。听瓦朗蒂娜呼吸均匀,周围一片寂静,维尔福夫人便放心地重新从帐子后面伸出手,继续把瓶子里的东西倒到杯子里。然后她悄无声息地退了出去,瓦朗蒂娜也没听见她已离开房间。她只看见那只手臂缩了回去,——洁白浑圆,一个二十五岁的年轻美貌的女人的手臂,而那只手臂却在倾注着死亡。

  尽管维尔福夫人只在房间里逗留了一分来钟,在这时间里,要讲清瓦朗蒂娜体验到的感触是不可能的。书房门上的敲打声把那青年女郎从近乎麻木的痴呆状态中醒了过来。她吃力地抬起头来。那扇门又无声地打开,基督山伯爵出现了。

  “怎么样,”他说,“你还怀疑吗?”

  “噢,我的上帝!”年青的姑娘喃喃地说。

  “你看见了吗?”

  “天哪!”

  “你认清了吗?”

  瓦朗蒂娜呻吟了一声。“噢,是的!”她说,“我看见了,但我无法相信!”

  “那么,你情愿死,而且情愿马西米兰也死吗?”

  “我的上帝!我的上帝!”青年姑娘重复地叹道,她几乎要神经错乱了,“难道我不能离开这个家,我不能逃走吗?”

  “瓦朗蒂娜,那只对你下毒的手,将跟着你到任何地方,你的仆人将受金钱的笼络,死神将以各种形式降临到你身上。即使你喝泉水,吃树上摘下来的果子,都可能有危险。”

  “你不是说过,祖父的预防措施已中和了毒药的药性吗?”

  “是的,那只能应付一种毒药,毒药是可以改换的,或是增加份量。”他拿起那只杯子,用嘴唇抿了一下。“瞧,她已经这样做了,”他说,“不再用木鳖精而用那可汀了!我可以从溶解它的酒精味上辨出它的存在。如果你把维尔福夫人倒在你杯子里的东西,喝下去,那末,瓦朗蒂娜!瓦朗蒂娜呀!你已经完啦!”

  “但是,”青年女郎喊道,“她为什么要害死我呢?”

  “为什么?难道你竟这样仁慈,这样善良,这样没有防人之心,到现在还不明白吗,瓦朗蒂娜?”

  “不,我从来没有伤害过她。”

  “但是你有钱呀,瓦朗蒂娜。你每年有二十万法郎的收入,而你妨碍了她的儿子享受那二十万。”

  “怎么能这么说呢?我的财产又不是她的。那是我的外公外婆留给我的呀。”

  “当然罗,正是为了这个原因,圣•梅朗先生夫妇才会去世,正是为了这个原因,诺瓦梯埃先生在立你做他的继承人的当天就成为谋害的对象,现在轮到你死了,——这样的话,你的父亲会继承你的财产,而你的弟弟,作为独子,将从你父亲的手里继承到那笔财产。”

  “爱德华!可怜的孩子!她犯的罪都是为了他吗?”

  “啊!那么你总算明白?”

  “愿上天的报应不要落在他的身上!”

  “瓦朗蒂娜,你是一个天使!”

  “但为什么她最后不再去害祖父呢?”

  “因为你死以后,除非剥夺你弟弟的继承权,否则那笔财产自然会转移到他的手上,所以她觉得对你的祖父下毒手已没有必要了。”

  “这个可怕的计谋竟是一个女人想出来的!”

  “你记不记得在比鲁沙波士蒂旅馆的凉棚,有一个身穿棕色大衣的人,你的继母曾问他‘托弗娜毒水’?嗯,从那个时候起,那个恶毒的计划就渐渐地在她的脑子里酝酿成熟了。”

  “啊,那么,真的,阁下,”那温柔的姑娘满面泪痕地说,“那么我是注定要死的了!”

  “不,瓦朗蒂娜,我已识破了他们的阴谋,你的敌人已被识破了,我们已知道她。你可以活下去,瓦朗蒂娜,——你可以幸福地活下去,并且使一颗高贵的心得到幸福,但要得到这一切,你必须完全相信我。”

  “请吩咐吧,阁下,我该怎么做?”

  “你必须不加思索地照我所说的去做。”

  “噢!上帝为我作证,”瓦朗蒂娜喊道,“如果我只是一个人,我情愿让自己去死。”

  “你不能相信任何人,——甚至连你的父亲也不能相信。”

  “我的父亲与这个可怕的阴谋毫不相干,是吗,阁下?”瓦朗蒂娜把双手合在一起问。

  “没有,可是,你的父亲,一个在法院里办惯了起诉状的人,应该知道这些死亡不是自然发生的。本来应该是他守在你身边,应该由他站在我这个位置,应该由他来倒空那只杯子,应该由他来对付那个凶手。魔鬼对魔鬼嘛!”他低声地说了最后这一句话。

  “阁下,”瓦朗蒂娜说,“我会尽力活下去,我的祖父和马西米兰。”他们深爱着我,他们的生命悬在我身上。

  “我会照顾他们,象我照顾你一样。”

  “好吧,阁下,我听你的吩咐,”她又压低声音说,“噢,天哪!我会出什么事呢?”

  “不管出什么事,瓦朗蒂娜,都不要怕,如果你醒来的时候自己不知道在什么地方,还是不要怕,——即使你发现自己躺在坟墓里或棺材里。那时你得提醒自己,‘此时此刻,一位朋友,一个父亲为我——马西米兰的幸福而活着的父亲,正在守护着我!”

  “唉!唉!多么可怕的情景呀!”

  “瓦朗蒂娜,你愿意揭发你继母的阴谋吗?”

  “我情愿死一百次,噢,是的,情愿死!”

  “不,你不会死的,你肯答应我,不管遇见什么事情形,你决不抱怨都抱有希望吗?”

  “我会想到马西米兰!”

  “你是我喜爱的好孩子,瓦朗蒂娜!只有我一个人能救你,而我一定会救出你的!”

  瓦朗蒂娜害怕之极合拢双手,她觉得这是求上帝赐她勇气的时候了,于是她开始祈祷;当她在这样断断续续地祈祷的时候,她忘记了她那雪白的肩头只有她的长头发遮盖着,忘记了可以从她睡衣的花边缝里看见她的那令人怦然心跳的胸脯。

  基督山轻轻地把手按在那青年姑娘的手臂上,把天鹅绒的毯子拉来盖到她的颈部,带着爱的笑容说:“我的孩子,相信我对你的真情,象你相信上帝的仁慈和马西米兰的爱情一样。”

  然后他从背心口袋里摸出那只翡翠小盒子,揭开金盖,从里面取出一粒豌豆般大小的药丸放在她的手里。瓦朗蒂娜拿了那粒药丸,神情专注地望着伯爵。在她这位勇敢的保护人脸上,有一种神圣庄严和权威的光芒。她的眼光向他询问。

  “是的。”他说。

  瓦朗蒂娜把药丸放进嘴里,咽了下去。

  “现在,我亲爱的孩子,暂时再会了。我要睡一会儿,因为你已经得救了。”

  “去吧,”瓦朗蒂娜说,“不论遇到什么事情,我答应你决不害怕。”

  基督山凝视着青年姑娘看了一会儿,看她在药丸作用下,渐渐入睡。然后他拿起那只杯子,把大部分液体倒在壁炉里,让人以为是瓦朗蒂娜喝掉的,再把杯子放回到桌子上;他向瓦朗蒂娜投去一个告别的眼光,瓦朗蒂娜象一个躺在上帝脚下的纯洁天使那样放心地睡着了。伯爵随即也消失了。





[ 此帖被喻然末年在2013-10-25 13:11重新编辑 ]
暮辞朝

ZxID:15103679


等级: 内阁元老
配偶: 清风雅乐
这一段开心的日子请你勿忘
举报 只看该作者 59楼  发表于: 2013-10-25 0
英文原文
Chapter 102
Valentine.

The night-light continued to burn on the chimney-piece, exhausting the last drops of oil which floated on the surface of the water. The globe of the lamp appeared of a reddish hue, and the flame, brightening before it expired, threw out the last flickerings which in an inanimate object have been so often compared with the convulsions of a human creature in its final agonies. A dull and dismal light was shed over the bedclothes and curtains surrounding the young girl. All noise in the streets had ceased, and the silence was frightful. It was then that the door of Edward's room opened, and a head we have before noticed appeared in the glass opposite; it was Madame de Villefort, who came to witness the effects of the drink she had prepared. She stopped in the doorway, listened for a moment to the flickering of the lamp, the only sound in that deserted room, and then advanced to the table to see if Valentine's glass were empty. It was still about a quarter full, as we before stated. Madame de Villefort emptied the contents into the ashes, which she disturbed that they might the more readily absorb the liquid; then she carefully rinsed the glass, and wiping it with her handkerchief replaced it on the table.

If any one could have looked into the room just then he would have noticed the hesitation with which Madame de Villefort approached the bed and looked fixedly on Valentine. The dim light, the profound silence, and the gloomy thoughts inspired by the hour, and still more by her own conscience, all combined to produce a sensation of fear; the poisoner was terrified at the contemplation of her own work. At length she rallied, drew aside the curtain, and leaning over the pillow gazed intently on Valentine. The young girl no longer breathed, no breath issued through the half-closed teeth; the white lips no longer quivered – the eyes were suffused with a bluish vapor, and the long black lashes rested on a cheek white as wax. Madame de Villefort gazed upon the face so expressive even in its stillness; then she ventured to raise the coverlet and press her hand upon the young girl's heart. It was cold and motionless. She only felt the pulsation in her own fingers, and withdrew her hand with a shudder. One arm was hanging out of the bed; from shoulder to elbow it was moulded after the arms of Germain Pillon's "Graces,"* but the fore-arm seemed to be slightly distorted by convulsion, and the hand, so delicately formed, was resting with stiff outstretched fingers on the framework of the bed. The nails, too, were turning blue.

* Germain Pillon was a famous French sculptor (1535-1598). His best known work is "The Three Graces," now in the Louvre.

Madame de Villefort had no longer any doubt; all was over -- she had consummated the last terrible work she had to accomplish. There was no more to do in the room, so the poisoner retired stealthily, as though fearing to hear the sound of her own footsteps; but as she withdrew she still held aside the curtain, absorbed in the irresistible attraction always exerted by the picture of death, so long as it is merely mysterious and does not excite disgust. Just then the lamp again flickered; the noise startled Madame de Villefort, who shuddered and dropped the curtain. Immediately afterwards the light expired, and the room was plunged in frightful obscurity, while the clock at that minute struck half-past four. Overpowered with agitation, the poisoner succeeded in groping her way to the door, and reached her room in an agony of fear.

The darkness lasted two hours longer; then by degrees a cold light crept through the Venetian blinds, until at length it revealed the objects in the room. About this time the nurse's cough was heard on the stairs and the woman entered the room with a cup in her hand. To the tender eye of a father or a lover, the first glance would have sufficed to reveal Valentine's condition; but to this hireling, Valentine only appeared to sleep. "Good," she exclaimed, approaching the table, "she has taken part of her draught; the glass is three-quarters empty."

Then she went to the fireplace and lit the fire, and although she had just left her bed, she could not resist the temptation offered by Valentine's sleep, so she threw herself into an arm-chair to snatch a little more rest. The clock striking eight awoke her. Astonished at the prolonged slumber of the patient, and frightened to see that the arm was still hanging out of the bed, she advanced towards Valentine, and for the first time noticed the white lips. She tried to replace the arm, but it moved with a frightful rigidity which could not deceive a sick-nurse. She screamed aloud; then running to the door exclaimed, -- "Help, help!"

"What is the matter?" asked M. d'Avrigny, at the foot of the stairs, it being the hour he usually visited her.

"What is it?" asked Villefort, rushing from his room. "Doctor, do you hear them call for help?"

"Yes, yes; let us hasten up; it was in Valentine's room." But before the doctor and the father could reach the room, the servants who were on the same floor had entered, and seeing Valentine pale and motionless on her bed, they lifted up their hands towards heaven and stood transfixed, as though struck by lightening. "Call Madame de Villefort! -- wake Madame de Villefort!" cried the procureur from the door of his chamber, which apparently he scarcely dared to leave. But instead of obeying him, the servants stood watching M. d'Avrigny, who ran to Valentine, and raised her in his arms. "What? -- this one, too?" he exclaimed. "Oh, where will be the end?" Villefort rushed into the room. "What are you saying, doctor?" he exclaimed, raising his hands to heaven.

"I say that Valentine is dead!" replied d'Avrigny, in a voice terrible in its solemn calm.

M. de Villefort staggered and buried his head in the bed. On the exclamation of the doctor and the cry of the father, the servants all fled with muttered imprecations; they were heard running down the stairs and through the long passages, then there was a rush in the court, afterwards all was still; they had, one and all, deserted the accursed house. Just then, Madame de Villefort, in the act of slipping on her dressing-gown, threw aside the drapery and for a moment stood motionless, as though interrogating the occupants of the room, while she endeavored to call up some rebellious tears. On a sudden she stepped, or rather bounded, with outstretched arms, towards the table. She saw d'Avrigny curiously examining the glass, which she felt certain of having emptied during the night. It was now a third full, just as it was when she threw the contents into the ashes.The spectre of Valentine rising before the poisoner would have alarmed her less. It was, indeed, the same color as the draught she had poured into the glass, and which Valentine had drank; it was indeed the poison, which could not deceive M. d'Avrigny, which he now examined so closely; it was doubtless a miracle from heaven, that, notwithstanding her precautions, there should be some trace, some proof remaining to reveal the crime. While Madame de Villefort remained rooted to the spot like a statue of terror, and Villefort, with his head hidden in the bedclothes, saw nothing around him, d'Avrigny approached the window, that he might the better examine the contents of the glass, and dipping the tip of his finger in, tasted it. "Ah," he exclaimed, "it is no longer brucine that is used; let me see what it is!"

Then he ran to one of the cupboards in Valentine's room, which had been transformed into a medicine closet, and taking from its silver case a small bottle of nitric acid, dropped a little of it into the liquor, which immediately changed to a blood-red color. "Ah," exclaimed d'Avrigny, in a voice in which the horror of a judge unveiling the truth was mingled with the delight of a student making a discovery. Madame de Villefort was overpowered, her eyes first flashed and then swam, she staggered towards the door and disappeared. Directly afterwards the distant sound of a heavy weight falling on the ground was heard, but no one paid any attention to it; the nurse was engaged in watching the chemical analysis, and Villefort was still absorbed in grief. M. d'Avrigny alone had followed Madame de Villefort with his eyes, and watched her hurried retreat. He lifted up the drapery over the entrance to Edward's room, and his eye reaching as far as Madame de Villefort's apartment, he beheld her extended lifeless on the floor. "Go to the assistance of Madame de Villefort," he said to the nurse. "Madame de Villefort is ill."

"But Mademoiselle de Villefort" -- stammered the nurse.

"Mademoiselle de Villefort no longer requires help," said d'Avrigny, "since she is dead."

"Dead, -- dead!" groaned forth Villefort, in a paroxysm of grief, which was the more terrible from the novelty of the sensation in the iron heart of that man.

"Dead!" repeated a third voice. "Who said Valentine was dead?"

The two men turned round, and saw Morrel standing at the door, pale and terror-stricken. This is what had happened. At the usual time, Morrel had presented himself at the little door leading to Noirtier's room. Contrary to custom, the door was open, and having no occasion to ring he entered. He waited for a moment in the hall and called for a servant to conduct him to M. Noirtier; but no one answered, the servants having, as we know, deserted the house. Morrel had no particular reason for uneasiness; Monte Cristo had promised him that Valentine should live, and so far he had always fulfilled his word. Every night the count had given him news, which was the next morning confirmed by Noirtier. Still this extraordinary silence appeared strange to him, and he called a second and third time; still no answer. Then he determined to go up. Noirtier's room was opened, like all the rest. The first thing he saw was the old man sitting in his arm-chair in his usual place, but his eyes expressed alarm, which was confirmed by the pallor which overspread his features.

"How are you, sir?" asked Morrel, with a sickness of heart.

"Well," answered the old man, by closing his eyes; but his appearance manifested increasing uneasiness.

"You are thoughtful, sir," continued Morrel; "you want something; shall I call one of the servants?"

"Yes," replied Noirtier.

Morrel pulled the bell, but though he nearly broke the cord no one answered. He turned towards Noirtier; the pallor and anguish expressed on his countenance momentarily increased.

"Oh," exclaimed Morrel, "why do they not come? Is any one ill in the house?" The eyes of Noirtier seemed as though they would start from their sockets. "What is the matter? You alarm me. Valentine? Valentine?"

"Yes, yes," signed Noirtier. Maximilian tried to speak, but he could articulate nothing; he staggered, and supported himself against the wainscot. Then he pointed to the door.

"Yes, yes, yes!" continued the old man. Maximilian rushed up the little staircase, while Noirtier's eyes seemed to say, -- "Quicker, quicker!"

In a minute the young man darted through several rooms, till at length he reached Valentine's. There was no occasion to push the door, it was wide open. A sob was the only sound he heard. He saw as though in a mist, a black figure kneeling and buried in a confused mass of white drapery. A terrible fear transfixed him. It was then he heard a voice exclaim "Valentine is dead!" and another voice which, like an echo repeated, -- "Dead, -- dead!"





中文翻译
第一○二章 瓦朗蒂娜

  壁炉架上的那盏灯依旧点燃着,但已燃尽了那浮在水面上的最后几滴油;灯被映成了淡红色,火焰在熄灭前突然明亮起来,射出最后的摇曳的光;这种光,虽然是没有生命的,却常被人用来比拟人类在临死前那一阵最后的挣扎。一缕昏暗凄惨的光笼罩着那青年姑娘身上的被罩和她周围的帐子。

  街上的一切嘈杂声都停止了,四周一片寂静。这时,通向爱德华卧室的房门打开了,在门对面的镜子里,出现了一个我们以前见过的面孔;那是维尔福夫人的面孔,她来观察那药水是否奏效。她站在门口听了一会儿,在那个房间里,现在只剩了灯花的毕剥声,她来到桌前,看瓦朗蒂娜是否已将药水喝下。杯子里还有一些药水。维尔福夫人把它倒在炉灰里,并把炉灰拌了几拌,使它更容易吸收液体;然后她仔细涮干净那只玻璃杯,用手帕抹干它,把它放回到桌子上。

  如果有人在那时把目光穿透房间,使人看到维尔福夫人带着犹豫的神色走近床边,眼睛一眨不眨地望着瓦朗蒂娜。惨淡的光线,死一般的寂静,深夜所能引起的一切可怕的东西,而尤其是她自己的良心,这一切交织在一起产生了一种可怕的夜的氛围;她害怕去看她自己的成绩。但她终于鼓起勇气,拉开帐子,俯到枕头上,瞧着瓦朗蒂娜。她已没有了呼吸;那半开半闭的牙齿间已不再有气息通过;那雪白嘴唇已停止了颤动;那一对眼睛似乎浮在浅蓝色的雾气里,又长又黑的头发散在那蜡白的脸颊上。维尔福夫人凝视着这个静止的但依旧动人的面孔;然后她壮起胆子揭开被,把手按在那青年姑娘的胸膛上。胸膛冷冰冰地没有动静。她感觉到的是自己手指上的脉搏,她颤栗地收回她的手。一只手臂垂出在床外,——那样一只美丽的手臂,自肩到至腕似乎都是由一个雕刻家雕刻出来的;但前臂似乎因为痉挛而略微有点变形,而那只精致纤细的手,则伸着僵硬的手指搁在床架上。手指甲已经发青。维尔福夫人不再怀疑——一切都已成为过去;她已经完成了她最后一件可怕的工作。

  在房间里已没有别的事情做了,下毒者偷偷地退出去,象是怕听到她自己的脚步声似的;但当她出去的时候,她依旧拉着帐子,死者的形象对她有一种不可抗拒的吸引力。

  灯花又毕剥地爆了一下;那个声音把维尔福夫人吓了一跳,她打了一个寒颤,离开帐子。灯熄灭了,整个房间陷入可怕的黑暗里,时钟那时恰巧敲打四点半。下毒者顿时惊惶起来,摸索到门口,满怀着恐惧回到她的房间。可怕的黑暗持续了两个钟头以后;一片淡白的光从百叶窗里爬进来,终于照亮了房间里一切。大约在这个时候,楼梯上响起了护士的咳嗽声,她手里拿着一只杯子走进房来。在一位父亲或一个情人,第一眼就足以决定一切,——瓦朗蒂娜已死;但在护士看来,她只象是睡着了。“好!”她走到桌子前面说,“她已经喝了一部分药水,杯子里已只剩三分之一了。”

  她走到壁炉前面生起了火,虽然她刚刚起床,但她想在瓦朗蒂娜睡醒前再打一个瞌睡。时钟敲打八点的声音惊醒了她。她惊奇她的病人竟睡得这样熟,令她吃惊的是她看见那只手臂依旧还垂在床外,她向瓦朗蒂娜走过去,这时才注意到那失血的嘴唇。她想把那只手臂放回到床上,但那只手臂僵硬的,决瞒不过一个护士。她大叫一声,然后奔到门口,喊道:“救命呀!救命呀!”

  “你嚷什么?”阿夫里尼先生在楼梯脚下问,这正是他每天来看病的时间。

  “怎么啦?”维尔福从他的房间里冲出来问。“医生,你听见她喊救命吗?”

  “是的,是的,我听见了,我们赶快上去吧!是在瓦朗蒂娜的房间里。”

  医生和那父亲还没有赶到,二楼上的仆人们已跑进瓦朗蒂娜房间,看到瓦朗蒂娜脸色苍白一动不动地躺在床上,他们一齐举手向天,象遭了雷击似地一动不动地愣在那儿。

  “去叫维尔福夫人!去喊醒维尔福夫人!”检察官站在房门口喊,似乎不敢进去。但仆人们并没有理会他的命令,全都站在那儿看着阿夫里尼先生,阿夫里尼已跑到瓦朗蒂娜的床边,然后抱起她。“什么!这一个,也!”他低声地说,让她从他的手臂里落了下去。“噢,我的上帝!我的上帝呀!您什么时候才厌倦呢?”

  维尔福冲进房间里。“您说什么,医生?”他举手向天大声问道。

  “我说瓦朗蒂娜死了!”阿夫里尼用一种庄严的声音回答。

  维尔福先生踉跄地摔倒了,把他的头埋在瓦朗蒂娜的床上。听到医生的绝叫和那父亲的哭喊,仆人们喃喃地祈祷着离开了。只听见他们脚步声奔下楼梯,穿过长廊,冲入前庭,他们都已逃离这座受天诅咒的房子。这时,维尔福夫人披着睡衣掀开门帘,在门槛上站了一会儿,象是在问房间里的人究竟发生了什么事,并竭力想流出几滴眼泪。突然,她伸着两臂向那张桌子跳了一步。她看见阿夫里尼正检查那只她确信在晚上已经倒空的杯子。杯子里还有三分之一药水,和她倒在炉灰里的一样多。即使瓦朗蒂娜的灵魂出现在那维尔福夫人的面前,她也不会感到那样害怕。药水的颜色与她倒在杯子里被瓦朗蒂娜喝掉的一模一样;这种毒药瞒不过阿夫里尼先生的眼睛。这一定是上帝创造的奇迹,尽管她非常小心,还是留下了证据来揭穿她的罪行。

  维尔福夫人象一尊恐怖女神似的钉在地上,维尔福把头埋在床上,这时阿夫里尼为了更清楚地检查杯子里的东西,走到窗前,用手指尖伸进去蘸了一滴来尝。“啊!”大声说道,“不再是木鳖精了,我来看看杯子里到底是什么!”于是他跑到瓦朗蒂娜房间里一只药橱前面,从一只银盒里取出一小瓶硝酸,滴了几滴到那液体里,液体便立刻变成血红色。“啊!”

  阿夫里尼喊道,他的声音里夹杂着喜悦(象一位法官揭破实情时的恐怖和一位学生解决了一个问题时的喜悦。)维尔福夫人再也受不了了;她的眼前最初是火花乱迸,后来变成一片漆黑;她踉踉跄跄地走向门口,然后就不见了。一会儿,门外传来身体跌倒在地板上的声音,但没有人注意它。护士正在注意化学分析,维尔福沉浸在悲哀里。只有阿夫里尼用他的目光跟随着维尔福夫人,注意到她仓皇地退出去。他拉开爱德华房门口的门帘,向维尔福夫人的房间里望,看见她晕倒在地板上。“去帮助维尔福夫人,”他对护士说,“维尔福夫人病了。”

  “但维尔福小、姐——”护士犹豫地说。

  “维尔福小、姐不需要帮助了,”阿夫里尼说,“因为她已经死了。”

  “死了!死了!”维尔福悲痛地喃喃道,在他那铁石一样的心里,悲痛是一种新奇的感觉,所以他的悲痛比一般人更令人心碎。

  “你说她死了吗?”忽然一个声音喊道,“谁说瓦朗蒂娜死了?”

  两个人回过头去,看见莫雷尔脸色苍白,神情激动地站在门口。事情是这样的:莫雷尔按照往常的时间来到通诺瓦梯埃先生房间的小门口。与往常不同的是,门是开着的;由于没有拉铃的必要,他就走了进去。他在厅里等了一会儿,想叫一个仆人来带他去见诺瓦梯埃先生;他喊了一声,但没有人回答,因为房子里仆人都逃走了。莫雷尔心里没有特别感到不安的理由,基督山已答应他瓦朗蒂娜不死,而直到目前为止,他始终是履行了他的诺言的。伯爵每天晚上给他消息,那些消息在第二天早晨就被诺瓦梯埃证实。可是,这种出奇的寂静使他感到很奇怪,他第二次第三次再叫人,还是没有人答应。于是他决定上楼去。诺瓦梯埃的房门也象其他的房门那样大开着。他第一眼看见的是那老人照常坐在他的圈椅里;他的眼睛睁得大大的表示着一种内心的恐惧,那种表情从他苍白的脸色上得到了证实。

  “您好吗,阁下?”莫雷尔问,心里感到了某种恐惧。

  “好!”老人闭上眼睛回答,但他的脸上却显出更大的不安。

  “您在想心事,阁下,”莫雷尔又说,“您要什么东西吧,要我去叫一个仆人吗?”

  “是的。”诺瓦梯埃回答。

  莫雷尔就拉铃,虽然他几乎拉断绳带,却依旧没有人来。

  他回过头去看诺瓦梯埃;他脸色苍白,痛苦的表情与时俱增。

  “噢!”莫雷尔喊道,“为什么没有人来?这屋子里有人病了吗?”

  诺瓦梯埃的眼睛似乎要从眼眶里迸射出来。

  “出什么事啦?您吓坏我啦。瓦朗蒂娜,瓦朗蒂娜出事啦?”

  “是的,是的,。”诺瓦梯埃表示。

  马西米兰想说话,但他什么都没有说出来;他踉跄了一下,靠在壁板上。然后他抬手指一指门口。

  “是的,是的,”老人继续表示。马西米兰一步并两步冲上那座小楼梯,而诺瓦梯埃的眼睛似乎在对他喊:“快一点!再快一点!”

  一眨眼,年轻人已穿过几个房间,到达瓦朗蒂娜的房门口。门是大开着的。他听到的第一个声音是一声啜泣。他象是透过一层云雾看见一个黑色人影跪在地上,头埋在一大片白色的帐帏里。一阵可怕的恐惧使他站在那儿时,他听见一个声音:“瓦朗蒂娜已经死了!而另一个声音象回声似的重复着:“死了!死了!”





英文原文
Chapter 103
Maximilian.

Villefort rose, half ashamed of being surprised in such a paroxysm of grief. The terrible office he had held for twenty-five years had succeeded in making him more or less than man. His glance, at first wandering, fixed itself upon Morrel. "Who are you, sir," he asked, "that forget that this is not the manner to enter a house stricken with death? Go, sir, go!" But Morrel remained motionless; he could not detach his eyes from that disordered bed, and the pale corpse of the young girl who was lying on it. "Go! -- do you hear?" said Villefort, while d'Avrigny advanced to lead Morrel out. Maximilian stared for a moment at the corpse, gazed all around the room, then upon the two men; he opened his mouth to speak, but finding it impossible to give utterance to the innumerable ideas that occupied his brain, he went out, thrusting his hands through his hair in such a manner that Villefort and d'Avrigny, for a moment diverted from the engrossing topic, exchanged glances, which seemed to say, -- "He is mad!"

But in less than five minutes the staircase groaned beneath an extraordinary weight. Morrel was seen carrying, with superhuman strength, the arm-chair containing Noirtier up-stairs. When he reached the landing he placed the arm-chair on the floor and rapidly rolled it into Valentine's room. This could only have been accomplished by means of unnatural strength supplied by powerful excitement. But the most fearful spectacle was Noirtier being pushed towards the bed, his face expressing all his meaning, and his eyes supplying the want of every other faculty. That pale face and flaming glance appeared to Villefort like a frightful apparition. Each time he had been brought into contact with his father, something terrible had happened. "See what they have done!" cried Morrel, with one hand leaning on the back of the chair, and the other extended towards Valentine. "See, my father, see!"

Villefort drew back and looked with astonishment on the young man, who, almost a stranger to him, called Noirtier his father. At this moment the whole soul of the old man seemed centred in his eyes which became bloodshot; the veins of the throat swelled; his cheeks and temples became purple, as though he was struck with epilepsy; nothing was wanting to complete this but the utterance of a cry. And the cry issued from his pores, if we may thus speak -- a cry frightful in its silence. D'Avrigny rushed towards the old man and made him inhale a powerful restorative.

"Sir," cried Morrel, seizing the moist hand of the paralytic, "they ask me who I am, and what right I have to be here. Oh, you know it, tell them, tell them!" And the young man's voice was choked by sobs. As for the old man, his chest heaved with his panting respiration. One could have thought that he was undergoing the agonies preceding death. At length, happier than the young man, who sobbed without weeping, tears glistened in the eyes of Noirtier. "Tell them," said Morrel in a hoarse voice, "tell them that I am her betrothed. Tell them she was my beloved, my noble girl, my only blessing in the world. Tell them -- oh, tell them, that corpse belongs to me!"

The young man overwhelmed by the weight of his anguish, fell heavily on his knees before the bed, which his fingers grasped with convulsive energy. D'Avrigny, unable to bear the sight of this touching emotion, turned away; and Villefort, without seeking any further explanation, and attracted towards him by the irresistible magnetism which draws us towards those who have loved the people for whom we mourn, extended his hand towards the young man. But Morrel saw nothing; he had grasped the hand of Valentine, and unable to weep vented his agony in groans as he bit the sheets. For some time nothing was heard in that chamber but sobs, exclamations, and prayers. At length Villefort, the most composed of all, spoke: "Sir," said he to Maximilian, "you say you loved Valentine, that you were betrothed to her. I knew nothing of this engagement, of this love, yet I, her father, forgive you, for I see that your grief is real and deep; and besides my own sorrow is too great for anger to find a place in my heart. But you see that the angel whom you hoped for has left this earth -- she has nothing more to do with the adoration of men. Take a last farewell, sir, of her sad remains; take the hand you expected to possess once more within your own, and then separate yourself from her forever. Valentine now requires only the ministrations of the priest."

"You are mistaken, sir," exclaimed Morrel, raising himself on one knee, his heart pierced by a more acute pang than any he had yet felt -- "you are mistaken; Valentine, dying as she has, not only requires a priest, but an avenger. You, M. de Villefort, send for the priest; I will be the avenger."

"What do you mean, sir?" asked Villefort, trembling at the new idea inspired by the delirium of Morrel.

"I tell you, sir, that two persons exist in you; the father has mourned sufficiently, now let the procureur fulfil his office."

The eyes of Noirtier glistened, and d'Avrigny approached.

"Gentlemen," said Morrel, reading all that passed through the minds of the witnesses to the scene, "I know what I am saying, and you know as well as I do what I am about to say -- Valentine has been assassinated!" Villefort hung his head, d'Avrigny approached nearer, and Noirtier said "Yes" with his eyes. "Now, sir," continued Morrel, "in these days no one can disappear by violent means without some inquiries being made as to the cause of her disappearance, even were she not a young, beautiful, and adorable creature like Valentine. Mr. Procureur," said Morrel with increasing vehemence, "no mercy is allowed; I denounce the crime; it is your place to seek the assassin." The young man's implacable eyes interrogated Villefort, who, on his side, glanced from Noirtier to d'Avrigny. But instead of finding sympathy in the eyes of the doctor and his father, he only saw an expression as inflexible as that of Maximilian. "Yes," indicated the old man.

"Assuredly," said d'Avrigny.

"Sir," said Villefort, striving to struggle against this triple force and his own emotion, -- "sir, you are deceived; no one commits crimes here. I am stricken by fate. It is horrible, indeed, but no one assassinates."

The eyes of Noirtier lighted up with rage, and d'Avrigny prepared to speak. Morrel, however, extended his arm, and commanded silence. "And I say that murders are committed here," said Morrel, whose voice, though lower in tone, lost none of its terrible distinctness: "I tell you that this is the fourth victim within the last four months. I tell you, Valentine's life was attempted by poison four days ago, though she escaped, owing to the precautions of M. Noirtier. I tell you that the dose has been double, the poison changed, and that this time it has succeeded. I tell you that you know these things as well as I do, since this gentleman has forewarned you, both as a doctor and as a friend."

"Oh, you rave, sir," exclaimed Villefort, in vain endeavoring to escape the net in which he was taken.

"I rave?" said Morrel; "well, then, I appeal to M. d'Avrigny himself. Ask him, sir, if he recollects the words he uttered in the garden of this house on the night of Madame de Saint-Meran's death. You thought yourselves alone, and talked about that tragical death, and the fatality you mentioned then is the same which has caused the murder of Valentine." Villefort and d'Avrigny exchanged looks. "Yes, yes," continued Morrel; "recall the scene, for the words you thought were only given to silence and solitude fell into my ears. Certainly, after witnessing the culpable indolence manifested by M. de Villefort towards his own relations, I ought to have denounced him to the authorities; then I should not have been an accomplice to thy death, as I now am, sweet, beloved Valentine; but the accomplice shall become the avenger. This fourth murder is apparent to all, and if thy father abandon thee, Valentine, it is I, and I swear it, that shall pursue the assassin." And this time, as though nature had at least taken compassion on the vigorous frame, nearly bursting with its own strength, the words of Morrel were stifled in his throat; his breast heaved; the tears, so long rebellious, gushed from his eyes; and he threw himself weeping on his knees by the side of the bed.

Then d'Avrigny spoke. "And I, too," he exclaimed in a low voice, "I unite with M. Morrel in demanding justice for crime; my blood boils at the idea of having encouraged a murderer by my cowardly concession."

"Oh, merciful heavens!" murmured Villefort. Morrel raised his head, and reading the eyes of the old man, which gleamed with unnatural lustre, -- "Stay," he said, "M. Noirtier wishes to speak."

"Yes," indicated Noirtier, with an expression the more terrible, from all his faculties being centred in his glance.

"Do you know the assassin?" asked Morrel.

"Yes," replied Noirtier.

"And will you direct us?" exclaimed the young man. "Listen, M. d'Avrigny, listen!" Noirtier looked upon Morrel with one of those melancholy smiles which had so often made Valentine happy, and thus fixed his attention. Then, having riveted the eyes of his interlocutor on his own, he glanced towards the door.

"Do you wish me to leave?" said Morrel, sadly.

"Yes," replied Noirtier.

"Alas, alas, sir, have pity on me!"

The old man's eyes remained fixed on the door.

"May I, at least, return?" asked Morrel.

"Yes."

"Must I leave alone?"

"No."

"Whom am I to take with me? The procureur?"

"No."

"The doctor?"

"Yes."

"You wish to remain alone with M. de Villefort?"

"Yes."

"But can he understand you?"

"Yes."

"Oh," said Villefort, inexpressibly delighted to think that the inquiries were to be made by him alone, -- "oh, be satisfied, I can understand my father." D'Avrigny took the young man's arm, and led him out of the room. A more than deathlike silence then reigned in the house. At the end of a quarter of an hour a faltering footstep was heard, and Villefort appeared at the door of the apartment where d'Avrigny and Morrel had been staying, one absorbed in meditation, the other in grief. "You can come," he said, and led them back to Noirtier. Morrel looked attentively on Villefort. His face was livid, large drops rolled down his face, and in his fingers he held the fragments of a quill pen which he had torn to atoms.

"Gentlemen," he said in a hoarse voice, "give me your word of honor that this horrible secret shall forever remain buried amongst ourselves!" The two men drew back.

"I entreat you." -- continued Villefort.

"But," said Morrel, "the culprit -- the murderer – the assassin."

"Do not alarm yourself, sir; justice will be done," said Villefort. "My father has revealed the culprit's name; my father thirsts for revenge as much as you do, yet even he conjures you as I do to keep this secret. Do you not, father?"

"Yes," resolutely replied Noirtier. Morrel suffered an exclamation of horror and surprise to escape him. "Oh, sir," said Villefort, arresting Maximilian by the arm, "if my father, the inflexible man, makes this request, it is because he knows, be assured, that Valentine will be terribly revenged. Is it not so, father?" The old man made a sign in the affirmative. Villefort continued: "He knows me, and I have pledged my word to him. Rest assured, gentlemen, that within three days, in a less time than justice would demand, the revenge I shall have taken for the murder of my child will be such as to make the boldest heart tremble;" and as he spoke these words he ground his teeth, and grasped the old man's senseless hand.

"Will this promise be fulfilled, M. Noirtier?" asked Morrel, while d'Avrigny looked inquiringly.

"Yes," replied Noirtier with an expression of sinister joy.

"Swear, then," said Villefort, joining the hands of Morrel and d'Avrigny, "swear that you will spare the honor of my house, and leave me to avenge my child." D'Avrigny turned round and uttered a very feeble "Yes," but Morrel, disengaging his hand, rushed to the bed, and after having pressed the cold lips of Valentine with his own, hurriedly left, uttering a long, deep groan of despair and anguish. We have before stated that all the servants had fled. M. de Villefort was therefore obliged to request M. d'Avrigny to superintend all the arrangements consequent upon a death in a large city, more especially a death under such suspicious circumstances.

It was something terrible to witness the silent agony, the mute despair of Noirtier, whose tears silently rolled down his cheeks. Villefort retired to his study, and d'Avrigny left to summon the doctor of the mayoralty, whose office it is to examine bodies after decease, and who is expressly named "the doctor of the dead." M. Noirtier could not be persuaded to quit his grandchild. At the end of a quarter of an hour M. d'Avrigny returned with his associate; they found the outer gate closed, and not a servant remaining in the house; Villefort himself was obliged to open to them. But he stopped on the landing; he had not the courage to again visit the death chamber. The two doctors, therefore, entered the room alone. Noirtier was near the bed, pale, motionless, and silent as the corpse. The district doctor approached with the indifference of a man accustomed to spend half his time amongst the dead; he then lifted the sheet which was placed over the face, and just unclosed the lips.

"Alas," said d'Avrigny, "she is indeed dead, poor child!"

"Yes," answered the doctor laconically, dropping the sheet he had raised. Noirtier uttered a kind of hoarse, rattling sound; the old man's eyes sparkled, and the good doctor understood that he wished to behold his child. He therefore approached the bed, and while his companion was dipping the fingers with which he had touched the lips of the corpse in chloride of lime, he uncovered the calm and pale face, which looked like that of a sleeping angel. A tear, which appeared in the old man's eye, expressed his thanks to the doctor. The doctor of the dead then laid his permit on the corner of the table, and having fulfilled his duty, was conducted out by d'Avrigny. Villefort met them at the door of his study; having in a few words thanked the district doctor, he turned to d'Avrigny, and said, -- "And now the priest."

"Is there any particular priest you wish to pray with Valentine?" asked d'Avrigny.

"No." said Villefort; "fetch the nearest."

"The nearest," said the district doctor, "is a good Italian abbe, who lives next door to you. Shall I call on him as I pass?"

"D'Avrigny," said Villefort, "be so kind, I beseech you, as to accompany this gentleman. Here is the key of the door, so that you can go in and out as you please; you will bring the priest with you, and will oblige me by introducing him into my child's room."

"Do you wish to see him?"

"I only wish to be alone. You will excuse me, will you not? A priest can understand a father's grief." And M. de Villefort, giving the key to d'Avrigny, again bade farewell to the strange doctor, and retired to his study, where he began to work. For some temperaments work is a remedy for all afflictions. As the doctors entered the street, they saw a man in a cassock standing on the threshold of the next door. "This is the abbe of whom I spoke," said the doctor to d'Avrigny. D'Avrigny accosted the priest. "Sir," he said, "are you disposed to confer a great obligation on an unhappy father who has just lost his daughter? I mean M. de Villefort, the king's attorney."

"Ah," said the priest, in a marked Italian accent; "yes, I have heard that death is in that house."

"Then I need not tell you what kind of service he requires of you."

"I was about to offer myself, sir," said the priest; "it is our mission to forestall our duties."

"It is a young girl."

"I know it, sir; the servants who fled from the house informed me. I also know that her name is Valentine, and I have already prayed for her."

"Thank you, sir," said d'Avrigny; "since you have commenced your sacred office, deign to continue it. Come and watch by the dead, and all the wretched family will be grateful to you."

"I am going, sir; and I do not hesitate to say that no prayers will be more fervent than mine." D'Avrigny took the priest's hand, and without meeting Villefort, who was engaged in his study, they reached Valentine's room, which on the following night was to be occupied by the undertakers. On entering the room, Noirtier's eyes met those of the abbe, and no doubt he read some particular expression in them, for he remained in the room. D'Avrigny recommended the attention of the priest to the living as well as to the dead, and the abbe promised to devote his prayers to Valentine and his attentions to Noirtier. In order, doubtless, that he might not be disturbed while fulfilling his sacred mission, the priest rose as soon as d'Avrigny departed, and not only bolted the door through which the doctor had just left, but also that leading to Madame de Villefort's room.





中文翻译
第一○三章 马西米兰

  维尔福站起身来,被人撞见他这样痛哭流涕,他感到有点难为情。二十五年的法官生涯已使他丧失了一部分人性。他的眼光最恍惚不定,最后盯在莫雷尔身上。“你是谁,阁下,”

  他问道,“你不知道一座受死神打击的房子,外人是不能这样随便进来的吗?出去,阁下,出去吧!”

  但莫雷尔依旧一动都不动;他的眼光离不开那张零乱的床和躺在床上的那个年轻姑娘惨白的面孔。

  “出去!你没听见吗?”维尔福说,阿夫里尼则走过来领莫雷尔出去。马西米兰疑惑地把那个尸体看了一会儿,然后用眼光慢慢地向房间四周扫射了一遍,最后把眼光落在那两个男人身上;他张开嘴巴想说话,虽然他的脑子里有许多排遣不开的念头物理学哲学对物理学的研究成果作哲学的概括,研究物,却一句话也说不出来,便双手揪住自己的头发走了出去了,他神志昏迷,使维尔福和阿夫里尼暂时记忆当前最关切的那件事情,互相交换了一个眼光,象是在说:“他疯了!”

  可是不到五分钟时间,楼梯在一种特别的重压下呻吟起来。他们看见莫雷尔以超人的力量抱住那只坐着诺瓦梯埃的圈椅,把老人抬上楼来。上楼以后,他把圈椅放到地板上,迅速地把它推进瓦朗蒂娜的房间。这一切都是在几乎疯狂的亢奋状态下完成的,那青年的气力这时好象比平时大了十倍。但最让人感到吃惊的还是诺瓦梯埃,莫雷尔推近床前,从他的脸上可以看出他心里所想的一切,他的眼睛弥补了其他各种器官的不足。他苍白的脸和那因激动而发红的眼睛在维尔福看来象是一个可怕的幽灵。每一次他与父亲接触的时候,便总要发生一件可怕的事情。

  “看他们干了些什么事!”莫雷尔一手扶着椅背,一手指着瓦朗蒂娜喊道。

  维尔福往后退了一步,惊讶地望着这个青年人,他认不出他是谁,可是他却叫诺瓦梯埃爷爷。这时,那老人的整个思想似乎都从他的眼睛里反映出来;他眼睛里充满了血丝;脖子上的血管涨了起来;他的脸和太阳穴变成了青紫色文,已失传。,象是他患了癔症似的。他内心极度激动,只差一声惊叫,而那声惊叫声是从他的毛孔里发出的——因此才比无声更可怕。阿夫里尼迅速向老人冲过去,给他喝了一种强烈的兴奋剂。

  “阁下!”莫雷尔抓住瘫痪老人那只潮湿的手大声道,“他们问我是谁,说我没有权利到这儿来!噢,您是知道的,请告诉他们,告诉他们吧!”那青年已经泣不成声了。

  “请告诉他们,”莫雷尔用嘶哑的声音说,——“告诉他们我是她的未婚夫。告诉他们她是我心爱的人,是这个世界上我唯一的爱人。告诉他们呀——噢!告诉他们那具尸体是属于我的!”

  那年轻人手指痉挛着,忽然力不能支似地跪倒在床前,阿夫里尼不忍再看这令人悲痛的情景,转过身去;维尔福也不忍心再要求他解释,他好象被一股不可抗拒的力量吸引着义和历史唯物主义是唯一科学的哲学,是无产阶级和劳动人,走到年轻人身边向他伸出一只手,因为凡是爱我们所哀悼的人,总是有这股磁力的。但莫雷尔没有看见这一切;他抓住瓦朗蒂娜那只冰冷的手,他欲哭无泪,呻吟着用牙齿咬着床单。此时,只能听到房间里的啜泣声、叹息声和祈祷声。夹杂在这些声音中的是诺瓦梯埃那呼噜呼噜的喘息声,每一声喘息似乎都可能随时会使老人的生命戛然中止。最后,这几个人之中最能自持的维尔福说话了。“阁下,”他对马西米兰说,“你说你爱瓦朗蒂娜,你和她订有婚约。我作为她的父亲却不知道这一切,我看出你对她的心是真挚的,所以我宽恕你,但是你所爱的人已离开了这个世界;她与人世间已最后的告别了,阁下,把那只你希望得到的手再在你自己的手里握一次,然后永远与她分别了吧。瓦朗蒂娜现在只需要神父来为她祝福了。”

  “你错了,阁下,”莫雷尔站起身来大声道,他的心里感到他从未经历过的剧痛,——“你错了,瓦朗蒂娜虽然已经死了,她不但要一位神父,更需要一个为她报仇的人。维尔福先生,请你派人去请神父,我来为瓦朗蒂娜报仇。”

  “你是什么意思,阁下?”维尔福不安地问。莫雷尔的话使他感到不寒而栗。

  “我是说,阁下,你有双重身份,做为父亲你已经伤心够了,作为检察官请你开始履行责任吧。”

  诺瓦梯埃的眼睛亮了一下,阿夫里尼先生走到老人身边来。

  “诸位,”莫雷尔说,所有在场的人的表情都没逃过他的眼睛,“我明白我所说的话,你们也同样明白,——瓦朗蒂娜是被人害死的!”

  维尔福垂下头去,诺瓦梯埃用目光表示同意阿夫里尼的意见。

  莫雷尔继续说,“我们所处的这个时代,一个人,即使一个普通的人忽然离开这个世界,我们也一定会调查她离开这个世界的原因,更不用说瓦朗蒂娜这样一个年轻、美丽、可爱的姑娘。检察官阁下,”莫雷尔愈说愈激动,“不能手软。找向你揭发了罪行,你去寻找凶手吧!”

  那年轻人用仇深似海的眼睛看着维尔福,维尔福则把求助的眼光从诺瓦梯埃转到阿夫里尼。看到医生和他父亲的眼睛里都没有同情,又转象马西米兰那样坚决的表情。老人用目光表示说:“是的!”阿夫里尼说:“一定的!”

  “阁下,”维尔福说,那三个人的决定和他自己的情感纠缠在一起,——“阁下,想必是你弄错了,这儿不会有人犯罪。命运在打击我,上帝在磨炼我。这些事情的发生的确可怕,但并不是有人在杀人。”

  诺瓦梯埃的眼睛里象要冒出火来,阿夫里尼刚要说话,莫雷尔伸出手臂,阻止了他。“我告诉这儿仍然有人在杀人!”莫雷尔说,他的声音低沉悲愤。“我告诉你,这是最近四个月来第四个惨遭毒手的牺牲者了。我告诉你,那凶手在四天以前就想用毒药害死瓦朗蒂娜,只是由于诺瓦梯埃先生早有防备,凶手才没有得逞。我告诉你,凶手换了一种毒药,也许是加大了药量,这一次,让它得呈了。提醒你,这些事情你比我更清楚,因为这位先生作为医生和朋友曾事先警告过你。”

  “噢,你胡说八道,阁下!”维尔福大声嚷道,竭力想从他已经陷入的被动局面逃脱出来。

  “我胡说?”莫雷尔说,“嗯,那么,我请阿夫里尼先生主持公道。问问他,阁下,问他是否记得,在圣•梅朗夫人去世的那天晚上,在这座房子的花园里,他说了一些什么话。你以为花园里当时只有你们两个人,你把圣•梅朗夫人的惨死,象刚才那样归纠于命运,归罪于上帝,你由于推脱责任造成了瓦朗蒂娜的被杀。”维尔福和阿夫里尼交换了一下眼光。

  “是的,是的,”莫雷尔继续说,你一定还记得,你自以为没有旁人听见你们的谈话但那些话被我听到了。当然,维尔福先生漠视他亲戚的被害以后,我应该向当局去告发他,如果那样,可爱的瓦朗蒂娜就不会死!现在我要为你报仇。谁都看得明白。如果你的父亲再不理会,瓦朗蒂娜,那么我——我向你发誓——我就要去寻杀害你的凶手。”莫雷尔那强壮的身体几乎要爆炸了,这一次,好象连上帝也同情那个可怜的年轻人了,莫雷尔如骨梗在喉,继而嚎啕大哭;不听话的眼泪从他的眼睛里涌了出来;他大哭着扑倒在瓦朗蒂娜的床边。

  这时,阿夫里尼用一种低沉的声音说道,“我同意莫雷尔先生的意见,要求公正地处罚罪犯,一想到我懦怯的怂恿一个凶手,我心里非常难过。”

  “噢,仁慈的上帝呀!”维尔福沮丧地说道。他被他们悲愤而又坚决的态度征服了。

  莫雷尔抬起头来,发现老人的眼睛闪着不自然的光辉,便说:“等一等,诺瓦梯埃先生想说话。”

  “是的。”诺瓦梯埃用眼睛示意说,因为他所有的功能集中到了眼睛上。所以他的样子看上去很可怕。

  “您知道那个凶手吗?”莫雷尔问他。

  “是的。”诺瓦梯埃表示说。

  “而您要告诉我们吗?”那年轻人喊道,“听着,阿夫里尼先生!听着!”

  诺瓦梯埃带着一种抑郁的微笑看着那不幸的莫雷尔,——眼睛里这种慈祥的微笑曾给瓦朗蒂娜带来多少欢乐啊!使莫雷尔的注意力随着他自己的眼光转向门口。

  “您要我离开吗?”莫雷尔伤心地问。

  “是的。”诺瓦梯埃表示。

  “唉,唉,阁下,可怜可怜我吧!”

  老人的眼睛还是看着门口。

  “我还可以回来是吧?”莫雷尔问。

  “是的。”

  “就我一个人出去吗?”

  “不。”

  “我该把谁带走呢,——检察官先生吗?

  “不。”

  “医生?”

  “是的。”

  “您要和维尔福先生谈话?”

  “是的。”

  “他能懂得您的意思吗?”

  “是的。”

  “噢!”维尔福说,调查工作可以在私下进行了,——

  “噢,放心吧,我能够懂得家父的意思的。”

  阿夫里尼扶住那年轻人的胳膊,领他走出房间。这时,整幢房子被死一般的寂静笼罩着。一刻钟以后,他们听见踉跄的脚步声,维尔福出现在阿夫里尼和莫雷尔痛苦等待着的房间门口。他们一个在沉思,一个因为痛苦几乎透不过气来,“你们可以来了。”他说,他们回到诺瓦梯埃那儿。莫雷尔注意到维尔福脸色青白;大滴汗珠从他的脸颊上滚下;他的手里的一支笔已经捏碎了。“二位,”他用一种嘶哑的声音说,“你们用人格向我提保:决不把这个可怕的秘密泄露出去,两个人下意识地退了一步。“我恳求你们——”维尔福继续说。

  “但是,”莫雷尔说,“那个罪犯——那个杀人犯——那个凶手呢?”

  “请放心,阁下,正义会得到伸张的,”维尔福说。“家父已经告诉了我那个杀人犯是谁,家父也象你一样渴望报仇,但他也象我一样请求你们保守这个秘密。是吗,父亲?”

  “是的。”诺瓦梯埃坚决地表示。莫雷尔不禁发出一声恐怖和怀疑的叫声。

  “噢,阁下!”维尔福抓住马西米兰的手臂说,“家父是个很坚强的人,他提出了这个要求,那是因为他知道,而且确信瓦朗蒂娜的仇一定能报。是这样吗,父亲?”老人作了一个肯定的表示。维尔福继续说,“父亲是了解我的,我已向他发过誓。放心吧,二位,在三天之内,司法机关所需的时间更短,我要向谋杀我孩子的人报仇。我报仇的手段会让最最勇敢的人看了也会发抖。”当他说这几句话的时候,他咬牙切齿,紧握住老人那只没有感觉的手。

  “这个诺言会履行吗,诺瓦梯埃先生?”莫雷尔问,阿夫里尼也用询问的眼光望着他。

  “是的。”诺瓦梯埃带着一种凶狠的惬意表情回答。

  “那么请发誓吧,”维尔福把莫雷尔和阿夫里尼的手拉在一起说,“你们发誓要保全我家的名誉,让我来为我的孩子报仇。”

  阿夫里尼把头撇转在一边,极不情愿地说“是”;但莫雷尔挣脱他的手,冲到床前,在瓦朗蒂娜那冰冷的嘴唇上吻了一下,就发出一声绝望的呻吟,急匆匆地离开了。

  前面已经说过,所有的仆人都跑光了。所以维尔福先生不得不要求阿夫里尼先生主持丧事的一切事宜,在一个大城市里办丧事是件麻烦事,尤其是在这种暧昧的情况下死了人。

  不管别人怎么安慰劝说,诺瓦梯埃先生还是不肯离开他的孙女儿,他的眼泪默默地顺着脸颊滚落下来,这种无言的痛苦和沉默的绝望。让人目不忍睹。维尔福回到书房里,阿夫里尼去找市政府专门负责验尸医生,那位医生因其负责验尸,所以被人称为“死医生”。一刻钟以后,阿夫里尼先生带着“死医生”回来了。发现大门是关着的,由于门房和仆人们已经逃走,维尔福只能亲自出来开门。但他走到楼梯顶上就停下了,他没有勇气再进那个房间。所以两位医生走进瓦朗蒂娜的房间。诺瓦梯埃仍坐在床前,象死者一样的苍白、沉默寂然无声。“死医生”漠不动情地走到床前,揭开盖在死者身上的床单,稍微掰了掰姑娘的嘴唇。

  “唉,”阿夫里尼说,“她真的死啦,可怜的孩子!你可以走了。”

  “是的”医生简洁地回答,放手把床单又盖在姑娘身上。

  诺瓦梯埃发出一种呼噜呼噜喘息声,老人的眼睛闪闪发光,阿夫里尼明白他希望再看一看他的孩子。他走到床前,趁“死医生”把他那接触过死人的嘴唇的手浸在漂白液里的时候,他揭开床单,他揭开床单’看到那个宁静而苍白,象一个睡着的天使那样的面孔。老人眼睛里滚下眼泪,表示了他对医生的感谢。“死医生”那时已把他的验尸报告放在桌子角上;他的任务完成后,阿夫里尼便陪他出去。维尔福在他的书斋门口遇见他们。他对医生说了几句感谢的话,然后转向阿夫里尼说:“现在请个神父吧?”

  “您想特地去指定一位神父来为瓦朗蒂娜祈祷吗?”阿夫里尼问。

  “不,”维尔福说,“就近找一位好了。”

  “近处有一位善良的意大利长老,”“死医生”说,“他就在您的隔壁。我顺便请他过来好吗?”

  “阿夫里尼,”维尔福说,那就麻烦您陪这位先生一起去。

  把大门钥匙带上这样您进出就方便。您带那位神父来,我领他到瓦朗蒂娜的房间里去。”

  “您希望见见他吗?”

  “我只希望独自呆一会儿,请原谅我,一位神父是懂得这种悲伤的,尤其一位父亲失去女儿的悲伤。”维尔福先生把钥匙交交给阿夫里尼,向那位“死医生”道了别,就回到他的书房里,开始工作了。”对于某些人来说,工作是医治悲伤的良药。

  当两位医生走到街上的时候,他们注意到一个穿法衣的人站在隔壁的房门口。“这就是我所说的那位长老。”医生对阿夫里尼说。

  阿夫里尼上前去同那位神父打招呼。“阁下,”他说,“您愿意为一个刚失去女儿的不幸的父亲尽一次伟大的义务吗?他就是维尔福先生,那位检察官。”

  “啊!”神父的意大利口音很重,“是的,我听说那座房子里死了人。”

  “我正要去自荐,阁下,”那神父说,“克尽职守原是我们的职责。”

  “死者是一个年轻的姑娘。”

  “我知道的,阁下,从那座房子里逃出来的仆人告诉我了,我知道她叫瓦朗蒂娜,我已经为她祈祷过了。”

  “谢谢您,阁下,”阿夫里尼说,“既然您已开始您那神圣的职责就请继续下去吧。请去坐在死者的身边,他们全家人都会感激您的。”

  “我这就去,阁下,谁的祈祷也不会比我的更虔诚。”

  阿夫里尼搀住那神父的手,没有去见维尔福,径自走到瓦朗蒂娜的房间里,那个房间没有任何变动,殡仪馆的人要到傍晚才来收尸。当长老进去的时候,诺瓦梯埃异样的眼光望着他的眼睛;认为他已从神父的眼睛里看到了一种特殊的表示,他要继续留在房间里。阿夫里尼请神父照顾那死者和老人,长老答应尽力为瓦朗蒂娜祈祷并照看诺瓦梯埃。为了他在履行这种神圣的使命时不受人打扰,阿夫里尼离去,神父就闩房门,而且把通向维尔福夫人房间的房门也闩了。





[ 此帖被喻然末年在2013-10-25 13:24重新编辑 ]
发帖 回复